ivi IIH WER NE Hp 


a ata 
Meg iy ara eda ea 
Be {regent iaitpe. ne 


jab oe 
DE ORAL eee ORSEUL TET i 
2 iW 


pan i 
sdeinns 


a aye Ae hb 
tis it baie 


th i 
Reda es He 


AAU ay 
iit) 
ius spall 


rie 


bidqanst Naa oe ya tiie 
ohh he ier 4t 
‘ 


“ pe is 


40 rigs a 
htt 


3 
sepals nie it 
she habe fete irc® 
Lard ks aes oath pat 
a Re tat 


ees id 

% welew: | th nah 
a j m Ant if mi Wath pes 
yotare \ 


pipe 


sy) one sag 
hid Me 
ro 
Mieisad tsk as, 
a Rytiy eee 
1) A BIA erie 
Hara SANT Rs eae 
ej ieea 9 Die estan maith! 
aaa 
papi 


8 hoee taeadees 
ndeenayeatss ipa parts bias ya anes ries 
ahd 


taaha Manele 

} qe ene, a 

; A Ped 

Am FA Vhi | 
42 


oat ee ee 


( 


bith i : 

y Wer rian ALE Ee May hileh SUALRU GED paid 
ah haart yy ee Ora utoeae ralrseici oy 
saath V o0 ke [bi 1498 
" a +8 


nen ‘ate 

4 teal As 

ie te 
aed ee f 


the yt 


ako Kh \ cae 


i 
cay 1 USal stant 
ene Sd Lab 
th celal Ate EDU BL I bes) 
a see, i % 


bol 
a bh ay 
prigety aieatate: act chp wai 
Vim saad fp Fab iaes 
Hitt ne ith rea) 
iy satay gh ial tae pear g iinet ait 
NPA i ara Bet 9) vy AEM aN he 
+h) 7 Gt Uitonal & Nitya K 
A) e184) aes MEME ETSY oe 2 ta pti 
OMe Poe pedat Welty) *lh 
hf fa wet at 
iad) 920g set) eet 4 mide + 
Hse Prerrene eye 
efi qed + aT EM NL ae 
é hs SURE E AD fs aoe 
fh wi hs abd pie fit 


Vata) sat 
eae a 


a4 
behed esas 


ety Svelegiaten 
ane. 4 


dhapang meas ht 


PETE re § Ht nu 
te : rig Nein 7) bars i 
aie POON joi dM 
H ihn if 4 Bg 


oth 


, epitey : 
get 


iid ah dian byes 
+ \ AST ty 
Depphae 4 room wa fe 
Lega? 


ey His 3 
ey igen itt tet ° 
SRO ae ; Bs rays +B ou eae 
(ork: ae fe hatoht hy 4 nh Mey 
Nays eG ne speait rapt fed Ay aft ret 
amen ret Gry Leas 
ry 
4 


rath 
o i CHEN Nin 
eo 


Meet bas Aes eit 
fe ise TG E | 
aft 4 Wisner els. te aoe os Aaty 
ter 3 AI es ake teh eh 
3 DRE oat (MEA ash Hal 
saustas.s fees 


ohhh hy fw 
¥ Ae apie 
beet wee Mra aNh. Goi A 
‘6 tO 
es 


j 
at oety 
i,t 5) 


pee yo8sh 


HAGE 


i eal ry 


LA FER a + thy “4 
aay 


ae4s 
PU a a As Roy 
Gat ire yan pehioe’ ai 
at Heeb eta nied 
re AAA inet 
We 


Hebi ican 
mh et 


mt seta: 


ot bai] 


4H phen: iis ¥ Paget 
28h ; fi 


$448 f 
ti Sone tanith t 
a Raat 4% 


mime 


Leap sited 
it 


ase it tap th 


ah Sad gageys 


Ai 


} 
i pers: 
7 Rath 
at ary huciqees 
hy Te 
HE ns 


mu! 4% . aii 4 real | 
ie qa} iat hseed 
Hasathean es 
Hate Minh ay 
a A see ie 
etal) wae erty ‘4 
fa iad Gain vi 
Rhietade at fia dye 
4) ive bethaed el! iat: iis 
Ty Abeyga iw 
asi aad 
ne Aad ta 142), rh 
Rese a 
wee Mat, 


if title 


cae 


Aiwouriet 


Jee st 


"i i if 
ba! Hit ue 


A r t Lis + (ae wand rae 
hii wie» lean 


‘ thsi 9 nl 
eae Waki aa} it at 

ry rie ia oitedy eal Gar: them 

aly) 4% 4 eye is wh by ata 


Hea vAaay ane 
Abed ) fd Ps 
vdeo 2. hg) Bid tego 
PS LOR: t 


pete, ie 
ty si a 
ea 


al ai 24nd Pek dated with 
a A aga OP aed bad 
eis prt 


vant Ube GeuLpeniail 
i UE RIS A 
i pesenteas baekeds bathed sa 
j bea tpsa is etn AW ae 
sot gp hed 'cty prgedyds oath tit 
Wana aed eee BEI 
una ae sara 4 + at 
had 


tiaooe 1 
HEPA tied se lneh 
4} be a ; 


HENRY Eh 
Und iss 


Hoth and B vase han 
‘ 10 . er + oe aay Raa 


maak 
PaO ips a D 


% iad 
AEE TA HN beading 6 
WAN Ceth area colts 2b) 
ENS UN Spiers chit 
SoM aheG 0 peak ages liteeats Wiisohe 
CTT ey toa ath tok 
ba har ernie 


shag 
yh " if 


or b SAN aie 


Rau 
lem ineh eis pas 
whaS ey aad 

cee vA ea Mat pene 

seh Gell egeleeae t 

y ya aN oi east she) 
aay 


<9 
WP Eesti? ameareranys 
Sra Hy Mies iyeMay Mee 
a syd ee 4a 
ELEN YT EL pu Se abe 
Fes ade keys 
Heyl Qraraetinis 
Abe lied tt 
(ida ad 
af 


“4 
pehs a halsyr ie 
vaaharie 
wary 
Hull) Base 


uit 


hah hae 
fe hedsgarhsdyae4 
8 4tUM a AL A ae 
joilely §ibecan 
Pekar Mop H 
estot eye 
ay ont 


DT ia il tae i 
: YD aarp 
dhe Qubeliva ra) 

i AWE 

i yyy 
1944 ht) Barty 


(ett ¢ 
i; Yavat b 
tits Tee : 


Wat MeAr Ae hoe 

t Haped feeb va ay 
t sare 
elavgadenetat 
AON WATT 


* ie id ysey 
m 4 e se hsth ry ; 


4 an RY 

aha, wed Niele ANS oho Np pohoyega 
a i ahs ay ad Wepre athe 
4 4 4%: pat | tH ented arhady 
Aas} SHAH tna th 

wig dell yan aitet ape tnty 

“it ave sd 
i da Pelane es 

eran ee 
RP aR Paty it ade 


“i 
uiidae 3 
; Seis 
Pore e) se be 
LEGAL t?, ECU Aus ae oat 
hea OOS hedeved «Puls hanay, 8 
if rie et 


bs 

4 
ue 
it 
iy 


Oh pe 
acl eheiy PM ae) 


+8 ie 
eit ata 
Py as ans ae een nS abet adeat 
ae) ie Ley) wae abash 
ot WEA 

29. 


iB te it ih 
Wereair aay EH By 4 i 


4 
nae Wwe, Hla MRE VhEAG 
i] tte i He i 


cit a 
i; 


ait) Wiel thes raey iadh gow si 
AMV TAG HAN sep o dy the m1 


ae 
aaa Rate DEH Sab 
wi ron 


sy sae vey ‘i fogs 
7 aye wm 
Nhe vie 


oamge 


ae 


aur rant 


vi 
phat se b 


Fike 
cate 4 rs rel 
Se aoe pti 
ine ca 
ire 


cota 

Pe ea i 
4a 

a oe 


wietaiaaa tai 


ane LY 
iba 


cay 


‘y qt ash 


foal 


4 
. is 
ae 
peak 


= 


rire Wu 
hepitenty ae h 
SO LM biased tain “he, 
yi Pres Vasc Ow fbf, 


PM} oye nt 


ee Wau 
(ake a 


tis 
tsa a = a 


sais aie < 
te 


iyi pont in) Uf 
fit a ry] ay 


HATS 


eon 


te 
thr jaae 
eee 
iis pa it aera 


Pahari 
ary bate Bi Soegtt ai ‘cadet 
Sey aeisetp saeteek 


Meera nt 


sion istic Wa 


jageiiad 
a ape 


oe tion oh 
ins 


leet 


mask 4h} 
se an 


4 At ont 


x Li aaas: abe zi " 
eee a ita 


Non 
ay Hace 


ri 


tert ia hol 
my Mes pl 


Herat 
ro 


eh BS 


‘ahi 


no ihe it 4 
mt viae yt bl 
raheeaae i ae 
See pas 
ooh havi 


a ii sth ot 


aseaies 
a 4 ee 


afl 
oo mi se 
- ene “ty 
Si 
ar ats 


ra 
= 
oe ny 


Podrusty 
inevaraes 


Se 


ee ' nian 


tee 


ne = 
i pena Bitar ite 

ria: suspen ohne trae 
Bhat Fe tomege pies 
net ee Fila! Hy a 


4s) 
is 


4 he M 


at 


Y} 


fi 
a ae 
reas 
NE ee 


pale Hi 


vee 


sire 


se 
pa Peerage nh nh Hi 


ae 
if uty ei 
oe 
eign egal Wal 
bey thet isha 
wets 
iv a 


Lay ageedy bo 
eds eee its D és 
Riders ee oe. & 


AT , 
ie Fai} PRN 
rai. an 


, on + 
HN a4 fakditath 
DY Gadaleta i uhitl = t+ he aha 
Bhai Une 4 a fhg apathy ies eh i 


Ms ded 
sr i ‘olchabid 
» 


wy neath se : 
¢ ie x 
yf 


edetty 


ae 


At dh, far A 


eb ents tae whe SI 
AUS hstcuba ube sd in 
Apert haat 

eH ri Riel td bh ote 





ry (ds ted 
‘a he tien Stacha dasa Net 4 
4 Unshe vot Mh Ls tstaga ps saw 


Were 


+ t 4, ty 
ae Cuts SF e 











A A ae 
: AN Hy 
ated a's 


ae 





Aa ene 
Pa en, Heng 


ONC at 
ee ay yet} ‘7 
Whe xf) 


art 


Vin? 
ae 4 Mt 





CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


TO THE <n OF PRINCES | 


OLD TESTAMENT( , ‘ov 17 1926” 


3 S 
<A ogiga1 gw 






TRANSLATED AND EDITED BY 


\e 

ROBERT WILLIAM ROGERS 
Ph.D. (Leipzig), Litt.D. (Dublin), D.Litt. (Oxon), LL.D., F.R.G.S. 

Professor in Drew Theological Semimary; Visiting Professor in Princeton University; 
Member of St. John’s College, Oxford; Author of ‘A History of Babylonia 
and Assyria,’’ in Two Volumes; ‘*‘The Religion of Babylonia and 
Assyria, Especially in Its Relations to Israel,’’ Five 
Lectures delivered at Harvard University 


SECOND EDITION 
with corrections 





THE ABINGDON PRESS 


NEW YORK CINCINNATI 


Copyright, 1912, 1926, by 
ROBERT W. ROGERS 


Printed in the United States of America 


First Edition Printed June, 1912 
Reprinted January, 1926 


TO THE DEAR MEMORY OF 


SAMUEL ROLLES DRIVER 
Regius Professor of Hebrew, and Canon of Christ Church, Oxford, 
AN EMINENT SCHOLAR 
A GENIAL AND KINDLY MAN 
AND MY DEAR FRIEND 


at: Be) 
tans 


LSC 


ae 


it , 





TABLE OF CONTENTS 


PAGE 
List or Books QuoTeD OR MENTIONED...........-.0ee00 xi 
PRORACH TO! THE LIRST \TODITION.. 2 05.0.5 pop sees ie eee ee xvii 
PREFACE TO THD SECOND EDITION ........66.-00 00sec renee XXiil 
ECU PICT ASAI GA Tr LELNCLI Sy i cugreteh ok beige ee a ler arate ete Gee chew 1 
Nae Pa er GRATION 0 Wives (a5. ond oye Saladin tall Sia tel a) < wists aie con ahs 3 
1 an ODAC OLY Ol CLOALION Maton aon s Ota js vec hss ati 3 

2. The Babylonian Cosmogony according to Da- 
TIVROCIT ee ae Poe Sea AM else sialon ets Se ht 44 
aA MPOSIDOLOS VUTIL EY RIDA © sis. Deed ets ett cig: sone bone 44 
4. The Creation of the Moon (and the Sun)....... 46 


5. Another Version of the Creation of the World by 
Marduk (So-called “ Bilingual of Creation”’).. 47 


6. The Creation of Cattle and Beasts............. 50 
7. An Incantation against Toothache............. 52 
Sree een Savrinn: GOSIMOIOR Ve tia. oils oslsoeh Wie aly acc! s 53 
POSS VriaLOTCALION | LOXbols ay aly nsce's a c)e.c.3 <L0 54 
See AAAULIU NET COTCATOR conpec ieee als eisai jaf ete Gis 57 

3. An Assyrian Building Inscription with Cos- 
MOLOZICALSM Aerial sate Seif TN ee 58 
9. An Address to the River of Creation........... 60 
Ley BEM RAGONSAND | LIEMONG . oho fie b! 4 le inke dal os of wate 60 
ERLE foiicta yaa opal Bosh a) 0 ba Zia ea RE Rr 60 
2. The Legend of the Seven Evil Demons......... 63 
MEL TREE UNITE OMe DARA ra As reo on canine be wisps sista sid el elp 67 
IV. Primitiv—E REVELATION AND THE EARLY KINGS...... 76 
1. Primitive Revelation (Berossos)............... 76 
MEE LICALTY EIS IND yt oe, eae yeas oh BRS a aN 78 
V. Tue Gi_tGAMEsH Epic AND THE STORY OF THE DELUGE 80 
1. The Babylonian Flood Story.. Pes chaise 
2. Another Recension of the elire Subd Stace vene| 103 

3. An Ancient Babylonian Deluge Fragment 
PRL OP SLES UMC Rn Cs 2% tO hag Stn seo Whew fevered ae Ne 104 

4. Another Ancient Babylonian Deluge Fragment 
PELTIDPEORGR S iigce ha ies tale ae Pre a a atin 108 
5. The Babylonian Deluge according to Berossos... 109 
Bm bestruction by Hire: oot nteake ane oe she noes 4 112 
aeIAeENT CA TRAKHASIS: (0), 6 Re cae ood el ek baile e e's 113 
RSH TAR A LWESCENT TO TLADES. 2. J.00 Sie. kale eet 121 
Wille MEGA ECAND ‘FORESHKIGAL 2 2,05) s)a.cda sve ale oo ee yetens 131 
IX. Tue Lecenp or SarGon, Kine or AGADE........... 135 
MaDe DRED EE PUA NAPOERSS oh 3. moro, bes os sok cgiatie wn 4s Slee pede 139 
Pee iy Le MOON G00 6. a oti clsemie ab ea era's ae 14] 


Vv 


vi TABLE OF CONTENTS 

PAGE 
2. Hymn to Ramman, the Weather God...............-- 147 
3. Processional Hymn to Marduk). 2... os... 6.) ee ae 150 
4. A ‘Prayer of the Raising of the Hand’’ to Ishtar...... 153 
Sb ymin tolishtar, snr dae ee ee eae aie oo Sa ae ee 161 

6. Fragment of Wisdom Literature, The So-called Baby- 
Fontan) OD vey cri sae oo SUOL er GRAS nes aI Soi iol « A ene eae 164 
7. An Incantation with Ethical Contents................ 170 
8. Fragment of Wisdom Literature. . Beeek hes d.a's% + ee 
9. A Prayer for Restoration to ane Ror te oe tt 
10. Hymnito Tammuz (Noah) ae women brea ni oe Hoe 179 
11. Hymnitowl ammiy (N0o,)2) sane eta eee ciee e, o e et 182 
12. A Prayer for a Favorable Dream..................... 185 
LITURGICAL AND DOCTRINAL TEXTS..............5. 187 
1. The Supposed Babylonian Sabbath................... 189 
2 LNE Pan LUeON esate aie ee hart oe era dete oe eek aise 189 
3./Lhe Gods of the: Monthaiiiic 23h. unions oe cag) gee 
4. The Doctrine of Substitutior......................... 195 
5 che Scapegoat ter. ccius sicliin ate ean ie ned tes em 196 
CHRONOLOGICAL MATERIALS......................... 199 
Te BABYLONIAN Sue ore Oe os eRe eR eae: aes 201 
1. The Babylonian King List A.................. 201 
2. The Babylonian King List B........4......... 202 

3. A Chronicle concerning Sargon and Other Early 
Babylonian and Assyrian Rulers............ 203 
4. The Babylonian Chronicle.................... 208 
Ti; ASSYRIAN: (05 R IS Pe a OL ae oe oe 219 
1. The Assyrian Eponym List................... 219 
2. The Assyrian Eponym List with Notes........ 220 
3. The Eponym Chronicle for 720-705 B. C....... 236 
4. Fragment of a Similar List... 00... 55, wee 238 
5. The Ptolemaic Canon .s...2/02..92. (eee 239 
6;: Literature ho eRe ine ee oe 240 
HISTORICAL (TEXTS 3) eo. ose 241 
TI.) HAMMURAPT 32). 6 0. OPS a 243 
1. Kudur-Mabuk, 3: 2.22%), ip ee 247 
2. Arad-sin (Eri-Aku)) 2. 55. a2 pee eee 248 
3. Letter of Hammurapi to Sin-idinnam.......... 248 
4. Letter of Hammurapi to Sin-idinnam.......... 249 
5. Small Text’ of Hammurapi- 7... chee eee 249 
6. Historical Text of Hammurapi................ 250 
7. Dispatch of Hammurapi to Sin-idinnam........ 252 
II. THe Tewti-eLr-AMARNA PeErrop (1400 B. C.)......... 252 


I. The Discovery of the Letters............... 252 


TABLE OF CONTENTS vii 


PAGE 

II. Egypt at the Tell-el-Amarna Period......... 254 
III. Syria and Palestine at the Tell-el-Amarna 

POTION Cpe OO ASC TCT bots Re eed 258 

1. Letter of Burraburiash to Amenophis IV....... 262 

2. Letter of Tushratta to Amenophis III......... 263 

3. Letters of Rib-Adda of Byblus............... 265 

NS dee Wil a lara pe ba Mien ah ied Ae Ahi Ree 265 

LOUEr Bost ee es eee see fale 266 

4. Letters of Abdi-Khiba of Jerusalem 268 

DOtCer eee ae err eC aie ao wey were § 268 

| OTe RP ee icles eigen Cli Mal a pea 270 

Detter Orr ate Cree re eee oe are whe 

Tetters Di lee cies Sees CA ee Le 275 

Petter WF aaa Ss oo eer in ere TS 276 

DG ter a ricarde nid arise REE tae ea de aid 


5. The Letter from Lachish...................... 278 
6... ablets from: Gezerso eee ee et 279 


PL abletr Awe iy cme ork ci ee eee eet es 279 

abletiD 7.2 eoctkene 5 les eek aimee ee ati 2), 280 

7 The Letters from Ta‘anek..................... 281 
DULCE cs Cre a a Ae ees be F et FS 281 

ettereis eae ee tabi: Met Cle epee BOM ams 282 

III. ASHURNAZIRPAL (885-860 B. C.)...............005. 283 
The Annals of Ashurnazirpal.................... 286 

IV. SHALMANESER III (859-825 B. C.)................. 288 
854 B.C. The Obelisk Inscription............... 293 

854 B.C. The Monolith Inscription............. 294 

854 B. C. The Bull Inscription................. 297 

854 B.C. The Berlin Inscription................ 298 
850-849 B. C. The Obelisk Inscription........... 299 
850-849 B. C. The Bull Inscription............. 300 

846 B.C. The Obelisk Inscription............... 302 
$46°B:.C.” The Bull Inscription... 0.5.52). 0.220. 302 

842 B.C. The Obelisk Inscription............... 303 

842 B.C. The Annalistic Fragment............. 303 

842 B.C. Obelisk Legend beneath the Reliefs.... 304 

839 B. C. The Obelisk Inscription............... 304 

WV MAGA DeNIRART TV (812-783: B.C.) 0. nk coe ee aie ties 305 
PeMOBIS NT INSCTIDtION 7 vie oat sis pls &. Steel dha eee tees he 305 
Baepo static. from.Calahins.. cok cctiek bam eines: 307 

Wi, SLIGUATHPILEsER LV) (745-727B..C:) gee oe es 308 
PIRATINAIS (Coes Ses oped seis n eatecs aia wUqttate te leaMa) os 313 


2. Campaign against the West in 733-732 B. C.... 317 


Vay TABLE OF CONTENTS 


PAGE 
oe OMall Inscription: De eis w alesis clete ssid eis eiuit ole atte 320 
4 CN MTOUGK PA OLGU TUL ah ieloe'sl aleluferth oces te deepen a.» Woes 322 
WITSSARGON ELIE (225207. )4 setae Gh ctateyolcee cinerea algae 323 
1. The Conquest of Samaria (722-721 B.C.)...... 326 
2. The Campaign against Hamath and Gaza (720 
BG) Oh ARES eG ihe Chay tear c seen A wlae sesh mode 327 
3. Stone Inscription from Kalah (717 B. C.)...... 327 
4. Cylinder’ Inscription (713: BAG yen 2... bss sense 328 
5. The Campaign against Ashdod (711 B. C.)..... 328 
6. Fragment of Another Account of the Campaign 
SPaINStCASHAOd 2). ee wines eee te Mma es, s&s 329 
7. Campaigns against Samaria, Gaza, and Hamath 
(722-7 200 Cs) Menninger) 5 a 331 


VIII... SennAcHERIB:,(704-682;B:-Ci) tak be ee 332 
. 1. The Campaign against Jerusalem (701 B.C.)... 340 
2. Summary of Sennacherib’s Western Campaign 


(LOLYB IOs tae Mla SEs: TAR ey Meena 344 

3. Sennacherib at Lachish (701 B. C.)............ 346 

4. Sennacherib’s Last Campaign against Arabia.... 345 

5. Herodotus on the Campaign of Sennacherib.... 346 

6)’ Polyhistoriand®A bydenis 7s wae ae oe he 347 

IX. ESARHADDON (680-668) AND ASHURBANAPAL (668-625) 349 
1. Esarhaddon—Prism A.. diese th ocala! «re o1ate onto ae 

DW PPUBIY TEs ee OE oo highs eects ae ee heat ke ee 355 

3. TheCampaign against Arabiaand Egypt (670B.C.) 357 

4. Ashurbanapal at Acco (about 645 B. C.)....... 359. 

X. NEBUCHADREZZAR (604-562 B. C.)................. 360 
1. East India House Inscription................. 364 

2. Nebuchadrezzar in the Lebanon............... 365 

3. Nebuchadrezzar’s Campaign against Egypt..... 367 

4. Building Inscription of Nebuchadrezzar........ 068 

5. Western, Campaign. }.20. 5.9 cl.005 et 369 

6. Berossos on the Neo-Babylonian Period........ 370 

XI. Nasonipus, BELSHAZZAR, AND CYRUS.............. 371 
1. Inscription from the Four Clay Cylinders....... 378 

2. The Cylinder of Cyrus)... 23 See 380 
LEGAL .TEXTS, ooo eal ead Vi ee ee 385 
I. A Kupurrvu, or Bounpary STONE...............-. 387 
IT. .A CertiricaTe oF ADOPTION, (72 e0 cane oe ae 393 
Til. A Manrrace ConTRACT ie bee sne une ee 394 
IV. Tae 'Copr’or HAMMURAPI si cc sue taps ach te eee 395 


18. 


19. 
20. 
21. 
22. 
23. 
24, 
25. 
26. 
is 
28. 


LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS 


LETTER OF TUSHRATTA TO AMENOPHIS III ............ 
ix 


PAGE 

Toe First TABLET OF CRBATION..02255...000.000.0... 473 
THE SEconpD TABLET OF CREATION...............005: 475 
Tup THIRD TABLET OF CRATION. 2, (iole oie le. A477 

. Toe Fourtsa Taser or CREATION... ..............:. 479 
Tue Firra TABLET OF CREATION..............000005 481 
SHLHE DIXTH: LABLET OF CREATION (Weld ook 483 
Tut SEVENTH TABLET OF CREATION...............--. 485 
CONFLICT BETWEEN A GOD AND THE DRAGON.......... 487 

. THe Story OF THE DeLuGE. OBVERSE............... 489 
. THE Story OF THE DELUGE. JRREVERSE............... 491 
. THE STORY OF THE DELUGE. OBVERSE............... 493 
. THE SToRY OF THE DELUGE. REVERSE.............. 495 
. THE ASSYRIAN REPRESENTATION OF GILGAMESH........ 497 
PEO GANG TEIN DIRS a eee. bres Su eae Oe a ols Saye ek ee ee 499 

Fig. 1. Scenes from Gilgamesh Epic. 

Fig. 2. Scene from Gilgamesh Epic. 

Fig. 3. Ut-napishtim in the Ark. 

. THe Descent oF IsHtTar TO HapES. OBVERSE........ 501 
. THE DESCENT oF IsHTAR TO HaprEs. MREVERSE.... 503 
RTIISA CACY E IND EM ours numer btn Mire tale APE Teg fs Ae 505 

Fig. 1. Sin the Moon God. 

Fig. 2. Darius the King on a Lion Hunt. 

Fig. 3. Mythological Scene. 

Se CNTR Shae Ur ok ah ulead Siotnte Vie oldie Heleces 507 

Fig. 1. The Goddess Ishtar. 

Fig. 2. The Temptation, so called. 

Fig. 3. Women Picking Dates. 
SHAMASH, THE SuN Gop, IN His SHRINE............... 509 
Sree On THE GOD INABU... alee oe neste hi ecle ewes 511 
Perr LAN LIMON. ctals ie sce An eae alee due Tak ile 513 
eta YLONIAN: CHRONICLE cc tuin? wis ile c!ocw md gactere eons 515 
BUILDING INSCRIPTION OF KupuR MABUE............ 517 
BRONZE FicguRE oF ARAD-SIN (ERI-AKU)............. 519 
eR TMB PEL PL SPL nt, EAE INT isi akes sci talnen alt buebas < 521 
AMENOPHIS IV AND His FAMILy SACRIFICING.......... 523 
PA MMUNOPHIS(L V CAND. FLIS IOAMIGY... osc ce clco.e sae mules 525 

527 


45. 
46. 


47. 
48. 


LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS 


PAGE 
. Fic. 1. Lerrer or Appi-KuHIBA OF JERUSALEM........ 529 
Fias. 2 AND 3. BasaLT STATUE OF SHALMANESER III. 
. CoLossAL FIGURE FROM ASHURNAZIRPAL’S PALACE..... 531 
. OBELISK OF SHALMANESER IT]... ..............00000. 533 
. OBELISK OF SHALMANESER III. ReELIers............. 535 
. MonouirH or SHALMANESER III....................- 537 
. INSCRIPTION OF SHALMANESER III at tHE Doc River. 539 
. INSCRIPTION OF TIGLATHPILESER IV................-- 541 
PRISM.OF SENNACHERIB 4 017 yee nenn one onde a Glare ae 543 
SIEGE OF LACHISH BY SENNACHERIB..............-2%- 545 
SHNNACHERIB AT LACHISH /.)) aie look es be oak bade 547 
PORTRAIT OF MERODACH-BALADAN ON A BOUNDARY 
STON BGs Se eae aieccld Ch ate ART ee rCk Wee ee 549 
STELD. OF HSARHADDON +. 2.6 oie eeiee nee cites betes 551 
ASHURBANIPAL ON HORSEBACK...........0.000eeeees 553 
PRISM ‘Or :ASHURBANIPAL s.07 = 2 oe ee ees 555 
ASSYRIAN SOLDIERS O24) (02. ce See een h ie fore tee 557 
Fia. 1. CYLINDER OF NABONIDUS.........-.ceeeeeees 559 


Fig. 2. CYLINDER oF NEBUCHADREZZAR II. 
Fic. 3. CYLINDER OF NABONIDUS. 
CYLINDER OF CYRUS A hass os eo ie Ok aac nae 561 
Fic. 1. Bounpary SToNE oF NEBUCHADREZZAR I...... 563 
Fic. 2. Mace-Herap or Sareon I. 
SYMBOLS ON BounpDaARY STONE OF NEBUCHADREZZAR I. 565 
Tor HAMMURAPI CoDE OF LAWS.............s00+c0. 567 


1 4a3Hs 1 
VM 1V9I1819 


SAYIdWNA NVISHSd GNVY NVINOTAGYVE ' 


“LN3H Y¥9LSO4 SATYVHD AD 3061 LHOIYADOD 
NVIYASSYV 
GF HOIMNGAND FO OF LEYT  deNLIONOTRE 


1 


‘ i 
S31NOY Jove LNJIONV 
STUN 40 aos (98 005 LNOay) 


3uIdN3 NviSuY3d DR 
(39'S 009 LNOSY) 3¥IdWA NVINOTAaYg MSN 
| 


(‘O'a 0S9 LNOSY) 








JYIdWa NVIMASSY ESS 








SORRY WS 
. "i @ WOM 
Yewysar ty) 

HIWNH 











A 
rat! 





a4, S 
AI Wid vu 
ees 





RSS 
poe 


INVA 
sndysayt Sy 
INIGY 
‘ 


¥ 
a 
= 
ao 
H 


SS 
id QSL vHoHSAL | SS 


THY AWN 


“SNYVONyS ys 
“AD 


Ca 

















Sonar: 





LIST OF BOOKS QUOTED OR MENTIONED 


Abel, Ludwig, und Winckler, Hugo, Keilschrifttexte zum Gebrauch 
bet Vorlesungen. Berlin. 1890. 

Der Thontafelfund von El-Amarna. Berlin. 1889, 1890. 
Archeology, Society of Biblical, Proceedings and Transactions. 
London. 

Asiatic Society, Journal of Royal. London. 

Assyriologie, Beitrage zur, und Semitischen Sprachwissenschaft. 
Leipzig. 

Assyriologie, Revue d’Assyriologie et d’Archéologie Orientale. 
Paris. 

Assyriologie, Zeitschrift fiir, und verwandte Gebiete, herausgegeben 

von Carl Bezold. Strassburg. 

Auchincloss, W. S., Chronology of the Holy Bible, with an intro- 

duction by A. H. Sayce. New York. 1911. 
Beecher, Willis J., The Dated Events of the Old Testament. Phil- 
adelphia. 1908. 

Berliner Akademie der Wissenschaften, Berichte. Berlin. 

Bezold, Carl, Catalogue of the Cuneiform Tablets in the Kouyunjik 
Collection of the British Museum, Vols. I-V. London. 
1889ff. 

Ninive und Babylon (Monographien zur Weltgeschichte). 
Bielefeld und Leipzig. 1903. 2te Auflage. 1910. 
Babylonisch-Assyrische Texte, I, Die Schépfungslegende. Bonn. 
1904. Zweite um den Sintflutbericht vermehrte, Auflage. 1911. 
Bezold, Carl, and Budge, E. A. W., The Tell-el Amarna Tablets 
in the British Museum. London. 1892. 
Breasted, James Henry, History of Egypt. New York. 1905. 
Ancient Records of Egypt. Five Vols. Chicago. 1906ff. 
Budge, E. A. W., History of Egypt. Hight Vols. London. 1902. 
Budge, E. A. W., and King, Leonard, Annals of the Kings of Assyria. 
London. 1902. 
Clay, Albert T., Documents from the Temple Archives of Nippur, 
Dated in the Reigns of Cassite Rulers. Philadelphia. 1906. 
Light on the Old Testament from Babel. Philadelphia. 1907. 
Combe, Et, Histoire du Culte de Sin en Babylonie et en Assyrie. 
Paris. 1908. 
Cook, S. A., The Laws of Moses and the Code of Hammurabi. London. 
1903. 
xi 


xil LIST OF BOOKS QUOTED OR MENTIONED ; 


Craig, James A., Assyrian and Babylonian Religious Texts. Leip- 
zig. Vol. I, 1895; Vol. II, 1897. 

Cuneiform Texts from Babylonian Tablets, etc., in the British 
Museum. PartsIto XXX haveappeared. London. 1896-1912. 

Davies, W. W., The Codes of Hammurabi and Moses. Cincinnati. 
1905. 

Delitzsch, Friedrich, Das Babylonische Weltschopfungsepos (Abhand- 

lungen der Sdchsischen Gesellschaft der wissenschaften, 
Bd. XVII). Leipzig. 1896. 

Assyrisches Worterbuch zur gesamten bisher verdffentlichten 
Keilschriftlitteratur. Lieferung 1-3. Leipzig. 1887-1890. 

Assyrisches Handworterbuch. Leipzig. 1896. 

Assyrische Lesestiicke. 4te Auflage. Leipzig. 1900. 

Das Babylonische Weltschépfungsepos (Abhandlungen der philé- 
logisch-historischen Classe der Koénigl. Sachischen Gesellschaft 
der wissenschaften Band XVII, No. 2). Leipzig. 1896. 

Babel und Bibel, Ein Vortrag. Leipzig. 1902. 

Dhorme, Paul, Choix de Textes Religieux Assyro-Babyloniens. Paris. 
1907. . 

Driver, S. R., The Book of Exodus (Cambridge Bible for Schools). 

Cambridge. 1911. 

ARTICLE, Old Testament Chronology, Encyclopedia Britannica, 
Eleventh Edition, Vol. III, p. 865f. Cambridge. 1912. 

Goodspeed, George 8., A History of the Babylonians and Assyrians. 
New York. 1902. 

Gray, G. Buchanan, A Critical and Exegetical Commentary on the 
Book of Isaiah, Vol. I (International Critical Commentary). 
Edinburgh. 1912. | 

Gressmann, Hugo; Ungnad, Arthur; Ranke, Hermann; Altorienta- 
lische Texte und Bilder zum Alten Testamente. Tiibingen. 1909. 

Grimme, H., Das Gesete Chammurabis und Moses. 1903. 

Gunkel, Heinrich, Schépfung und Chaos in Urzeit und Endzeitt. 
Gottingen. 1895. 

Halma, M. le Abbe, Oeuvres de Ptolemée. Paris. 1819. 

Harper, Robert F., The Code of Hammurabi. Chicago. 1904. 

Haupt, Paul, Das Babylonische Nimrod-Epos. Leipzig. 1884, 1891. 
Purim (Beitrage zur Assyriologie Bd. VI). 

Hilprecht, Hermann V., Expedition of the University of Pennsyl- 

vania. Old Babylonian Inscriptions, Vol. I. Philadelphia. 
1983. 

The Earliest Version of the Babylonian Deluge Story and the 
Temple Library of Nippur (The Babylonian Expedition of the 
University of Pennsylvania, Vol. V, I). Philadelphia. 1911. 

Anniversary Volume. Leipzig. 1909. 


LIST OF BOOKS QUOTED OR MENTIONED xiii 


Hincke, W. J., A New Boundary Stone of Nebuchadrezzar I from 
Nippur. Philadelphia. 1907.. 

Hommel, Fritz, Geschichte Babyloniens und Assyriens. Berlin. 1885. 

Hrozny, H., Keilschriftterte aus Ta‘anek (in Sellin, Ernst, Tell 
Ta‘anek). Wien. 1904. 

Hussey, Mary I., Some Sumerian-Babylonian Hymns of the Berlin 
Collection (American Journel of Semitic Languages and Lit- 
erature, Vol. XXIII, 2).. Chicago. 1907. 

Jastrow, Jr., Morris, The Religion of Babylonia and Assyria. Boston. 

1898. | 
Die Religion Babyloniens und Assyriens. Giessen. 1904-1912. 
Aspects of Religious Belief and Practice in Babylonia and 
Assyria. New York. 1911. 

Jensen, Peter, Das Gilgamesh-Epos in der Weltliteratur. . Strassburg. 
1906. 

Jeremias, Alfred, Izdubar-Nimrod, eine alibabylonische Beschwérungs- 

legende. Strassburg. 1891. 
Holle und Paradies bei der Babylonier (Der Alte Orient I, 3). 
Leipzig. 1900. ; 
Das Alte Testament im Lichte des Alten Orients, 2te Auflage. 
Leipzig. 1906. 
The Old Testament in the Light of the Ancient East. Two Vols. 
London. 1911. 

Jeremias, Johannes, Moses und Hammurabi. 2te Auflage. Leipzig. 
1903. 

Johns, C. H. W., The Oldest Code of Laws in the World. Edinburgh. 

1903. 

Code of Hammurabi. In Hastings’s Dictionary of the Bible. 

Vol. V. New York. 1904. 
King, L. W., The Seven Tablets of Creation. Two Vols. London. 1902. 

The Letters and Inscriptions of Hammurabi. Three Vols. 
London. 1898. 

Chronicles Concerning Early Babylonian Kings. Two Vols. 
London. 1907. , 

Records of the Reign of Tukulti-Ninib I. London. 1904. 

First Steps in Assyrian. London. 1898. 

Kittel, Rudolf, and Rogers, Robert W., Articur, Time, Biblical 
Reckoning of, The New Schaff-Herzog Religious Encyclopedia, 
Vol. XI, p. 442f. New York. 1911. 

Knudtzon, J. A., Assyrische Gebete an den Sonnengott. Leipzig. 1893. 

Die El-Amarna Tafeln (Vorderasiatische Bibliothek). Leipzig. 
1907-1912. 

Kohler, J.; Peiser, F. E.; und Ungnad, A., Hammurabis Gesetz. 

Leipzig. 1904-1909. 


xiv LIST OF BOOKS QUOTED OR MENTIONED 


Langdon, Stephen, Sumerian and Babylonian Psalms. Paris. 

Neubabylonische Kénigsinschriften (Vorderasiatische Biblio- 

thek). Leipzig. 1912. 
Building Inscriptions of the Neo-Babylonian Empire. Paris. 

1905. 

Layard, A. H., Inscriptions in the Cuneiform Character from Assyr- 
tan Monuments. London. 1851. 

Lehmann, C. F., Zwei Hauptprobleme der altorientalischen Chro- 
nologie und thre Lésung. Leipzig. 1898. 

Lehmann-Haupt, C. F., Die Historische Semiramis und thre Zeit. 

Tiibingen. 1910. 
Israel, seine Entwickelung in Rahmen der Weltgeschichte. ‘Tii- 

bingen. 1911. 

Loisy, A., Les Mythes Babyloniens et les Premiers Chapitres de la 
Genése. Paris. 1901. 

Lyon, D. G., The Structure of the Hammurabi Code (Journal of the 
American Oriental Society, Vol. XXV). Boston. 1904. 

Marti, Karl, Chronology A, Old Testament. Encyclopedia Biblica, 
Vol. I, col. 773f. New York. 1899. 

Martin, F., Textes religieux Assyriens et Babyloniens. Paris. 1900. 

Maspero, G., The Passing of the Empires. New York. 1900. 

Meissner, Bruno, and Rost, Paul, Die Baninschriften Sanheribs. 
Leipzig. 1893. 

Messerschmidt, Leopold, Keilschrifttexte aus Assur, historischen In- 
kalts. Heft 1. Leipzig. 1911. 

Meyer, Eduard, Geschichte des Altertums, 2te Auflage. Band I, 

land 2. Stuttgart. 1907, 1909. 
Die Israeliten und thre Nachbarstimme. Leipzig. 1906. 
Miiller, Carl, Fragmenta Historicorum Graecorum. Paris. 1848. 
Miller, David H., Die Gesetze Hammurabis und die Mosaische 
Gesetzgebung. Vienna. 1903. 

Niebuhr, Carl, Die Chronologie der Geschichte Israels, Aegyptens, 
Babyloniens und Assyriens. Leipzig. 1896. 

Niese, B., Flavit Josephi Opera. Berlin. 1889. 

Oettli, Samuel, Das Gesetze Hammurabis und die Thora Israels. 
Leipzig. 1903. 

Olmstead, A. T., Western Asia in the Days of Sargon of Assyria. 
New York. 1908. 

Oppert, Jules, Histoire des Empires. Versailles. 1865. 

Orient Gesellschaft, Deutsche. Mittheilungen. Berlin. 

Oriental Society, American, Journal of. New Haven, Conn. 

Palestine Exploration Fund, Quarterly Statement. London. 

Paton, Lewis Bayles, The Early History of Syria and Palestine. 
New York. 1901. 


LIST OF BOOKS QUOTED OR MENTIONED xv 


Peiser, Felix, Studien zur orientalischen Altertumskunde (Mitthei- 
lungen der Vorderasiatischen Gesellschaft No.6). Leipzig. 1898. 
Perry, E. G., Hymnen und Gebete an Sin. Leipzig. 1907. 
Pognon, H., Les inscriptions babyloniennes du Wadi Brissa. Paris. 
1887. 
Price, Ira M., Literary Remains of Rim Sin. Chicago. 
Rawlinson, George, Herodotus. Third Edition. London. 1875. 
Recueil de Travaux relatifs 4 la Philologie et 4 l’Archéologie Egyp- 
tiennes et Assyriens. Paris. 
Reisner, George, Sumerisch-Babylonische Hymnen. Berlin. 1896. 
Riggenbach, C. J., und Orelli, Conrad von, Des Flavius Josephus 
Schrift gegen Apion. Basel. 1877. 
Rogers, Robert W., History of Babylonia and Assyria. Two Vols. 
New York. 1900. Sixth edition. 1915. 
The Religion of Babylonia and Assyria, especially in its Rela- 
tions to Israel. New York. 1908. 
Roscher, Lexicon der Griechischen und Rémischen Mythologie. 
Strassburg. 
Rost, Paul, Die Keilschrifttexte Tiglat-Pilesers. Leipzig. 1893. 
Ruelle, Car. Aem, Damascii Successoris Dubitationes et Solutiones 
de primis principit. Parisiis. 1889. 
Sayce, A. H., Records of the Past. New Series. Six Volumes. 
London. 1889ff. 
Lectures on the Origin and Growth of Religion as Illustrated by 
the Religion of the Ancient Babylonians. Hibbert Lectures, 1887. 
London. 1887. 
The Religions of Ancient Egypt and Babylonia. The Gifford 
Lectures. Edinburgh. 1902. 
Scheil, Vincent, Memoires de la Délégation en Perse. Paris. 1902. 
Schiffer, Sina, Die Aramder. Leipzig. 1911. . 
Schine, Alfred, Eusebiit Chronicorum Liber Prior. Berlin. 1875. 
Schrader, Eberhard, Die Keilinschriften und das Alte Testament. 
Giessen 1872, 2te Auflage ib. 1883. 3te Auflage. Edited 
by Zimmern and Winckler. Berlin. 1902. Second Edition, 
Translated into English by Owen C. Whitehouse. London. 
1885. 
Keilinschriften und Gesehichtsforschung, Giessen. 1878. 
Keilinschriftliche Bibliothek. Berlin. Bd. I, 1889; Bd. II, 
1890; Bd. III, 1, 1892; Bd. III, 2, 1890; Bd. IV, 1896; Bd. V, 
1896; Bd. VI, 1, 1900. 
Sendschirli, Ausgrabungen in, Ausgefiihrt und herausgegeben in 
Auftrage des Orient-Comités zu Berlin, I. Berlin. 1893. 
Skinner, John, A Critical and Exegetical Commentary on Genesis 
(International Critical Commentary). New York. 1910. 


xvi LIST OF BOOKS QUOTED OR MENTIONED 


Smith, George, The Chaldean Account of Genesis. Fifth Edition. 
London. 1876. 

Spiegelberg, Wilhelm, Der Aufenthalt Israels in Aegypten. 

Strassmaier, J. N., Babylonische Texte. Leipzig. 1891. 

Thompson, R. Campbell, The Devils and Evil Spirits of Babylonia. 
Two Vols. London. 1903. 

Thureau-Dangin, F., Die Sumerischen und Akkadischen Kénigsin- 
schriften. Leipzig. 1907. 

Times, The Expository, Edinburgh. 

Victoria Institute, Journal of the Transactions of, London. 

Weber, Otto, Die Literatur der Babylonier und Assyrer. Leipzig. 1907. 

Weissbach, F. H., Babylonische Miszellen. Leipzig. 1903. 

Die Inschriften Nebukadnezars II, im Wadi Brissa und am 
Nahr el-Kelb. Leipzig. 1906. 

Die Keilinschriften der Achdmeniden (Vorderasiatische Biblio- 
thek). Leipzig. 1911. 

Whiston, W., Josephus, translation revised by A. R. Shilleto. 
London. 1889, 1890. B) 
Winckler, Hugo, Die Keilschriftterte Sargons. Two Vols. Leipzig. 
1889. 

Untersuchungen zur Altorientalischen Geschichte. Leipzig. 1889. 

Altorientalische Forschungen. Leipzig. 1894ff. 

Die Gesetze Hammurabis (Der alte Orient. BandIV). Leipzig. 
1906. 

Die Gesetze Hammurabis in Umschrift und Usebersetzung. Leip- 
zig. 1904, 

Vorderasiatische Geschichte. Leipzig. 1905. 

Keilinschriftliches Textbuch zum Alten Testament. Leipzig. 
1892, 2te Auflage, 1903; 3te Auflage, 1909. 

Winckler, Hugo, und Abel, Ludwig, Der Thontafelfund von Eil- 

Amarna. Berlin. 1889. 

Zimmern, Heinrich, Sumerisch-Babylonische Tamuzlieder (Berichte 
der KG6niglich Sachsischen Gesellschaft der Wissenschaften, 
Band 59). Leipzig. 1907. 

Babylonische Busspsalmen. Leipzig. 1885. 

Beitrdge zur Kenntris der Babylonischen Religion. Lieferung I. 
Die Beschwérungstafeln Shurpu. Leipzig. 1896. Lieferung II. 
Ritualtafeln fiir den Wahrsager, Beschwérer und Sdnger. Erste 
Halfte. 1899. Lieferung III. Ritualtafeln. Zweite Hialfte. 
Leipzig. 1900. 

Babylonische Hymnen und Gebete in Auswahl (Der Alte Orient, 
VII, 3). Leipzig. 1905. 

Zum babylonischen Neujahrsfest (Berichte der Kdéniglich- 
Sichsischen Gesellschaft der Wissenschaften, 1906). 


PREFACE TO THE FIRST EDITION 


Earty in the history of Assyriology Professor Eber- 
hard Schrader, of Berlin, published his Keilinschrijten 
und das Alte Testament (Giessen, 1872), which appeared 
in a second edition rewritten and doubled in size (Gies- 
sen, 1883), and was then translated into English by the 
Rev. Owen C. Whitehouse (London, 1885). In this 
great book the Assyrian and Babylonian inscription 
material illustrative of the Old Testament was col- 
lected under the biblical passages in transliteration and 
translation. In German or in English dress this book 
went everywhere, every student of Hebrew or of Assy- 
rian consulted it, every Old Testament commentator 
quoted from it or made reference to it; its influence 
was incalculable. The rapid progress of exploration, 
decipherment, and explanation soon left it antiquated, 
and the eagerly desired new edition appeared, entirely 
rewritten by Professors Heinrich Zimmern and Hugo 
Winckler (Berlin, 1902), and upon a new plan. In 
this new edition, far more learned than the former and 
crowded with matter of high importance, suggestive, 
brilliant, instructive, the original texts, as Schrader 
had given them, were omitted and their place supplied 
by elaborate discussion of all the questions involved. 
The loss of the inscription material was partially sup- 
plied by the exceedingly useful Kezlinschriftliches Tezt- 
buch zum Alten Testament by Professor Winckler (Leip- 
zig, first edition, 1892; second, 1903; third, 1909), which 
gave in transliteration and translation the important 
historical and mythological texts necessary to the un- 
derstanding of the Old Testament. 


XVil 


XViii PREFACE 


Shortly after the publication of the third edition of 
Schrader’s book I began the collection and translation 
of inscriptions with the purpose of supplying to English 
readers a complete Corpus of all the Assyrian, Baby- 
lonian, and Persian inscriptions which are parallel to 
or illustrative of the Old Testament. I had then no 
idea that it would grow to so great a size, or that its 
preparation would occupy so long a series of years, or 
that the labor involved would be so arduous. I should 
hardly have dared to undertake with a light heart a 
task which has taxed my energies during many an 
hour between lectures, and absorbed nearly all my 
summer holidays since it began. It has, indeed, cost 
so much that my early hopes and enthusiasm for it 
have slipped away, and, like Johnson with his Dic- 
tionary, “I therefore dismiss it with frigid tranquillity, 
having little to fear or hope from censure or from 
praise.” 

The plan involves a number of very different kinds 
of scholarship, in all of which no man dare pretend 
equally to excel. In the first place, the texts are all 
translated into English, and they come from almost 
every type of cuneiform literature, and every type has 
its specialists. For the thoroughness and skill with 
which this fundamental task has been done I can only 
claim to have spent many years upon the historical 
and chronological texts as a specialty, and to have 
worked diligently and independently and sought care- 
fully to know all that my colleagues have produced on 
the other fields. I hope that the translations represent 
fairly well the present state of the science of Assyriol- 
ogy, and I have confidence that experts will find not a 
few cases in which progress has been made beyond 
previous editions of others. The transcriptions are 


PREFACE xix 


printed to make possible the control of the translations 
without immediate recourse to the widely scattered 
original texts. They will be useful, not only to those 
who have actually studied Assyrian, but almost equally 
to those who know Hebrew or other Semitic languages. 
There are, I fear, some uneven places in the translitera- 
tion, ever a pitfall in all languages, but they will 
probably serve sufficiently their practical purpose. The 
introductions, especially those which deal with the 
historical sections, are intended to enable the ordinary 
reader to find the relationship between the text which 
follows and the period or situation to which it belongs. 
I could easily have made them much more extensive 
had I chosen to thresh out every theory and make 
every possible comparison with the Old Testament. 
The purpose of the book was, however, very different. 
My idea was to supply the materials and let the student 
exercise his own judgment upon them. It would be a 
most useful reformation in much of our academic, and 
even of our graduate teaching, if our pupils were com- 
pelled to do a little more for themselves. Here, assem- 
bled in one book, are the texts, here the absolutely 
necessary fundamental materials for the understanding 
of their bearing, and here also references to the publi- 
cations of the original cuneiform texts, and to the most 
important discussions already held concerning them. I 
venture to hope that professors, teachers, and preachers 
who wish to lecture upon the manifold relations be- 
tween Palestine and Babylonia and Assyria will here 
find the means by which they may introduce them- 
selves, and especially their pupils, directly to the 
sources. I believe that this book contains the largest 
body of cuneiform literature yet assembled in any lan- 
guage for the illustration of the Old Testament. 


XX PREFACE 


I have had much encouragement and some help from 
colleagues on both sides of the sea during the years 
spent upon the work. It would be impossible to name 
them all, and it may seem invidious to mention any. 
It ought, however, to be said that Professor Stephen 
Langdon, of Oxford, has read in manuscript most of 
the religious texts and has pointed out a number of 
amendments and improvements. My friend, Professor 
Briinnow, of Princeton, has read the whole book in 
proof and has helped me in many places to find errors 
and inconsistencies which a mind polarized by so many 
rereadings of the same matter had failed to observe. 
I know of no way adequately to express my gratitude 
for these services. As I now set the book on its journey 
I find myself wishing that others had seen this or that 
within its covers before the type had placed it beyond 
correction. This desire comes to me the more readily 
because in the writing of it I have silently corrected 
literally hundreds of mistakes made by my predecessors 
in translations and in transcriptions. I may surely 
anticipate the discovery by others of many mistakes of 
my own. But, as Johnson said (it is surely time to 
quote him again), “I soon found that it is too late to 
look for instruments, when the work calls for execu- 
tion, and that whatever abilities I had brought to my 
task, with: those I must finally perform it. To de- 
liberate whenever I doubted, to inquire whenever I 
was ignorant, would have protracted the undertaking 
without end, and, perhaps, without much improvement; 
for I did not find by my first experiments that what I 
had not of my own was easily to be obtained; I saw 
that one inquiry only gave occasion to another, that 
book referred to book, that to search was not always to 
find, and to find was not always to be informed; and 


PREFACE xxi 


that thus to pursue perfection was, like the first inhabi- 
tants of Arcadia, to chase the sun, which, when they 
had reached the hill where he seemed to rest, was still 
beheld at the same distance from them.” 

My obligations to the books and papers which have 
been published in this field before me are acknowledged 
with almost meticulous scrupulousness on every page. 
I have been so fearful of robbing somebody’s treasure 
that I have printed references of acknowledgment in ’ 
many cases where I had already reached the same con- 
clusion long before. If I have overlooked anyone in 
this distribution of footnote compliments, here’s an 
apology to him, and a letter will follow as soon as my 
attention is drawn to the matter. 

The book was practically completed long ago, and its 
publication delayed by the absurd demands made upon 
American scholars by the machinery amid which many 
of them are compelled to sacrifice their larger useful- 
ness. The delay has, however, permitted me to com- 
pare my translations with the admirable work of 
Professor Arthur Ungnad in Gressmann’s Altorientalische 
Texte und Bilder, to my profit in many cases and to my 
comfort in all. I am under special obligations also 
to Professor Ungnad’s treatment of the Hammurapi 
code in his joint work with Professor Kohler. I doubt 
whether this work of his has yet found adequate ap- 
preciation at the hands of other scholars. I have 
adopted so many suggestions from him that it seemed 
impossible to acknowledge every one of them in foot 
notes. 

EKarnestly and eagerly do I hope that the book may 
prove useful, may help some inquiring mind, or—most 
wonderful boon—may rouse some young mind to an 
interest in, or even to lifelong devotion to, the study of 


XXii | PREFACE 


the ancient Orient. “When I am animated by this 
wish” (here is Johnson again to relieve the tedium of 
this long preface), “I look with pleasure on my book, 
however defective, and deliver it to the world with the 
spirit of a man that has endeavoured well.”’ 
Rosert W. RoGers. 
The Bodleian Library, Oxford, 
September 18, 1911. 


PREFACE TO THE SECOND EDITION 


AFTER the lapse of fourteen years of service and of 
modest usefulness this book has returned for a little 
revision in minor particulars, and then to be despatched 
. upon a second adventure. J am very grateful for the 
remarkably generous reception it received at the hands 
of many scholars, even more in England than in Amer- 
ica. Nobody attacked it in a fury, and many found it 
serve its simple purpose quite well enough for a very 
friendly word. 

Our tools outlive us mortal men, and this little book 
has witnessed the passing of many of the greatest 
scholars in its own and in related fields. The incom- 
parable Driver to whom it was dedicated; Friedrich 
Delitzsch, my own master in Assyriology in Leipzig 
thirty-eight years ago; Leonard W. King of the British 
Museum, greatest of copyists of cuneiform texts; 
George Buchanan Gray and Charles Fox Burney of 
Oxford, both dear and intimate friends who quoted 
and used the book much; Karl Marti of Berne, one of 
the greatest Semitic scholars of our day, whose passing 
leaves me sorely bereaved; and now so recently even 
Albert T. Clay of Yale, a friend of many years, able 
interpreter of many texts. What asad necrology—and 
where are their successors? 

I have read the book through and made many small 
corrections, for a number of which I have to thank the 
skilful mind and sharp eyes of Professor William J. 
Hinke of Auburn. Under the battering of time and 
the illumination of new discoveries the Chronological 

XX) 


XXIV PREFACE 


Table has changed most, the historical texts least. I 
hope I have revised sufficiently to make the book fairly 
dependable. I should have wished to do more but for 
the high cost of all the work of our brothers, the 
printers. I have no reason to believe that their rewards 
are too great, but the compensation of scholars and 
teachers has not always kept even pace with them, and 
the publication of learned books is hardly so easy as it 
was when this book first saw the light. 

I send it forth to the men of good will, not knowing, 
or thinking it very likely, that I shall revise it again. 
It ought, before that time arrives, be mine to join the 
men whose names I have written down above. 

I have written a solemn and serious preface. Let it 
close with some apposite words of Samuel Johnson. “TI 
am now to stand the judgment of the public; and wish 
that I could confidently produce my commentary as 
equal to the encouragement which I have had the 
honour of receiving. Every work of this kind is by its 
nature deficient, and I should feel little solicitude about 
the sentence, were it to be pronounced only by the 
skilful and the learned.” 

Rosert W. Rocers. 

Madison, New Jersey, 

October 17, 1925. 


MYTHOLOGICAL TEXTS 


‘¥ 
é 
i) 
* 
* 
é 
f 
> 


reo 





I. THE CREATION 


1. THE STORY OF CREATION! 


When above the heaven was not named, 

And beneath the earth bore no name, 

And the primeval Apsu, who begat them 

And Mummu and Tiamat, the mother of them all,— 

5 Their waters were mingled together, 

And no field was formed, no marsh seen, 

When no one of the gods had been called into being, 

And none bore a name, and no destinies [were fixed] 

Then were created the gods in the midst of [heaven], 
10 Lakhmu and Lakhamu were called into being .. . 

When they grew up they became mighty .. . 


1 The text is published by King, in Cuneiform Texts, xiii. See further 
for additional fragments, King, The Seven Tablets of Creation, where also 
are to be found transcription, translation, and a valuable commentary. 
Earlier editions, which are still valuable, are Heinrich Zimmern, in 
Gunkel, Schépfung und Chaos, pp. 401ff.; Delitzsch, Das Babylonische 
Weltschépfungsepos. (Abhandlungen der Sdachsischen Gesellschaft der 
Wissenschaften, Bd. xvii, 1896); Jensen, in Schrader’s Ketlinschriftliche 
Bibliothek, vi, 1, pp. 2ff.; Winckler, Ketlinschriftliches Textbuch zum Alten 
Testament, 3te urs pp. 94ff.; Bezold, Die Schépfungslegende (Kleine 
Texte fiir theolog. Vorlesungen und Uebungen. Litzmann, Heft 7, 
Bonn, 1904); P. Dhorme, Choiz de Textes Religieux Assyro-Babyloniens, 
pp. 2ff. The literature in explanation of this difficult text and of its 
relations to the religion of Israel is very extensive. The following may 
be mentioned: Jastrow, The Religion of Babylonia and Assyria (1898), 
pp. 407ff., and Die Religion Babyloniens und Assyriens (1904-1912); 
A. Loisy, Les Mythes Babyloniens et les Premiers Chapitres de la Genése 
(1901); A. T. Clay, Light on the Old Testament from Babel (1907); Rogers, 
The Religion of Babylonia and Assyria, especially in its relations to 
Israel (1908). 


e-nu-ma, e-li§ la na-bu-u Sa-ma-mu 
Sap-lis am-ma-tum Su-ma la zak-rat 
Apsii-ma ri8-tu-u za-ru-Su-un 
Mu-um-mu Ti-amat mu-al-li-da-at! gim-ri-Su-un 
5 mé-Su-nu i8-te-nis i-hi-ku-u-ma 
gi-pa-ra la ki-is-su-ra su-sa-a la Se-’ 
e-nu-ma ilani la Su-pu-u ma-na-ma 
Su-ma la zuk-ku-ru Si-ma-tu la [Si-ma] 
ib-ba-nu-u-ma ilani ki-ri{b] [Sa-ma-mi?] 
10 (ilu) Lab-mu u (ilu) La-ha-mu u&-ta-pu-u[. .  .] 
a-di ir-bu-ui-[. . 


1 Variant mu-um-ma-al-li-da-at, British Museum, No. 93015. 
* King’s restoration, accepted by Ungnad, but with a query. 


3 


4 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


Anshar and Kishar were created, and over them... 
Long were the days, then came there forth . . 
Anu, their son... 

15. Anshar made Anu, his first born, his equal. 

And the god Anu 

Nudimmud, whom his fathers, his peers ont aie 
Abounding in all wisdom 

He was exceeding strong 

20 There was no rival : 

So were established and . . . the great gods. 
But [Tiamat and Apsu] were in confusion 

They were troubled and 

In confusion 

25 Apsu was not diminished in might 
And Tiamat lapsed into silence 
She smote their deeds 
Their way was not good, they 
Then Apsu, the begetter of the great gods, 

30 Summoned Mummu his messenger and said unto him 
“OQ Mummu, messenger that rejoicest my heart, 
Come, let us go unto Tiamat.” 

An-Sar u (ilu) Ki-Sar ib-ba-nu-u e-li-Su-[nu . . .] 
ur-ri-ku Gmé us-si-[su 
(ilu) A-nu! a-pil-Su-nu [da-nij-nu [. ape 8 
15 An-Sar (ilu) A-num [. ; 
u (ilu) A-num ut-[. 
(ilu) Nu-dim-mud sa abé-Su a-lit- oe Rata 4 
pal-ka uz-nu ha-sis e-[im-ku 
gu-uS-Sur ma-a-di-i$ [. . .] 
20 la i-Si S[a]-ni-na [. 
in-nin-du-ma . 
e-Su-u Ti-[amat u Koaabe, He de | 
da-al-hu-nim-ma [. 
i-na Su-’-a-ru $u [. 
25 la na-Si-ir Apsd[. . 
u Ti-amat [Su]-ka-am-mu-ma-fat Oe Pe 
im-has-sa-am-m{a i]p-Se-ta-Su-un [. .  .] 
la ta-bat al-kat-su-nu Su-nu-[t]i i-ga-me-la 
i-nu-Su Aps@ za-ri il4ni ra-bi-u-tim 
30 is-si-ma (ilu) Mu-um-mu suk-kal-la-3u i-zak-kar-$u 


Mu-um-mu suk-kal-li mu-tib-ba ka-bit-ti-ia 
al-kam-ma si-ri-i8 Ti-amat i-ni-{il-li-ik] 


1 Some copies read num. 


THE STORY OF CREATION 


Cr 


They went and before Tiamat they lay down, 
They consulted on a plan concerning the gods, their 
sons. 
35 Apsu opened his mouth and said, 
_ And unto Tiamat, the brilliant, he spake a word: 
ane way 
yp day I cannot rest, I cannot lie ret 
I will destroy their way, I will [disperse them] 
40 That the clamor may be appeased, that we may lie 
down.” 
When Tiamat heard these words, 
She was furious, and cried for 
She went into a terrible anger 
She conceived evil in her heart: 
45 “All that which we have made, we will destroy 
Lo, their ways are become evil, and let us 
Mummu answered, and gave counsel unto Apsu, 
An hostile counsel was the counsel of Mummu 
“Come, their way is strong, but destroy thou it. 
50 So shalt thou have rest by day, by night thou shalt 
lie down.” 


il-li-ku-ma ku-ud-mi-is ‘Ti-{amat] sak-pu 
a-ma-ti im-tal-li-ku a8-Sum ilani [m4-ri -e-Su-un] 

35 Ap[su pa]-a-Su i-pu-[Sam-ma, i-kab-bi] 
a-na [T]i-am[at] el-li-tu-ma i-zak-k[ar a-ma-tum]! 
im-[. . .] al-kat-su-n[u e-li-ia] 
ur-[rja la Su-up-Su-ha-ak mu-8i [la sal-la-ak]? 
lu-uS-hal-lik-ma, al-kat-su-nu lu-[Sap-pi-ib}* 

40 ku-u-lu li§-sa-kin-ma, i i ni-is-lal [ni-i-nj] 

Ti-amat an-ni-ta i-na [Se-mi-Sa] 
i-zU-uz-ma il-ta-si e-li [bar-mi 

.] mar-si-i8 ug-[gat] e[-di8-Si-Sa] - 
li-mut-ta it-ta-di a-na, {kar-Si-Sa] 

45 [mi]-na-a ni-i-nu Sa ni-i[p-pu-us] nu-uS-hal-lak‘* 
{ajl-kat-su-nu lu Sum-ru-sa-at-ma i-ni-[. . 
fi]-pu-ul-ma (ilu) Mu-um-mu Ap-su i-ma-al-{li-ku] 

.| u la ma-gi-ru mi-lik mu-[um-mu(?)] 
[a]- lik li-’-at al-ka-s{u]- u[{n] e-Si-[. 
50 [ur-r]Ji$ lu Sfu]p-Su-ha-at mu-SiS lu sal- la- {at} 


1 King’s restoration here seems highly probable. 
2 Restored from line 50, King. 

3 Restored from the fragment K. 7871, 

4 Also restored from K. 7871. 


CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


Apsu hearkened to him and his face brightened 
The evil designs which he had conceived against the 
gods, his children, 
he feared 

Gon nie knees he took him (?), ‘vail kissed him, 

55 Because of the evil, which they all had plated 
they changed their 
Be aetae they were agitated 
Lamentation . . . they sat in sorrow 


60 Then Ea who knoweth all things, perceived their design 
he fixed 
he went to make a pure incantation 


OR Ed NRO 68 SF ea a Me a wT ae 
[Lines 68-82 are wanting] 


SB iy ra De PENTA. eck bo Se aE 
[iS-me]-Sum-ma Apsti im-me-ru pa-nu-u-s[S]u 
[Sa lim]-ni-e-ti ik-pu-du a-na ilani mfa]-ri-e-Su 
j .] i-te-dir ki-[Sad-su] 
. -uf8-[. . .] bir-ka-a-8u [u]-na-a3-Sa-ku Sa-a-3u 
55 [eli lim-ni-e-ti ik-pu-du pu-[u]b -ri-Su-un 
tt } .|-ri-Su-nu uS-tan-nu-ni 


ig Gehae i-dul]-lu 
ku-l[u eh tah aie Sa-Ieu-um}-mi-is uS-bu 
[. . Su-te-li’ | 
60 [ellie (iu) I E-a ha-sis mi-im [b]a-[S]u i-Se-’ ~a me-ki-Su-un 
[. . u-kin-Su] 
e kji iL-ku $u(?)-tu-ru ta-a-Su el-lum 
b ..,-te-e8 Sa kit-tu kit-[. | 
65 ‘ ]ku-takla[. . .] ku-u-ru — 
[. NN GOES aa ena 
[Lines 68-82 are wanting] 
De se LR OTR oo Bret Naar dele a 


Pan livel el eh Wh rte Soar pi rasta hela RIC na ata it en a 
BB Lik ony lee = ON SOS Sa) DE te ene cle 


90% 


100 . 


THE STORY OF CREATION 7 


an avenger, 
he shall confound Tiamat 
Tes aii. 
forever. 
the evil, 
haametesee es Hevspale: 
thy en Ata he hath conquered and 
he weepeth nd sitteth in tribulation 
; of fear 
we shall not lie down. 
ae Apsu is laid waste (?) 
And Mummu, who were taken captive 


thou didst 

that we may lie down 

they will smite 

that we may lie down 
aan fie take vengeance for them 
in the tempest shalt thou 


105 aa Tiamat hearkened unto the word of the bright 
god (and said) 


© 
o 


ee ee ee ee a eet 
. . . . . . ° . . . . . . . . . . . . 
° 
. 


= 
> 
oO 


. 1 


feed 
= 
or 


mu-tir gij-mil-li 


.|-ga-am-ma i-dal-lah (ilu) Ti-amat 
.| i-du-ul-[li] 
.| da-a-ri-Sam 
.| i-mut-tum 
.| tur-sa iz-zak-kar 
. .j-ba-ki i-na-ru-ma, 
ke ki-ma ka-li-i$ uS-bu 
| 8a pu-lub-tum 
.| ul ni-sa-al-lal ni-i-ni 
.| Ap-su-u har-ba-{. 


uu u ilu) Mu-um-mu a ik-ka-mu-u ina Sets aiken ys) 


.|-bi-i8 ta-du-ul-l[i] 

.| i ni-is-lal ni-i-[ni] 

| bu-um-mu-ra e-na-tu-u[. .  .] 
.| i ni-ig-lal ni-i-[ni] 

| gi-mil-la-Su-nu tir-ri-[. . |] 
.|.a-na za-ki-ku $u-uk-[. . |] 

.] a-ma-tum i-lu el-[lu] 


8 - CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


. . .. thou shalt give; let us make [war]!” 


. . . . . the gods in [the heavens] 
é for the gods, the creators. 
(They banded themselves together, and] at the side 
of Tiamat advanced 
110 They were furious, they devised mischief night and 
day without rest. 
They take up the combat, they devastate, they 
rage. 
[They join their forces], they organize battle 
[Ummu-Khubu]r, who formed all things 
Made also weapons invincible, she spawned monster 


serpents, 
115 Sharp of tooth, and merciless in carnage; 


[With poison instead of] blood she filled [their] 
bodies 

[Terrible dragons] she clothed with terror, 

[With splendor] she decked them, she made them of 
lofty appearance. 

[Whoever beheld] them, terror overcame him, 

120 Their bodies reared up and none could withstand 

[their attack] 

[She set up] serpents, and dragons, and the monster 
Lakhamu, 

[And hurricanes], and furious dogs, and scorpion men 


gusts daa estar ce 3 . .] lu-ta-ad-di-nu i ni-pu-u8[. . |] 

[ 7 il4ni ki-rib Paras) 
.] an ilani ba-ni-[. ] 

[im-ma-as-ru-nim-ma] i-du-us Ti-amat ti-bi-[u-ni} 

110 [iz-zu kap-du la sa-ki-pu] mu-Sa u[im-ma] 
{na-Su-u tam-ha-r]a na-zar-bu-bu la-[ab-bu] 
{[unken-na Sit-ku-nu]-ma i-ban-nu-u su-l[a-a-ti] 
{Um-mu-Hu-bu]r pa-ti-ka-at ka-l[a-ma] 
fuS-rad-di ka]k-ku la mah-ru it-t[a-l]ad sirmahé 

115 [zak-tu-ma ae la pa-[du-u] at-ta[-’-i] 
{im-tu ki-ma] da-mu zu-mur-[Su-nu] us-ma-al-fli] 
[uSumgallé] na-ad-ru-tum pu-ul-ha-{a]-ti u-Sal-[biS-ma] 
Haas uS-da8-Sa-a i-li-i8 [um-tas-Sil] 
a-mir]-8u-nu Sar-ba-ba [I]i8-b[ar-mi-im] 

120 [zu]-mur-su-nu li8-tab-hi-dam-ma la i-ni-’-u [i-rat-su-up] 
bre ba-aS-mu sir-rus u (ilu) [La-ba-mu] 
ugallJé ur-Be akrab-am[élu] 


THE STORY OF CREATION | 


And mighty [tempests], and fish men and [rams]; 
They bore pitiless weapons, without fear of the fight. 

125 [Puissant] were her orders, [none] could resist them 
In all, eleven monsters of this kind, she created. 
Among the gods who were her first born, who formed 

her troop, 
She exalted Kingu; among them she made him great. 
To march before the troops, to lead the throng, 
130 To seize the weapons, to advance, to begin the attack, 
The primacy in the combat, the control of the fight 
She entrusted to him, in costly raiment she made 
him sit. 

“T have uttered the spell,in the assembly of the gods 
I have made thee Lord, 

The lordship over all the gods I have entrusted to 
thee. 

135 Be thou exalted, thou mine only spouse. 

May the Anunaki exalt thy name over all.”’ 

She gave him the tablets of destiny, on his breast 
she placed them. 

“Thy command shall not fail, the word of thy mouth 
shall be established.” 

When Kingu was exalted, and had received the 
power of Anu, 


[u-me] da-ab-ru-te nin-amélu u ku-[sa-rik-ku] 
{na-Si] kak-ku la _pa-du u la a-di-ru [ta-ha-zi] 
125 [gab-Sa] te-ri-tu-Sa la mab-ra Si-[na-a-ma] 
ap-pu-na-ma, is-ten es-rit kima Su-a-ti u[s-tab-si] 
i-na il4ni bu-uk-ri-Sa Su-ut i8-ku-nu-[8i pu-ub-ri] 
u-Sa-a8-ki (ilu) Kin-gu ina bi-ri-Su-nu 8a-a-8[u uS-rab-bi-is] 
a-li-kut mab-ri pa-an um-ma-ni-mu- ’-ir-ru-[ut pubri] 
130 [na]-a8 kakku ti-is-bu-tu te-bu-[u] a-na-[an-tu] 
$u-ud tam-ha-ru ra-ab sik-ka-tu-tu 
ip-kid-ma ka-tuS-Su u-Se-Si-ba-a8-Su ina [kar-ri] 
ad-di ta-a-ka ina pubur ilani u-Sar-bi-ka 
ma-li-kut il4ni gim-ra-at-su-nu ka-tuS-[Su us-mal-li] 
135 lu Sur-ba-ta-ma ha-’-i-ri e-du-u at-ta 
li-ir-tab-bu u zik-ru-ka eli kali-[Su-nu . . . (ilu) A-nun- 
na-ki] 
id-din-Su-ma dupSimAti i-ra-[tu-u8] u-Sat-mi-ib 
ka-ta kibft-ka la in-nin-na-a I[i-kun si-it pi-i-ka] 
e-nin-na (ilu) Kin-gu Su-u8-ku-u li-ku-u [(ilu) A-nu-ti] 


10 


CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


140 He decreed destiny among the gods his sons, 


(saying :) 
“The opening of your mouth shall quench the fire 
god 
The strong in combat shall increase his strength.” 


THE SECOND TABLET 


Tiamat made strong her handiwork, 

Evil she devised among the gods her children. 

[To avenge] Apsu, Tiamat planned evil 

As she had collected her [army, against] Ea she mar- 
shalled them. 

Ea [listened] to this word and 

He was [sadly] afflicted and sat in sorrow. 

The days went by, and his anger was appeased, 

And to the place of Anshar, his father, he made his 
way. 

He went before Anshar, the father who begat him, 


10 All that Tiamat had planned, he announced to him: 


Tiamat our mother has conceived a hatred against us, 
An assembly has she made, she rages in anger. 
All the gods have turned to her, 


- Even those whom ye have created march at her side 





140 ina ildni [ma-r]i-e-Su Si-ma-[ta i$-ti-mu 


ip-S8a pi-ku-nu (ilu) Gibil' ]fi-ni-ib-ha] 
n4’id ina kit-mu-ru ma-ag-Sa-ru lis-[rab-bi-ib] 
THE SECOND TABLET 
u-kab-bi[t]-ma Ti-a-ma-tum pi-ti-ik-Su 
[lim-ni-e-ti ik]-ta-sar a-na ilAni ni-ip-ri-Su 
[ana tu-ur gi-mil]-li Apsu u-lam-mi-in Ti-amat 
-u]§ ki-i is-mi-da a-na (ilu) E-a ip-ta-Sar 


5 [is-me-ma] (ilu) E-a a-ma-tum Su-a-tim 


[mar-si]-i$ us- ha-ri-ir-ma 8a-ku-um-mi-is us-bu 
[GQmé u]-ri-ku-ma uz-za-Su i-nu-bu 

{ur-ha-Su aS-ri]-iS An-Sar a-bi-8u Su-u uS-tar-di 
fil-lik]-ma mah-ru a-bi a-li-di-Su An-Sar 


10 [mim-mu]-u Ti-amat ik-pu-du u-Sa-an-na-a a-na Sa-a-8u 


[um-ma Ti]-amat a-lit-ti-a-ni i-zi-ir-ra-an-na-a-ti 
[pu]-uh-ru Sit-ku-na-at-ma ag-gi-i§ la-ab-bat 
fis]- bu-ru-Sim-ma ilani gi-mi-ir-Su-un 

[a-di] Sa at-tu-nu tab-na-a i-da-a-Sa al-ka 


1 Variants Brr-ai and G1§-BarR. 


15 


20 


20 


30 


15 


20 


25 


30 


THE STORY OF CREATION 11 


They have banded together, they advance at 
Tiamat’s side; 

They are Airioust they plan without rest night or day 

They prepare i battle, they fume, they rage, 

They have joined their forces, they prepare battle. 

Ummu-Khubur, who created all things, 

Hath made in addition invincible weapons, she hath 
spawned monstrous serpents, 

Sharp of tooth, merciless in carnage. 

With poison instead of blood she filled their bodies 

Terrible dragons she clothed with terror, 

With splendor she decked them, she made them of 
lofty appearance. 

Whoever beholds them terror overcomes him, 

Their bodies rear up and none can withstand their 
attack. 

She set up serpents, and dragons, and the monster 
Lakhamu, 

And hurricanes and furious dogs, and scorpion men 

And mighty tempests and fish men and rams; 

They bear pitiless weapons, without fear of the 
fight. 

Puissant are her orders, none can resist them 

In all, eleven monsters of this kind, she created 


[im]-ma-as-ru-nim-ma i-du-uS Ti-amat te-bu-u-ni 

{iz]-zu kap-du la sa-ki-pu mu-Sa u im-ma 

{na]-Su-u tam-ha-ra na-zar-bu-bu la-ab-bu 

unken-na Sit-ku-nu-ma i-ban-nu-u su-la-a-tum 

[U]m-ma-Hu-bu-ur pa-ti-ik-ka-at ka-la-mu 

uS-rad-di kak-ku la mab-ru it-ta-lad sir-ma-hu 

zak-tu-ma Sin-nu la pa-du-u at-ta-’-um 

im-tu ki-ma da-am zu-mur-Su-nu uS-ma-al-lu 

uSumgallé na-ad-ru-ti pu-ul-ha-a-ti u-Sal-bis-ma 

me-lam-mu u8-das-Sa-a i-li-i$ um-tas-8i-il 

a-mi-ir-Su-nu Sar-ba-bi-i§ li-ib-har-mi-im 
zu-mur-Ssu-nu lis-tah-hi-da-am-ma la i-ni-’-e i-rat-su-un 

uS-zi-iz-ma ba-as-mu (ilu) siruS$u u (ilu) La-ha-mu 

u-gal-la UR-BE u akrab-amélu 

u-me da-ab-ru-ti ntin-amélu u ku-sa-rik-ku 

na-Si kak-ku la pa-du-u la a-di-ru ta-ha-zi 

gab-Sa te-ri-tu-Sa la ma-har-ra Si-na-ma 

ap-pu-na-ma iS-ten e8-rit ki-ma Su-a-ti u8-tab-3i 


12 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


Among the gods who were her first born, who formed 
her troop é 
She exalted Kingu; among them she made him 
great. 
35 To march before the troops, to lead the throng 
To seize the weapons, to advance, to begin the 
attack, 
The primacy in the combat, the control of the fight 
She entrusted to him, in costly raiment she made him 
sit, saying, 
‘I have uttered the spell, in the assembly of the gods 
I have made thee Lord, 
40 The lordship over all the gods, I have entrusted to 
thee. 
Be thou exalted, thou mine only spouse, 
May the Anunaki exalt thy name over all’ 
She gave him the tablets of destiny, on his breast 
she placed them. 
‘Thy command shall not fail, the word of thy mouth 
shall be established.’ 
45 When Kingu was exalted, and had received the 
power of Anu, 
He decreed destiny among the gods his sons, saying 
‘The opening of your mouth shall quench the fire god 


i-na ilani bu-uk-ri-Sa Su-ut i8-ku-nu-8i pu-ub-ru 
u-Sa-a8-ka (ilu) Kin-gu ina bi-ir-ri-Su-nu Sa-a-Su uS-rab-bi-i8 
35 a-li-ku-ut mah-ru pa-ni um-ma-nu mu-ir-ru-tum pu-ub-ru 
na-Se-e kak-ku ti-is-bu-tum te-bu-u a-na-an-tum 
[Su-u]d ta-am-ha-ra ra-ab Sik-kat-u-tum 
[ip-kid-m]a ka-tu-uS-Su u-Se-Si-ba-a8-8i i-na kar-ri 
{ad-di ta-a]-ka i-na pu-bur ilani u-Sar-bi-ka 
40 [ma-li-kut] ilani [gim-rat-su-nu ka-tuk-ka] uS-mal-li 
{lu-u Sur-ba-ta-ma ha-i-ri e-du-u a]t-ta 
{li-ir-tab-bu-u zik-ru-ka eli kali-Su-nu E-nuJ-uk-kit 
[id-din-Sum-ma dupsimAti i-ra-tu-uS] u-[Sat-mJe-ib 
{ka-ta kibit-ka la in-nin-na-a] li-kun s[i-i]t pi i-ka 
45 [in-na-nu (ilu) Kin-gu Su-u8-ku]-u li-ku-u (ilu) A-nu-ti 
[an il4ni maré-Sa] Si-ma-ta i8-ti-mu 
[ip-8u pi-ku-nu] (ilu) Gibil li-ni-ib-ha 


1 E-nu-uk-ki for Anunnaki. Bezold, Proceedings of the Society of — 
Biblical Archeology, xi, March, 1889. 


THE STORY OF CREATION 13 


The strong in combat shall increase his strength’ 
When Anshar heard that Tiamat was mightily in 
revolt 
50 he smote his loins, he bit his lips 
wp his mind was not at peace, 
His... . ,hesounded a cry: 
battle 


55 Mummu and Apsu thou hast cast down — 
But Tiamat has exalted Kingu, where is her rival? 


reflection 
ne gods, Nudimmud 


[Lines 59-71 are wanting] 


Anshar unto his son addressed the word 
my mighty warrior 
Whose power is great, whose onslaught resistless 
75 Go and stand before Tiamat 
That her spirit may be appeased, her heart calmed. 
But if she hearken not to thy word, 
Then shalt thou speak our message, that she may be 
pacified.” 
’ He heard the word of his father Anshar, 


{na’id ina kit-mu-ri] ma-ag-Sa-ra liS-rab-bi-ib 
i8-me-ma (ilu) AnSar Sa Ti-a-ma]-tu rabi8 dal-hat 
osO[. . . . . . . . . §Saj-pat-su it-ta8-ka 
ak LEME ee ph oles ty . .] la na-hat ka-ras-su 
fe Sea Ge = Su Sa-gi-ma-Su uS-tah-ha-ab 
[. . . . . . . .j-u tu-ku-un-tu 
.|-pu-Su i-taS-8i at-ta 
55 [(ilu) Mu-um-mu ul] Apst ta-na-ra 
[Ti-amat u-Sa-a8-ki (ilu) Kin]-gu Balt bares 


ESS os SA a Jil rai Ge (ilu) Ntul- di{m-mud] 


[Lines 59-71 are wanting] 


(Glu) An-Sar ana] ma-ri-$u [a-ma-tu i]-zak-kar 
ajn-nu-u ka-Su-[Su] kar-ra-di 
[$a ¥a-ka-a e-mu]-ka-a-Su la ma-har te-bu-su 
75 [al-kam]-ma mut-ti8 Ti-amat i-ziz-za at-ta 
. .] kab-ta-taS lib-bu-uS lip-pu-u8 
(Sum-ma-ma] la Se-ma-ta a-mat-ka 
[a-ma-t]u-ni at-me-Sim-ma §$i-i lip-pa-aS-ha 
{i8-me-e]-ma zik-ri abi-Su An-Sar 


14 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


80 And turned his path to her, toward her he made his 


way, 
Anu drew nigh, he looked ine ine opened jaws of 
Tiamat 
But he could not endure her presence, he turned back 
Anshar 
A Meso Nr Sm | a aa hespake tone 
85 She drew nigh (?) her . . . hand toward met 
Anshar was silent in sorrow, he looked at the ground, 
And moaned. Unto Ha he lifted up his head 
The leader; (?) the chief of them all has put Anu to 
flight (2) 
Their might (?) has been made surpassingly great. . . 
90 A god nowhere leads against thee 
Before Tiamat he went not up Me 
Anshar, father of the gods, greatly ... 
[Lines 93-109 are wanting or are too broken to 
yield sense] 
110 Thou art my son, who opens wide his heart, 
to the battle shalt thou approach, 
he shall see thee in peace.” 
{ Lines 85-92 are supplied from a fragmentary duplicate preserved in 
the Royal Scottish Library, Edinburgh. It was first published by Sayce, 
Proceedings of the Society of Biblical Archeology, January, 1911, p. 6. It 


is discussed by Langdon, Hxpository Times, March, 1911, who has kindly 
supplied these lines to me after a fresh collation of the original. 


80 [uS-te-Sir har]-ra-an-Sa-ma u-ru-uh-Sa us-tar-di 
[it-hi-ma] (ilu) A-num me-ku-u8 Ti-a-ma-ti i-Se-’-am-ma 
{ul i-li-’-a ma-har-Sa] i-tu-ra ar-kis 

PTRTIES VRAD eD tet 3 - . . .)-Su An-Sar 
[. il-zak-kar-Su 

85 (tustab]- bi ka-ti-ta ka-mi-di ina mubhi-ia 

uS-ha-ri-ir-ma An-Sar kak-ka-ri i-na at-ta-[al] 
i-kam-ma-am a-na (ilu) E-a u-na-’i kakkad-su 
pa-ab-ir (?) ma-an-za-za ka-li-Su-nu (ilu) A-nuf. . | 
Sam (?)-me-Su-nu Su-ut-tu-kat-ma ka-li (?)[. . J 

90 ilu ai-ka-ma ul ia-ar-ki [. : 
ma-ha-ri-i8 Ti-amat ul us-si-i [. 4) 

ee .) An-Sar a-bi iléni ra-bi-i Go oar 


{Lines 93-109 broken or wanting] 


110 at-ta-ma ma-ri mu-nap-pi-Su lib-bi-3u 
RAR es . . kjit-ru-bi-i8 ti-hi-e-ma 
[. . . . . . .  .| e-ma-ru-uk-ka ni-i-hu 


115 


120 


130 


115 


120 


THE STORY OF CREATION 15 


And the lord rejoiced at his father’s word, 

And he drew nigh and stood before Anshar 

Anshar looked upon him and his heart was filled with 

Joy 

He kissed his lips and fear departed from him. 

“O my father, let not the word of thy lips be covered, 

O let me accomplish all that is in thy heart 

O Anshar, let not the word of thy lips be covered 

O let me accomplish al! that is in thy heart.” 

What man is it, that hath brought battle against thee? 
Tiamat, who is a woman, attacks thee with 


arms 
rejoice and be glad, 


The aa of Tiamat, shalt thou soon trample under 

foot. 
rejoice and be glad, 

The aut of Tiamat shalt thou swiftly trample under 
foot. 

O my son, who knowest all wisdom, 

Appease Tiamat with thy pure incantation 

Set out speedily on thy way, 

Thy blood shall not be poured out, thou shalt return 
again.” 

The lord rejoiced at his father’s word, 


ih-du-ma be-lum a-na a-ma-tum a-bi-Su 
it-hi-e-ma it-ta-zi-1z ma-ha-ri-iS An-Sar 
i-mur-Su-ma An-Sar lib-ba-Su tu-ub-ba-a-ti im-la 
[i]S-Si-ik Sap-ti-Su a-di-ra-Su ut-te-is-si 
[a-bi] la Suk-tu-mat pi-ti Sa-ap-tu-uk 
lu-ul-lik-ma lu-8a-am-sa-a ma-la lib-bi-ka 
fAn-Sar] la Suk-tu-mat pi-ti Sa-ap-tu-uk 
(Iu-ul-li}k-ma, lu-Sa-am-sa-a ma-la lib-bi-ka 
ai-u zik-ri ta-ha-za-’u u-Se-si-ka 

.] Ti-amat Sa si-in-ni-Sa-tum ia-ar-ka i-na kak-ku 

J-nu-u bi-di u 8u-li-il 


ki-Sa-ad Ti-amat ur-ru-hi-i8 ta-kab-ba-as at-ta 
5 


J-nu-u hi-di u Su-li-il 
fki-Sa-ad] "Ti-amat ur-ru-hi-i§ ta-kab-ba-as at-ta 
[ma]-ri mu-du-u gim-ri uz-nu 
[Ti-ama]t Su-up-si-ih i-na te-e-ka el-lu 
fur-ha-ka] ur-ru-hi-is Su-tar-di-ma 
. .) la ut-tak-ka Su-te-e-ri ar-ka-ni8 
[ih- dju-mfa bJe-lum a-na a-mat a-bi-8u 


16 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


His heart exulted and he spoke to his father: 
“O lord of the gods, Destiny of the great gods, 
If I, your avenger, 
135 Do enchain Tiamat, and give you life 
Make an assembly, exalt my destiny. 
In Upshukkinaku seat yourselves joyfully together, 
When I speak even as you may I decree fate 
That which I do shall remain unchanged, 
140 It shall not be changed, it shall not fail, the word of 
my lips.” 
THE THIRD TABLET 
Anshar opened his mouth, and 
Unto Gaga, his minister, spoke the word 
““O Gaga, thou minister that rejoicest my heart, 
‘Unto Lakhmu and Lakhamu will I send thee. 
5 The order of my heart thou canst comprehend, 

~ « « . « . . thou shalt bring before me 

let the gods, all of them, 
M te sanity for a feast, at a banquet let Hoh sit, 
Let them eat bread, let them mingle wine, 

10 For Marduk their avenger, let them decree destiny 

Go Gaga, stand before them, 


[e]-li-is lib-ba-Su-ma a-na a-bi-Su i-zak-kar 
be-lum il4ni Si-mat ilAini rabiti 
sum-ma-ma a-na-ku mu-tir gi-mil-li-ku-un 
135 a-kam-me Ti-amat-ma u-bal-lat ka-a-Su-un 
Suk-na-ma pu-ub-ra Su-te-ra i-ba-a Sim-ti 
i-na Up-Su-ukkin-na (ki) mit- ha-ri8 ha-dis tiS-ba-ma 
ip-8u pi-ia ki-ma ka-tu-nu-ma Si-ma-ta lu-Si-im 
Ja ut-tak-kar mim-mu-u a-ban-nu-u a-na-ku 
140 ai i-tur ai i-in-nin-na-a se-kar Sa-ap-ti-ia 


THE THIRD TABLET 
An-Sar pa-a-Su i-pu-Sam-ma 
fa-na (ilu) Ga-ga suk-kal-li-] Su a-ma-tu i-zak-kar 
[(ilu) Ga-ga suk-kal]- lum mu-tib ka-bit-ti-ia 
fa-na (ilu) Lah-mu u (ilu) La-hJa-mu ka-a-ta lu-u8-pur-ka 
5 Maca lib- er ti-is-bu-ru te-li-’ 
. Su-bi-ka a-na mab-ri-ka 
. ini na-gab-Su-un 
fli-Sa-nu li8-ku-nju i i-na ki-ri-e-ti li8-bu 
[a8-na-an li-k] u-[l]Ju lip-ti-ku ku-ru-na 
10 [a-na (ilu) Marduk mulJ-tir-ri gi-mil-li-Su-nu li-3i-mu Sim-ta 
(a-lik (ilu) Ga-ga kud-me-Su-nu i-ziz-ma 


THE STORY OF CREATION 17 


All that I say to thee, repeat thou to them, saying, 
Anshar, your son, hath sent me, 
The command of his heart, he hath made me to know 
15 He saith, that Tiamat our mother, has conceived a 
hatred against us, 
An assembly has she made, she rages in anger. 
All the gods have turned to her, 
Even those whom ye have created, march at her 
side. 
They have banded together, they advance at Tia- 
mat’s side; 
20 They are furious, they plan without rest night or 
day, 
They prepare for battle, they fume, they rage, 
They have joined their forces, they prepare battle. 
Ummu-Khubur, who created all things, 
Hath made in addition invincible weapons, she has 
spawned monstrous serpents, 
25 Sharp of tooth, merciless in carnage, 
With poison instead of blood she filled their bodies. 
Terrible dragons she clothed with terror, 
With splendor she decked them, she made them of 
lofty appearance. 
Whoever beholds them, terror overcomes him. 
{mim-mu-u] a-zak-ka-ru-ka Su-un-na-a Sa-a-Su-un 
{An-Sar] ma-ru-ku-nu u-ma-’-i-ra-an-ni 
{te-rit] libbi-Su u-Sa-as-bi-ra-an-ni ia-a-ti 
15 fum-ma Ti-a]mat a-lit-ta-ni i-zir-ra-an-na-Si 
[pu-ub-ru Sit-k]u-na-at-ma ag-giS lab-bat 
is-hu-ru-Sim-ma ilAni gi-mir-Su-un 
a-di Sa at-tu-nu tab-na-a i-da-Sa al-ka 
im-ma-ag-ru-nim-ma i-du-u8 Ti-amat te-bu-u-ni 
20 iz-zu kap-du la sa-ki-pu mu-%a u im-ma 
na-Su-u tam-ha-ri na-zar-bu-bu lab-bu 
unken-na Sit-ku-nu-ma i-ban-nu-u su-la-a-[ti] 
Um-mu-Hu-bur pa-ti-kat ka-la-[ma] 
uS-rad-di ka-ak-ki la mab-ri it-ta-lad sirmabé 
25 zak-tu-ma Sin-ni la pa-du-u at-ta-’-[i] 
im-tu ki-ma da-mi zu-mur-Su-nu uS-ma-al-I{i] 
uSumgallé na-ad-ru-u-ti pul-ha-a-ti u-Sal-bis-[ma] 
me-lam-me uS-da8-Sa-a e-liS um-ta8-[8il] 
a-mir-Su-nu Sar-ba-ba lis-har-[mi-im] 


18 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


30 Their bodies rear up and none can withstand their 
attack 
She set up serpents, and rene and the monster 
Lakhamu, 
And hurricanes and furious dogs, and scorpion men 
And mighty tempests and fish men and rams; 
They bear pitiless weapons, without fear of the fight. 
35 Puissant are her orders, none can resist them; 
In all, eleven monsters of this kind, she created 
Among the gods who were her first born, who formed 
her troop 
She exalted Kingu; among them she made him great. 
To march before the troops, to lead the throng, 
40 To seize the weapons, to advance, to begin the 
attack, 
The primacy in the combat, the control of the fight 
She entrusted to him, in Be BN raiment she made 
him sit, saying, 
‘I have uttered the spell, in the assembly of the gods 
I have made thee lord, 
The lordship over all the gods, I have entrusted to 
thee. 
45 Be thou exalted, thou mine only spouse, 
May the Anunaki exalt thy name over all.’ 





30 zu-mur-Su-nu 1i8-tah-hi-dam-ma la i-ni-’-u i-rat-su-[un] 
uS-ziz ba-aS-mu sir-ruS-Su u (ilu) La-ba-[mi] 
u-gal-lum UR-BE u akrab-amél[u] 
u-mi da-ab-ru-ti niin-amélu u ku-sa-rik-[ku] 
na-aS kakké la pa-di-i la a-di-ru ta-b[a-zi] 
35 gab-Sa te-ri-tu-8a la ma-har Si-na-a-[ma] 
ap-pu-un-na-ma es-tin e8-ri-tum kima Su-a-tu u8-tab-[Si] 
i-na ilA4ni bu-uk-ri-8a Su-ut i8-kun-Si [pu-ub-ri] 
u-Sa-a8-ki (ilu) Kin-gu ina bi-ri-Su-(nu Sa-a-8u] u8-rab-[bi-i8] 
[a]-li-kut mah-ri pa-an um-ma-ni [mu-ir-ru-ut puhri] 
40 [na-a]S kakké ti-is-bu-tu ti-[bu-u a-na-an-tu] 
[Su-ud tam-ha-ri ra-ab Sik-[ka-tu-ti] 
[ip-kid]-ma ka-tuS-Su u-Se-Si-ba-aS-[Su ina kar-ri] 
[ad-d]i ta-a-ka ina puhur ilani [u-Sar-bi-ka] 
{ma]-li-ku-ut ilani gi-mir-[Su-nu ka-tuk-ka uS-mal-li] 
45 [lu-u] Sur-ba-ta-ma ha-’-i-ri e-du-[u at-ta] 
Seiad tee zik-ru-ka eli kalisu-nfu . . . (ilu) A-nun- 
na-ki 


50 


55 


60 


50 


55 ’ 


60 


THE STORY OF CREATION 19 


She gave him the tablets of destiny, on his breast 
she placed them, saying, 
‘Thy command shall not fail, the word of thy mouth 
shall be established.’ 
When Kingu was exalted and had received the power 
of Anu 
He decreed destiny among the gods his sons, saying, 
“The opening of your mouth shall quench the fire god; 
The strong in combat shall increase his strength.’ 
I have sent Anu, but he could not withstand her 
presence, 
Nudimmud was afraid and turned back. 
But Marduk is ready, the director of the gods, your 
son; 
To set out against Tiamat, his heart has moved him. 
He opened his mouth and spoke to me, saying, 
‘If I, your avenger, 
Do enchain Tiamat and give you life 
Make an assembly, exalt my destiny. 
In Upshukkinaku seat yourselves joyfully together 
With my word, in your stead, will I decree destiny. 
That which I do shall remain unchanged. 
It shall not be changed, it shall not fail, the word of 
my lips.’ 
id-din-Sum-ma dupSimati i-ra-tu-uS u-Sat-mi-ib 
ka-ta kibit-ka la in-nin-na-a li-kun si-it pi-i-[ka] 
in-nan-nu (ilu) Kingu § Su-u8-ku-u li-ku-u [(ilu) A-nu-ti 
an ilani maré-Sa Si-ma-ta iS-t{i-mu] 
ip-Su pi-ku-nu (ilu) Gibil li-ni-ib- ha 
na id ina kit-mu-ri ma-ag-Sa-ri li$-rab-bi-ib 
a’-pur-ma (ilu) A-nu-um ul i-li-’-a ma-har-Sa 
(ilu) Nu-dim-mud i-dur-ma, i-tu-ra ar-ki§ 
-ir (ilu) Marduk ab-kal-lu il4ni ma-ru-ku-un 
ma-ha-ris Ti-amat lib-ba-Su a-ra ub-la 
ip-Su pi-i-Su i-ta-ma-a a-na ia-a-ti 
Sum-ma-ma, a-na-ku mu-tir gi-mil-li-ku-un 
a-kam-me Ti-amat-ma u-bal-lat ka-Su-un 
Suk-na-a-ma pu-ub-ru $u-ti-ra i-ba-a Sim-ti 
i-na Up-Su-ukkin-na-ki mit-ha-ris ha-diS taS-ba-ma 
ip-Su pi-ia ki-ma ka-tu-nu-ma Si-ma-tu lu-Sim-ma 
la ut-tak-kar mim-mu-u a-ban-nu-u a-na-ku 
ai i-tur ai in-nin-na-a se-kar Sap-ti-ia 


20 
65 


70 


75 


80 


65 


70 


SO 


CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


Hasten therefore, and fix quickly your destiny 

That he may go and attack your strong enemy!” 

Gaga went, he made his way and 

Before Lakhmu and Lakhamu, the gods his fathers, 

Humbly did he make obeisance, and kissed the 
ground at their feet 

He humbled himself; then he stood up and spoke to 
them, saying, 

Anshar your son has sent me, 

The purpose of his heart he has made known to me, 

He says that Tiamat, our mother, has conceived a 
hatred against us, 

An assembly has a: made, she rages in anger. 

All the gods have turned to her, 

Even those whom ye have created, march at her side. 

They have banded together, they advance at Tia- 
mat’s side; 

They are furious, they plan without rest night or 
day, 

They prepare for battle, they fume, they rage, 

They have joined their forces, they prepare battle. 

Ummu-Khubur, who created all things, 

Hath made in addition invincible weapons, she has 
spawned monstrous serpents, 


hu-um-ta-nim-ma $i-mat-ku-nu ar-bis Si-ma-Su 
hil-lik lim-hu-ra na-kar-ku-nu dan-nu 

il-lik (ilu) Ga-ga ur-ha-Su u-Sar-di-ma 

aS-riS (ilu) Lah-mu u (ilu) La-ha-me ilani abé-3u 
uS-kin-ma iS-Sik kak-ka-ra Sa-pal-Su-un 

i-Sir iz-ziz-ma i1-zak-kar-Su-un 

An-Sar ma-ru-ku-nu u-ma-’-ir-an-ni 

te-rit lib-bi-Su_u-Sa-ag-bi-ra-an-ni ia-a-ti 

um-ma Ti-amat a-lit-ta-ni i-zir-ra-an-na-Si 
pu-ub-ru 8it-ku-na-at-ma ag-gis lab-bat 
is-hu-ru-Sim-ma ilani gi-mir-Su-un 

a-di Sa at-tu-nu tab-na-a i-da-Sa al-ku 
im-ma-ag-ru-nim-ma i-du-u ‘Ti-a-ma-ti te-bu-ni 
iz-zu kap-du la sa-ki-pu mu-3i u im-ma 

na-Su-u tam-ha-ri na-zar-bu-bu lab-bu 
unken-na Sit-ku-nu-ma i-ban-nu-u su-la-a-ti 
Um-mu-Hu-bur pa-ti-kat ka-la-ma 

uS-rad-di kakké f mah-ri it-ta-lad sirmahé 


THE STORY OF CREATION 21 


Sharp of tooth, merciless in carnage, 
With poison instead of blood, she filled their bodies. 
85 Terrible dragons she clothed with terror, 
With splendor she decked them, she made them of 
lofty appearance 
Whoever beholds them, terror overcomes him. 
Their bodies rear up and none can withstand their 


attack. 
She set up serpents and dragons, and the monster 
Lakhamu 
90 And hurricanes and furious dogs, and _ scorpion 
men 


I 


And mighty tempests and fish men and rams; 
They bear pitiless weapons, without fear of the 
fight. 
Puissant are her orders, none can resist them; 
In all, eleven monsters of this kind, she created. 
95 Among the gods, who were her first born, who 
formed her troop 
She exalted Kingu; among them she made him 
great. 
To march before the troops, to lead the throng, 
.To seize the weapons, to advance, to begin the 
attack, 
The primacy in the combat, the control of the fight 





zak-tu-ma, Sin-ni la pa-du-u at-ta-’-i 
im-ta kima da-a-mi zu-mur-Su-nu uS-ma-al-li 
85 uSumgallé na-ad-ru-ti pul-ha-a-ti u-Sal-biS-ma 
me-lam-me uS-daS-Sa-a i-li$ um-taS-Sil 
a-mir-Su-nu Sar-ba-ba li-ih-har-mi-im 
zu-mir-Su-nu lis-tah-hi-dam-ma la i-ni-’-u i-rat-su-un 
uS-ziz ba-aS-mu sir-ruS-Su u (ilu) La-ha-mi 
90 u-gal-lum UR-BE u akrab-amélu 
timé da-ab-ru-ti nin amélu u [ku-sa-rik-ku] 
na-aS kakké la pa-di-i la a-di-ru ta-ha-zi 
gab-Sa te-ri-tu-sa la ma-har Si-na-ma 
ap-pu-un-na-ma i8-tin eS-rit ki-ma Su-a-tu uS-tab-8i 
95 i-na ilani bu-uk-ri-8a Su-ut iS-ku-nu-8i pu-ub-ri 
u-Sa-a8-ki (ilu) Kin-gu ina bi-ri-Su-nu Sa-a-3u uS-rab-bi-i8 
a-li-ku-ut mabh-ri pa-an um-ma-ni mu-ir-ru-ut pubri 
na-aS kakké ti-is-bu-tu te-bu-u a-na-an-tu 
Su-ud tam-ha-ri ra-ab Sik-ka-tu-ti 


22 
100 


110 


115 


100 


105 


110 


115 


CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


She entrusted to him, in costly raiment she made 
him sit, saying, 

‘I have uttered the spell, in the assembly of the gods 
I have made thee Lord, 

The lordship over all the gods, I have entrusted to thee. 

Be thou exalted, thou mine only spouse, 

May the Annunaki exalt thy name over all.’ 

She gave him the tablets of destiny, on his breast 
she placed them, saying, 

Thy command shall not fail, the word of thy mouth 
shall be established. 

When Kingu was exalted and had received the 
power of Anu 

He decreed destiny among the gods his sons, saying, 

The opening of your mouth shall quench the fire god, 

The strong in combat shall increase his strength 

I have sent Anu, but he could not withstand her 
presence, 

Nudimmu was afraid and turned back 

But Marduk is ready, the director of the gods, your 
son; 

To set out against Tiamat, his heart has moved him. 

He opened his mouth and spoke to me, saying, 

If, I, your avenger, 


ip-kid-ma ka-tuS-Su u-Se-Si-ba-aS8-8u ina kar-ri 


ad-di ta-a-ka ina pubur ilAni u-Sar-bi-ka 

ma-li-kut il4ni gim-rat-su-nu ka-tuk-ka uS-mal-li 

lu-u Sur-ba-ta-ma ha-i-ri e-du-u at-ta 

li-ir-tab-bu-u zik-ru-ka eli kali-Su-nu . . = . = (ilu) A-nun-na 
[-ki] 

id-d[in-S]um-ma dupSimAti i-ra-a[t-su u-Sat-mi-ih 

ka-ta kibit-ka la in-nin-[na-a li-kun si-it pi-i-ka] 

in-na-na (ilu) Kin-gu Su-us-ku-fu li-ku-u (ilu) A-nu-ti] 

an il4ni maré-Sa Si-[ma-ta iS-ti-mu] 

ip-Su pi-i-ku-nu (ilu) Gibil [li-ni-ib-ha] 

na-id ina kit-mu-ru ma-ag-s[a-ri li$-rab-bi-ib 

a-pur-ma (ilu) A-nu-um ul i-[li-’-a ma-har-8a] 

(ilu) Nu-dim-mud e-dur-ma i-[tu-ra ar-ki§] 

’-ir (ilu) Marduk ab-kal-flu ijl4{ni ma-ru-ku-un 

ma-ha-ri8 Ti-amat lif{b-ba-Su a-ra ub-la] 

ip-Su pi-i-8u [i-ta-ma-a a-na ia-a-ti] 

Sum-ma-ma a-na-ku [mu-tir gi-mil-li-ku-un] 


THE STORY OF CREATION 23 


Do enchain Tiamat and give you life 
Make an assembly, exalt my destiny 
In Upshukkinaku seat yourselves joyfully together 
120 When I speak, even as you may I decree fate. 
That which J do shall remain unchanged. 
It shall not be changed, it shall not fail, the word of 
my lups’ 
Hasten therefore, and fix quickly your destiny 
That he may go and attack your strong enemy” 
125 Lakhmu and Lakhamu heard, they cried aloud, 
All of the Igigi complained bitterly, saying, 
Because of what enmity is it that they 
We do not understand the deed of Tiamat’’ 
Then they gathered together, they went 
130, The great gods, all of them, who decree destiny. 
They entered before Anshar, they filled 
They kissed one another, in the assembly 
They made ready the feast, at the banquet they 
sat, 
They ate bread, they mingled the wine. 
135 The sweet drink made them drunken 
By drinking they were drunken, their bodies were 
filled. 


a-kam-me Ti-amat-m[a u-bal-lat ka-Su-un] 
Suk-na-a-ma pu-ub-ru §[u-ti-ra i-ba-a Sim-ti] 
i-na Up-Su-ukkin-na-ki mi[t-ha-riS ha-diS taS-ba-ma 
120 ip-Su pi-ia ki-ma k{a-tu-nu-ma Si-ma-tu lu-Sim-ma] 
la ut-tak-kar mim-m[u]-u a-ban-nu-u [a-na-ku] 
{a]i i-tur [ai in]-nin-na-a se-kar [Sap-ti-ia] 
hu-um-ta-nim-ma §i-mat-ku-nu ar-hi8 [Si-ma-Su} 
il-lik lim-hu-ra na-kar-ku-nu dan-nu 
125 [i]S-mu-ma (ilu) Lah-ha (ilu) La-ba-mu i is-Su-U e-li-tum 
(ilu) Igigi nap-bar-Su-nu i-nu-ku mar-si-i§ 
mi-na-a nak-ra a-di ir-Su-u Riebieitinl ements lant 
la ni-i-di ni-i-ni $a Ti-amat e-pi[S-ti-Sa] 
ik-Sa-Su-nim-ma il-lak-[ku-ni] 
130 ilani rabdti ka-li-Su-nu mu-sim-[mu Sim-ti] 
i-ru-bu-ma mut-ti-iS An-Sar im-lu-u[. . 
in-ni8-ku a-hu-u a-hi ina pubri [. 
li-Sa-nu i§-ku-nu ina ki-ri-e-ti [us-bu] _ 
a$-na-an i-ku-lu ip-ti-ku [ku-ru-na] 
135 Si-ri-sa mat-ku u-sa-an-ni[. . .]-[r]a-[d] i-Su-[un] 
Si-ik-ru ina Sa-te-e ha-ba-su zu-um-[ri] 


24 


10 


10 


CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


They shouted aloud, their heart was exalted, 

Then for Marduk, their avenger, did they decree 
destiny. 

THE FOURTH TABLET 

They prepared for him a princely seat, 

Before his fathers, he took his place as sovereign. 

‘Thou art most honored among the great gods, 

Thy destiny is beyond compare, thy command is 
Anu. 

O Marduk, thou art most honored among the great 
gods, 

Thy destiny is beyond compare, thy command is 
Anu. 

In all time thy command shall not be changed, 

To exalt and to abase lie in thy hand. 

Established shall be the word of thy mouth, resistless 
thy command, . 

None among the gods shall transgress thy limits. 

Maintenance is the desire of the shrines of the 
gods, 

In their sanctuary shall thy sanctuary be estab- 
lished. ; 

O Marduk, thou art our avenger. 

We give thee lordship over the whole world. 


ma-’-diS e-gu-u ka-bit-ta-Su-un i-te-el-{li] 
a-na (ilu) Marduk mu-tir gi-mil-li-Su-nu i-Sim-mu sim-[tu] 


THE FOURTH TABLET 
id-du-Sum-ma pa-rak ru-bu-tim 
ma-ha-ri-i$ ab-bi-e-Su a-na ma-li-ku-tum ir-me 
at-ta-ma kab-ta-ta i-na il4ni ra-bu-tum 
Si-mat-ka la Sa-na-an se-kar-ka (ilu) Anum 
Glu) Marduk kab-ta-ta i-na ilAni ra-bu-tum 
Si-mat-ka la Sa-na-an se-kar-ka (ilu) A-num 
iS-tu u-mi-im-ma la in-nin-na-a ki-bit-ka 
Su-uS-ku-u u Su-uS-pu-lu §i-i lu-u ga-at-ka 
lu-u ki-na-at si-it pi-i-ka la sa-ra-ar se-kar-ka 
ma-am-ma-an i-na il4ni i-tuk-ka la it-ti-ik 
za-na-nu-tum ir-Sat pa-rak ilani-ma, 
a-Sar sa-gi-Su-nu lu-u ku-un as-ru-uk-ka 
Glu) Marduk at-ta-ma mu-tir-ru gi-mil-li-ni 
ni-id-din-ka Sar-ru-tum kiS-Sat kal gim-ri-e-ti 


THE STORY OF CREATION 25 


15 Thou shalt take thy seat in the assembly, thy word 
shall be exalted. 
Thy weapon shall not lose its power, it shall break in 
pieces thy foe. 
O lord defend the life of him that trusteth in thee. 
But, as for the god, who undertook oat pour out his 
te zi 
Then they placed among them a garment, 
20 And unto Marduk, their first born, they spoke: 
Thy destiny, O lord, is supreme among the gods, 
To destroy and to create, when thou dost command, 
it shall be fulfilled. 
Thy command shall destroy the garment, 
And if thou dost command, the garment shall be 
intact.” 
25 Then he spoke with his mouth, the garment was 
destroyed, 
He commanded again, the garment was restored. 
When the gods, his fathers, beheld the efficacy of his 


word 

They rejoiced, they paid homage, ‘Marduk is 
king.” 

They bestowed upon him the sceptre, the throne, the 
palu,* 


1The palu was some badge of authority. King translates ‘ring,’ 
but we have no proof of its correctness. 


15 ti-Sam-ma i-na pu-hur lu-u Sa-ga-ta a-mat-ka 
kak-ki-ka ai ip-pal-tu-u li-ra-i-su na-ki-ri-ka 
be-lum Sa tak-lu-ka na-pis-ta-Su gi-mil-ma 
u ilu Sa lim-ni-e-ti i-bu-zu tu-bu-uk nap-Sat-su 
uS-zi-zu-ma i-na bi-ri-Su-nu lu-ba-Su iS-ten 

20 a-na (ilu) Marduk bu-uk-ri-Su-nu Su-nu iz-zak-ru 
$i-mat-ka be-lum lu-u mah-ra-at ilAni-ma 
a-ba-tum u ba-nu-u ki-bi li-ik-tu-nu 
ip-Sa pi-i-ka li-’-a-bit lu-ba-Su 
tu-ur ki-bi-Sum-ma lu-ba-Su li-i8-lim 

25 ik-bi-ma i-na pi-i-Su ’-a-bit lu-ba-Su 
i-tu-ur ik-bi-um-ma, lu-ba-Su it-tab-ni 
ki-ma si-it pi-i-Su i-mu-ru ilAni ab-bi-e-Su 
ib-du-u ik-ru-bu (ilu) Marduk-ma Sar-ru 
u-us-si-pu-8u (isu) hatta (isu) kussa u pala(a) 


26 
30 


35 


40 


45 


30 


35 


40 


45 


CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


They gave him an invincible weapon, which destroys 
the enemy. 

“Go and cut off the life of Tiamat, 

Let the wind carry her blood into secret places.” 

After the gods his fathers had decreed for the lord 
his destiny 

They made his way a path of salvation and success. 

He made ready the bow, appointed it as his weapon, 

He seized a spear, he fastened . . . 

He raised the club, in his right hand he grasped it, 

The bow and the quiver he hung at his side. 

He put the lightning in front of him, 

With flaming fire he filled his body. 

He made a net, to enclose Tiamat within it, 

He set it up at the four winds, that naught of her 
might escape, 

At the South wind, and the North wind, and the 
East wind and the West wind, 

Beside he attached the net, the gift of his father Anu. 

He created an evil wind, a tempest, a hurricane, 

A fourfold wind, a seven fold wind, a whirlwind, a 
wind beyond compare, 

He sent forth the winds, which he had created, the 
seven of them, 


id-di-nu-Su kak-ku la ma-abh-ra da-’-i-bu za-ai-ri 
a-lik-ma Sa Ti-amat nap-Sa-tu-uS pu-ru-’-ma 

Sa-a-ru da-mi-Sa a-na pu-uz-ra-tum li-bil-lu-ni 
i-Si-mu-ma Sa (ilu) bél Si-ma-tu-uS il4ni ab-bi-e-Su 
u-ru-ub Su-ul-mu u taS-me-e uS-ta-as-bi-tu-uS har-ra-nu 
ib-Sim-ma (isu) kaSta kak-ka-Su u-ad-di 

mul-mul-lum uS-tar-ki-ba u-kin-Su ba-at-nu 

iS-Si-ma (isu) mitta im-na-Su u-Sa-hi-iz 

(isu) kaSta u (masku) i8-pa-tum i-du-uS-8u i-lu-ul 
i8-kun bi-ir-ku i-na pa-ni-Su 

nab-lu mu8S-tab-mi-tu zu-mur-8u um-ta-al-la . 
i-pu-uS-ma sa-pa-ra Sul-mu-u kir-bi8 Ti-amat 

ir-bit-ti Sa-a-ri uS-te-is-bi-ta ana la a-si-e mim-mi-Sa 
Satu iltaénu sada aharrd 

i-du-u8 sa-pa-ra uS-tak-ri-ba ki-i8-ti abi-Su (ilu) A-nim 
ib-ni im-bul-la SAra lim-na me-ha-a a-Sam-Su-tum 

Sar arba’i Sar sibi Sara é84 SAra 1A Sandan 
u-Se-sa-am-ma Sr $a ib-nu-u si-bit-ti-Su-un 


50 


55 . 


60 


65 


50 


60 


THE STORY OF CREATION 27 


To disturb the inner re: of Tiamat, they followed 
after him. 
Then the lord took the flood, his mighty weapon, 
He mounted the chariot, the storm incomparable, 
the terrible. 
He harnessed four horses and yoked them to it, 
Destructive, pitiless, overwhelming, swift, 
their teeth carry poison 
They know how .. . , they are trained to 
trample under foot, | 
“Ores Cie Ra fearful are they in battle 
Left and right 
His garment . . . he was clothed with terror, 
With overpowering brightness his head was crowned. 
He took his road, he followed his path. 
Toward Tiamat, the raging, he set his face. 
On his lips he held 
: he grasped in his hand 
Then Wee beheld him, the gods beheld him, 
The gods his fathers beheld him, the gods Heield him. 
And the lord drew nigh, he gazed upon the inward 
parts of Tiamat, 
He perceived the design of Kingu, her spouse. 


kir-bi8 Ti-amat Su-ud-lu-hu ti-bu-u arki-su 
i8-Si-ma be-lum a-bu-ba kakka-Su rabA(a) 
(isu) narkabta u-mu la mah-ri ga-lit-ta ir-kab’ 
is-mid-sim-ma ir-bit na-as-ma-di i-du-u8-Sa i-lul 
fpabeest | la pa-du-u ra-bi-su mu-up-par-Sa 
. .J-ti Sin-na-Su-nu na-Sa-a im-ta 

i]-du-u sa-pa-na lam-du 

.}-za ra-aS-ba an un-tum 
Su-me-la u fim-na . . .]-ai-p 
na-ab-l[ap-ti-su 9) eA a aurea ‘Thal- lip-ma 
me-lam-mi-Su sab-[pu a]-pi-ir r[a]-Su-us-Su 
us- te-Sir-ma [har-ra-an-Su ujr-ba-su | u-Sar-di-ma 
as-ri8 Ti-amat [Sa ag]-gat pa-nu-u8-8u i8-kun 
i-na Sap-ti[. . . . .] u-kal-lu 
u-mi-im-ta [. . .]-ti ta-me-ih lak-tuS-Su 
i-na u-mi-8u i-t[ul]-lu-Su ilani i-tul-lu-Su 
Ani abe-Su i-tul-lu-Su iléni i-tul-lu-su 


5 it-hi-ma be-lum kab-lu-us Ti-a-ma-ti i-bar-ri 


$a (ilu) Kin-gu ha-’-ri-Sa i-Se-’-a me-ki-Su 


28 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


As he gazed, he was troubled in his motions, 
His resolution was destroyed, his action was dis- 
ordered, 
And the gods, his helpers, who marched by his side, 
70 Beheld their leader's . . . their vision was 
troubled. 
But Tiamat uttered a cry, she turned not her neck, 
With full lips, she held fast rebellion, 
ight, thy coming as rn of the gods 
yeni their places have they gathered, in thy place 
are they.” 
75 Then the lord raised the flood, his mighty weapon, 
And against Tiamat, who was raging, he sent it with 
the words. 
Thou hast made thyself great, thou hast exalted 
thyself on high, 
And thy heart has moved thee to call to battle. 
their fathers 


SO Noe theme get Bet Oe eee 
Thou hast exalted Kingu to be thy spouse, 
Thou hast . . . him, to issue decrees like Anu, 


hay hast followed after evil, 
ene seat the gods my fathers thou hast eras 
evil. 


i-na-at-tal-ma e-Si ma-lak-su 
sa-pi-ib te-ma-Su-ma si-ha-ti ip-Sit-su 
u ilAni ri-su-8u a-li-ku i-di-Su 
70 i-mu-ru[. . . -ajm-ta a-Sa-ri-du ni-til-Su-un i-si 
fijd-di[{. . .] Ti-amat ul u-ta-ri ki-Sad-sa 
i-na Sap-t{i] Sa lul-la-a u-kal sar-ra-a-ti 
. . .j-taf. . .] Sa be-lum ilani ti-bu-ka 
{aS]-ru-uS-Su-un ip-hu-ru Su-nu as-ruk-ka 
75 [i8-Si-ma be-lum a-bu-ba kakka-Su rab4(a) 
eae . Ti]-amat sa ik-mi-lu ki-a-am i8-pur-Si 
.|-ba-a-ti e-liS na-Sa-ti-[ma] 
.]-ba-ki-ma di-ki a-na-an-[ti] 
.] abé-Su-nu i-da-[. ‘ 
80 .|-Su-nu ta-zi-ri ri-e-[. J 
(ilu) Kin-g]u a-na ha-’ -ru-t{i-ki] 
.]-Su a-na pa-ra-as (ilu) An-nu-ti 
. lim-nji-e-ti te-Se-’-e-ma 
. ilJAni abé (e)-a li-mut-ta-ki tuk-tin-ni 


Oe aes 
e e e . . . . . . 


85 


90 


95 


100 


85 


90 


THE STORY OF CREATION ' 29 


When thou hast prepared thy army, hast girded on 
thy weapons, 

Come on, I and thou, let us join battle. 

When Tiamat heard these words, 

She was beside herself, she lost her reason, 

Tiamat cried wild and loudly, 

She trembled, she shook to her foundations. 

She recited an incantation, she uttered her spell, 

And the gods of the battle consecrated their weapons. 

Then advanced Tiamat and Marduk, counsellor of 
the gods; 

To the combat they marched, they drew nigh to 
battle. 

The lord spread out his net, and caught her, 

The storm wind, that was behind him, he let loose in 
her face. 

When Tiamat opened her mouth to its widest 

He drove in the evil wind, that she could not close 
her lips. . 

The terrible winds filled her belly, 

And her heart was taken from her, and her mouth 
she opened wide. 

He seized the spear, and tore her belly, 

He cut her inward parts, he pierced her heart. 


[lu sja-an-da-at um-mat-ki lu-rit-ku-su Su-nu kakké-ki 
en-di-im-ma a-na-ku u ka-a-Si i ni-pu-uS Sa-a8-ma 
Ti-amat an-ni-ta i-na Se-mi-Sa 

mabh-bu-tiS i-te-mi u-Sa-an-ni te-en-Sa 

is-si-ma Ti-amat sit-mu-ris e-li-ta 

Sur-SiS ma-al-ma-li§ it-ru-ra iS-da-a-[Sa] 


i-man-ni Sip-ta it-ta-nam-di ta-a-[Sa] 


100 i 


vu ilani $a tahazi u-Sa-’-lu Su-nu kakké-Su-u[n] 
in-nin-du-ma Ti-amat abkal ilAni (ilu) Marduk 
$a-aS-me$ it-tib-bu kit-ru-bu ta-ha-zi-i8 
uS-pa-ri-ir-ma be-lum sa-par-ra-Su u-Sal-mi-Si 
im-bul-lu ga-bit ar-ka-ti pa-nu-us- -$u um-das-Sir 
ip-te-ma pi-i-’a Ti-amat a-na la-’-a-ti-Su 
im-hul-la u8-te-ri-ba a-na la ka-tam Sap-ti-Su 
iz-zu-ti Saré kar-Sa-Sa i-sa-nu-ma 

in-ni-haz lib-ba-Sa-ma pa-a-Sa u8-pal-ki 
is-suk mul-mul-la ib-te-pi ka-ras-sa 
kir-bi-Sa u-bat-ti-ka u-Sal-lit lib-ba 


30 


105 


110 


115 


CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


He made her powerless, he destroyed her life; 

He cast down her body and stood upon it. 

When he had slain Tiamat, the leader, 

Her power was broken, her army was scattered. 

And the gods, her helpers, who marched at her side, 

Trembled and were afraid and turned back. 

They broke away to save their lives, 

But they were surrounded, they could not escape. 

He took them captive, he broke their weapons, 

In the net they were thrown, and in the snare they 
remained, 

The . . . of the world they filled with cries of 
sorrow, 

They bore his punishment, they are shut up in 
prison, 

And on the eleven creatures, which were full of 
fearfulness, 

Upon the troop of devils, who marched before her, 

He cast fetters upon them, their side he 

Them and their opposition he trampled under his 
feet. 


And Kingu, who had been exalted over them 


120 


105 


110 


115 


120 


He conquered, and with the god Dugga he counted 
him, 

ik-mi-Si-ma nap-Sa-taS u-bal-li 

Sa-lam-Sa id-da-a eli-Sa i-za-za 

ul-tu Ti-amat a-lik pa-ni i-na-ru 

ki-is-ri-Sa up-tar-ri-ra pu-hur-8a is-sap-ha 

u ilAni ri-su-Sa a-li-ku i-di-’a 

it-tar-ru ip-la-hu u-sab- hi-ru ar-kat-su-un 

u-Se-su-ma nap-Sa-tuS e-ti-ru 

ni-ta la-mu-u na-par-Su-di8 la li-’-e 

fe]-sir-Su-nu-ti-ma kakké-Su-nu u-Sab-bir 

sa-pa-riS na-du-ma ka-ma-ri§ uS-bu 

[. , .}-du tub-ka-a-ti ma-lu-u du-ma-mu 

Se-rit-su na-Su-u ka-lu-u ki-suk-kis 

u i8-ten eS-rit nab-ni-ti Su-ut pul-ha-ti i-sa-nu 

mi-il-la gal-li-e a-li-ku ka-[. . . nji-Sa 

it-ta-di gsir-ri-e-ti i-di-Su-n[u 4 

ga-du tuk-ma-ti-Su-nu Sa-pal-Su [ik]- bfu]-us 

u (ilu) Kin-gu Sa ir-tab-bu-u ina [e-li]-Su-un 

ik-mi-Su-ma it-ti (ilu) Dug-ga(-)e Su-a[. .  .] im-ni-3u 


125 


130 


125 


130 


135 


THE STORY OF CREATION 31 


He took from him the tablets of Destiny, which be- 

longed not to him, 

He sealed them with a seal and laid them in his own 

breast. 

After he had conquered and cast down his enemies, 

And had beaten down the arrogant enemy, 

And had fully established Anshar’s victory over the 

enemy, 

And had attained the will of Nudimmud, 

And over the captive gods had made the prison 

fast, 

Then he turned back to Tiamat, whom he had 

conquered, 

And the lord stood upon the foundations of Tiamat, 

With his merciless club he broke her skull. 

He cut through the channels of her blood, 

And he made the North wind bear it away to secret 

places. 

His fathers saw, and they rejoiced and were glad, 

Presents and gifts they brought unto him. 

Then the lord rested, he gazed upon her dead 

body, 

As he divided the flesh of the . . . he devised a 

cunning plan. 

He split her open like a flat (?) fish into two halves; 
i-kim-Su-ma dupSimati la si-ma-ti-Su | 
i-na ki-sib-bi ik-mu-kam-ma ir-tu-uS it-mu-ub 
iS-tu lim-ni-8u ik-mu-u i-sa-du 
ai-bu mut-ta-’-du u-Sa-pu-u su-ri-Sam 
ir-nit-ti An-Sar e-li na-ki-ru ka-li-i8 u8-zi-zu 
ni-is-mat (ilu) Nu-dim-mud ik-Su-du (ilu) Marduk kar-du 
e-li il4ni ka-mu-tum si-bit-ta-Su u-dan-nin-ma 
si-ri-i8 Ti-amat Sa ik-mu-u i-tu-ra ar-ki-i8 
ik-bu-us-ma be-lum Sa Ti-a-ma-tum i-Sid-sa 
i-na mi-ti-Su la pa-di-i u-nat-ti mu-ub-ha 
u-par-ri-’-ma uS-la-at da-mi-Sa 
Sa-a-ru il-ta-nu a-na pu-uz-rat uS-ta-bil 
i-mu-ru-ma ab-bu-Su ih-du-u i-ri-Su 
Si-di-e Sul-ma-nu u-Sa-bi-lu Su-nu a-na Sa-a-Su 
i-nu-uh-ma be-lum Sa-lam-tu-uS i-bar-ri 
Sir ku-pu u-za-a-zu i-ban-na-a nik-la-a-ti 
ih-pi-Si-ma ki-ma nu-nu ma§s-di-e a-na Sin4-8u 


32 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


One half of her he established as a covering for heaven. 
He fixed a bolt, he stationed a watchman, 
140 He commanded them not to let her waters come 
forth. 
He passed through the heavens, he considered its 
regions, 
He set himself over against the Deep, the dwelling of 
Nudimmud, 
And the lord measured the construction of the Deep, 
And he founded E-sharra a mansion like unto it. 
145 The mansion E-sharra which he built like heaven, 
He caused Anu, Bel and Ea to inhabit in their 
districts. 
THE FIFTH TABLET 
He made the stations for the great gods; 
The stars, their images, as the stars of the Zodiac he 
fixed. 
He ordained the year, he marked off its sections, 
For the twelve months he fixed three stars for each. 
5 After he had fashioned images for the days of the 
year, 
He founded the station of Nibir,! to determine their 
bounds; 


1 Nibir = the planet Jupiter. 


mi-is-lu-uS-Sa i8-ku-nam-ma Sa-ma-ma u-sa-al-lil “we 
i8-du-ud par-ku ma-as-ga-ru u-Sa-ag-bi-it 
140 me-e-Sa la Su-sa-a Su-nu-ti um-ta-’-ir 
$amé(e) i-bi-ir aS-ra-tum i-bi-tam-ma, 
uS-tam-hi-ir mi-ib-rat apst Su-bat (ilu) Nu-dim-mud 
im-Su-uh-ma be-lum Sa apsi bi-nu-tu-uS-Su 
e8-gal-la tam-Si-la-Su u-ki-in E-Sar-ra 
145 e&-gal-la E-Sar-ra Sa ib-nu-u 8a-ma-mu 
(ilu) Anum (ilu) Bél u (ilu) E-a ma-ba-zi-Su-un uS-ram-ma 


THE FIFTH TABLET 


u-ba-aS-Sim man-za-za an ilani rabiti 

kakkabAni tam-Sil-Su-nu lu-ma-Si uS-zi-iz 

u-ad-di Satta mi-is-ra-ta u-ma-as-sir 

XII arhé kakkab4ni III ta-a-an uS-zi-iz 

i8-tu u-mi Sa Satti us-s[i_ . .] u-su-ra-ti 

u-Sar-Sid man-za-az (ilu) Ni-bi-ri ana ud-du-u rik-si-Su-un 


Or 


THE STORY OF CREATION 33 


That none might err or go astray 
He set the station of Bel and Ea by his side. 
He opened gates on both sides, 
10 He made strong the bolt on the left and on the 
right. 
In the midst thereof he fixed the zenith; 
V The Moon-god he caused to shine forth, to him con- 
fided the night. 
He appointed him, a being of the night, to determine 
the days; 
Every month, without fcrene like a crown he made 
him, saying, 
15 “At rahe beginning of the month, when thou shinest 
on the land 
Thou shalt show the horns, to determine six days, 
And on the seventh day let the tiara disap- 
pear. | 
On the fourteenth day thou shalt stand opposite the 
half 
When the Sun-god on the foundation of the heaven 
; thee, 
20 The . . . thou shalt cause to . . . and thou 
shalt make his : 
unto the path of the Sun-god thou shalt 
approach, 


a-na la e-piS an-ni la e-gu-u ma-na-ma 
man-za-az (ilu) Bél u (Glu) E-a u-{kJin it-ti-3u 
ip-te-ma abullé ina si-li ki-lal-la-an 

10 Si-ga-ru ud- dan-ni-na Su-me-la u im-na 
ina ka-bit-ti-Sa-ma iS-ta-kan e-la-a-ti 
(ilu) Nannar-ru uS8-te-pa-a mu-Sa ik-ti-pa 
u-ad-di-Sum-ma Su-uk-nat mu-3i a-na ud-du-u u-me 

ar-hi-Sam la na-par-ka-a ina a-gi-{e] u-sir 

15 i-na re’ arhi-ma na-pa-hi [i-na] ma-a-ti 
kar-ni na-ba-a-ta ana ud-du-u VI u-mi 
i-na Gmi VII kan a-ga-a [bi-i-]-la 


{fum] u XIV-tu Ju-u Su-tam-hu-rat meS-l[i . . .J-u 
[e-nJu-ma (ilu) SamaS i-na i-sid Samé(e) [. .  .|-ka 
O[. .  .]+ti Su-tak-si-ba-am-ma bi-ni ar-{. 


.J-u 
Shes a-na har-ra-an (ilu) chee Su-tak-rib- 
[ma] 


34 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


And on the . . . day thou shalt stand opposite, 
and the Sun-god shall 
: to traverse her way. 
tie shalt cause to draw nigh, and thou 
shalt judge the right. 
QD isl galt khan iae Ne I Soak Ch Oh ae Mee ACLs DCE: 
RIVE AeA ErE nen Le RUN TENA AAR TY yi) cu abd vice Mga OAT oh 
[The following twenty-two lines are taken from 
British Museum K. 3449a, which are supposed to 
form part of the fifth tablet. The numeration 
here followed is King’s, though it is necessarily 


uncertain. | 
66 . 


From 
In E-sagil 

70 To establish 
The station of 
The great gods 


The gods 
He took and . 
75 The gods his fathers beheld the net which he had 
made, 
They beheld the bow, that it was skilfully made. 
fina i on ] kan lu Su-tam-bu-rat (ilu) Sama’ lu &a- 
Na Pee 
.|-Si-um ba-’-i u-ru-ub-Sa 
[ S]u-tak-ri-ba-ma di-na di-na 
BOeP CM Mec kei | eal ore ee ha-ba-la 
Rae mnie wor nael Satuser Aka tee no a 
[From Fragment K. 3449a] 
66 u-[. . .] 
zar-ba-bu [. .  .] 
is-tu[. . |] 
ina E-sag-gil[. . .] 
70 kun-na[. . 
man-za-az (ilu)  Punneweed 


ilami rabiti[. . .] 
ilani ik-[. . .] 
im-bur-ma [. . 

75 sa-pa-ra $a i-te-ip-pu-3u i i-mu-ru ilani [abé-Su] 
i-mu-ru-ma (isu) kaSta ki-i nu-uk-ku-lat lip Sit-sa} 


THE STORY OF CREATION 35 


The work which he had done they praised. 
Then Anu arose in the assembly of the gods 
He kissed the bow, saying, It is 
80 And thus he named the names of the bow, saying, 
“Longwood shall be one name, and the second name 
shall be 
And its third name shall be the Bow Star, in the 
heaven 
Then he fixed a antl for it 
After the destiny of 
85 He set a throne 


; in heaven 
[The following words, which conclude the Fifth 
Tablet, are taken from the reverse of K. 11641, 
and from the reverse of K. 8526:] 
Dp eyN Gini s he sie lex vie he LIN 
REN a ane them 
SO er en wou ay) Dim 
them 
SOIC eh Ws sherk NAY 


the gods spoke 
the heavens 


ip-Sit i-te-ip-pu-Su i-na-a-d[u. 
* 38-Si-ma (ilu) A-num ina pubur ilAni ik rues | 
(isu) kaSta it-ta-8ik Si-i [. 
80 im-bi-ma & Sa, (isu) ka&ti ki-a-am [Sumé-Sa] 
is-su a-rik lu i8-te-nu-um-ma Sa-nu [. 
Sal-Su 8um-Sa (kakkabu) KaStu ina Samé(e) re Peel 
u-kin-ma gi-is-gal-la-Sa [. . 
ul-tu Si-ma-a-ti 8a [. . .] 
85 [id-d]i-ma isu kussé[. . .] 
eee k's reese le re ae 
87 [. oer ru-[ . 
. [From Reverse of K. 11641 and from the Reverse of K. 8526] 
Se Ve ees) a sess, -|-tu-bu [. .] 
PP tens hee) eh, of BUMUHtl nu-{. eine 
1S0Peee age es (o -d]a-8u. ef 


' 
dH 
ae 
2. 
°c 
pe ae 
=& se 
oa 
& 
ce 
rar) 


i]lani i-kab-bu Tu] 
.] Samé(e) [. J 


36 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


LB minerate noes Varta te your son . ayes 
OUT, Pee oe Dats nei. 
he hath caused to live 

splendor 
PRS aS ORT Rye OURTLO Ge nes 

LAL) FM ha Oe A Seay OTS ne pen at DNS 

THE SIXTH TABLET 


When Marduk heard the word of the gods, 
His heart moved him and he devised a cunning 
plan. 
He opened his mouth and unto Ea he spoke, 
That which he had conceived in his heart, he made 
known unto him: 
5 “My blood will I take and bone will I fashion, 
I shall make man that man may 
I shall create man who shall inhabit the mets 
Let the worship of the gods be established, Jet their 
shrines be built. 
But I shall transform the ways of the gods, and I 
shall change their paths 
10 Together shall they be honored, and unto evil shall 


they 
135 [ .] ma-a-ru-k[u-un . . |] 
[ .]-ni it-[. J 
BOG U ew ale oats 7) u-bal-li-i{t piety 
[. . . . .). . .mej-lam-meimi-{. . <j us{. 9. 8a] 
[ , -} la uml tes) nue 
140 [ Pes ty . Jni-i-nu) 


THE SIXTH TABLET 


(ilu) Marduk zik-ri ilAni ina $e-mi-su 
[ub]-bal lib-ba-8u i-ban-na-a [nik-la-a-ti] 
(ip]-Su pi-i-8u a-na (ilu) E-a [i-zak-kar] 
[Sa] ina lib-bi-Su uS-ta-mu-u i-nam-din Doe Sa-a-Su] 
5 da-mi lu-uk-sur-ma is-si-im-tum lu-[.. 

lu-u8-ziz-ma améla(a) lua-me-lu . . . [. . J 
lu-ub-ni-ma améla(a) a-Sib [. 
lu-u en-du dul-lu ilani-ma Su-nu lu-u pa-pa-[bu . . JJ 
lu-Sa-an-ni-ma al-ka-ka-ti ilani lu-nak-ki-[fir . . |] 

10 iS-te-niS lu kub-bu-tu-ma a-na lim-na lu-uf[. . .] 


THE STORY OF CREATION 37 


And Ea answered him and spoke the word: 


pane & No thecOe li. wun. of the pods have 1 
transformed 
and one 

; shall be destroyed, and men will I 

Dies ater we and, the gods 
and they 
and the gods 

Sie 149 : the gods 

COG Ve Jem the Anunaki 


[The last few lines of the tablet run as follows, all 
the intermediate portion being lost. The 
restorations are by King.] 

140 When 
They rejoiced : 
In Upshukkinaku they set their dwelling 
Of the heroic son, their avenger, ane cried 
We, whom he Mien 
145 They seated themselves and in the assembly they 
named him 
They all cried aloud (?), they exalted him 





i-pu-ul-lu-Su-ma (ilu) E-a a-ma-tum 1-z[ak-kar] 
[. .  .}-ttum Sju-ut Sal-hu(?)-tum Sa il4ni u-Sa-an-[. . .] 
t]ja-ad-nam-ma iS-ten a-[ . . . J 
li-in-nJa-ab- bit-ma nie lul- [. 


[ 
15 [ .|-ma ilani [. 
Oh Ene Sa ‘Jna-din-ma § Su-nu li-[. . .] 
Cee er, .|-pi-i-ma Uani [/  . .] 
[ Rarer its y* j--a-ra j-(nJam-{. ; s : 
20 [ (ilu) A]-nun-na-ki[. . .] 
[The intermediate portion is lost.] 
140 ki-ina[. . . . .] nu[. 
ib-du-u[. . . .|-mu-u [. : 
i-na Up-Su-ukkin-na-ka uS-ta-ad- Ra : 
$a ma-ru kar-ra-du mu-tir [gi-mil-li-Su-nu Se | 
ni-i-nu Sa za-ni-nu ul-lu-[. . .] 
145 u-Si-bu-ma ina pubri-Su-nu i-nam-bu-[. . |] 


.]-su na-gab-Su-nu u-zak-k[a-ru-Su. .] 


38 


10 


15 


5 


10 


1 
oC 


CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


THE SEVENTH PABLET 

OQ Asari, Bestower of fruitfulness, Founder of 
agriculture, 

Thou who didst create grain and plants, who caused 
the green herb to spring up, 

O Asaru-alim, who is great in the house of counsel, 
who is full of counsel, 

The gods paid homage, fearing 

O Asaru-alim-nuna, ie great, the ise of the father 
who begat him, 

Who orders the decrees of Anu, Bel and Ea. 

He was their patron, he ordained their 

He whose provision is abundance, he goeth forth . . . 

Tutu, the creator of their renewal is he. 

If he consecrates their sanctuaries (?), then are they 
satisfied ; 

If he make an incantation, then are the gods ap- 
peased; 

If they attack him in anger, he will cast them down. 

Let him therefore be exalted, and in the assembly of 
the gods 

No one among the gods can rival him 

Tutu vs Zi-ukkina, the life of the host of the gods, 

Who established for the gods the brilliant heavens. 


THE SEVENTH TABLET 


(ilu) Asar-ri Sa-rik mi-ris-t[i mu-kin iz-ra-ti] 
ba-nu-u Se-amu ki-e mu-s(e-si ur-ki-ti] 

(ilu) Asaru-alim a ina bit mil-ki kabt-t[{u a-tar mil-ki] 
ilani u-tak-ku-u a-d[ir 

(ilu) Asaru-alim-nun-na ka-ru-bu nu-ur [abi a-li-di-Su] 
mus-te-Sir te-rit (ilu) A-nim (ilu) Bél lu (ilu) E-a] 
Su-u-ma za-nin-Su-nu mu-ud-du-u [. J 

Sa Su-ku-us-su hegallu us-sa[. .  .] 

(ilu) Tu-tu ba-an te-di8-ti-Su-nu [Su-u] 

li-lil sa-gi-Su-nu-ma su-nu lu-u [pa-as-bu-ni 

lib-ni-ma Sipti ilani li-[nu-bu] 

ag-gi8 lu te-bu-u li-ni-’-u [i-rat-su-nu] 

lu-u Su-us-ku-u-ma ina pubur ilani [. 4 
ma-am-man ina ilAni Su-a-Su la um-[ma’-Sa-lu] 


5 (ilu) Tu-tu (ilu) Zi-ukkin-na na-pi§-ti um-ma-ni [ilAni] 


Sa u-kin-nu an ilAni Samé (e) el-lu-ti 


20 


25 


30 


20 


25 


30 


THE STORY OF CREATION 39 


Their way he appointed, their path he ordained. 

Never shall his . . . deeds be forgotten among 
men. 

Tutu as Zi-azag- thirdly they named, Maker of 
Purification, 

The god of the good wind, who hearkeneth and is 
benevolent. 

Who createth fulness and plenty, who foundeth 
opulence, 

Who maketh all that is small great. 

In sore distress we have proven his beneficent wind, 

Let them honor him, praise him, bow humbly before 
him. 

Tutu as Aga-azag may mankind fourthly magnify 

The lord of the pure incantation, who makes the 
dead living, 

Who for the captive gods proved his pity, 

Who removed the yoke from upon the gods his 
enemies, 

To appease them he created humanity. 

The Merciful, to whom belongs the bestowing of 
life, 

May his word endure, may it never be forgotten 

In the mouth of humanity, whom his hands have 
created. 


al-kat-su-un is-ba-tu-ma u-ad-du-u[. . |] 

ai im-ma-Si i-na a-pa-ti ip-Se-ta-[Su.. 

(ilu) Tu-tu (ilu) Zi-azag Sal-3i$ im-bu-u mu-kil te-lil-t 
il Sa-a-ri ta-a-bi be-el tas-me-e u ma-ga-ri 

mu-Sab-3i si-im-ri u ku-bu-ut-te-e mu-kin hegalli 

$a mimma-ni i-su a-na ma-’-di-e u-tir-ru 

i-na pu-uS-ki dan-ni ni-si-nu Sar-Su ta-a-bu 

lik-bu-u lit-ta-’-du lid-lu-la da-li-li-Su 

(ilu) Tu-tu (ilu) Aga-azag ina ribi(i) li-Sar-ri-hu ab-ra-a-te 
be-el Sip-tu ellitim (tim) mu-bal-lit mi-i-ti 

$a an ilani ka-mu-ti ir-Su-u ta-ai-ru 

ap-Sa-na en-du u-Sa-as-si-ku eli ilAni na-ki-ri-Su 

a-na pa-di-Su-nu ib-nu-u a-me-lu-tu 

ri-me-nu-u Sa bul-lu-tu ba-Su-u it-ti-Su 

li-ku-na-ma ai im-ma-Sa-a a-ma-tu-Su 

ina pi-i sal-mat kakkadu Sa ib-na-a ka-ta-a-Su 


40 ‘CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


Tutu as Mu-azag, fifthly, his pure Incantation may 
their mouth pronounce, 
Who through his pure incantation hath destroyed 
all the evil ones, 
35 Shag-zu, who knoweth the heart of the gods, who 
seeth through the innermost part 
The evil doer, he suffereth not to go out with him. 
Founder of the assembly of the gods . . . their heart. 
Who subdueth the disobedient, 
Director of righteousness, giving the right. 
40 Who rebellion and 
Tutu as Zi-si the 
Who put an end to anger, who 4 
Tutu as Sukh-kur, thirdly, destroying the enemy, 
Who put their plans to confusion, ‘ 
45 Who destroyed all the wicked 
let them 
" [The following lines were taken by King from the 
British Museum fragment K. 12830. They be- 
long to this tablet, but it is quite uncertain 
where they should be inserted:] 
1 He named the four quarters of the earth, mankind he 
created. 
And upon him understanding 





Tu-tu (ilu) Mu-azag ina han$si (Si) ta-a-Su ellu pa-Si-na lit-tab-bal 
Sa ina Sipti-Su ellitim (tim) is-su-hu eae lim-nu-ti 


© 1A & 


3 


on 
Cae 
ah 
LZ 
“© 
te 
N 
Maer} 
B 
ri 
a+ 
ria 
mee 
aes 
> 
p—_ 
ot 
* 29 
Az 
ae 
< 99 
ce 
o 
oo 
TO 
ae} 
ie 
& 
Kr 
& 
fe 
wm< 
i} 


e-piS lim-ni-e-ti la u-Se-su-u it-ti-Su 
mu-kin puhri ’a ilAnif. . . IJib-bi-Su-un 
mu-kan-ni8S la ma-gi-[ri 
mu-Se-Sir kit-ti na-[. 
40 Sa sa-ar-ti u kfi .] 
Glu) Tu-tu (ilu) Zi-si mu-Xat- kare | 
mu-uk-kiS Su-mur-ra-tu [. h 
Glu) [Tu-tu] Glu) Sub-kur Sal-Xis na-si{h iets 
mu-{sap]-pi-ih [ki]Jp-di-Su-nu [. . .] 
45 hearer [nap-hjar rag-g[i | 
eg ATA ast Beek Flu [. wae] 
(The foto lines are from K. 12830, British Museum:] 


1 ib-bi kib-ra-a-te sal-mat ebeg ib-ni-ma] 
[e-li sa]-a-Su te-[e-mu . 


THE STORY OF CREATION 41 
[The following lines are taken by King from 


K. 18761:] 
The mighty one 
Agi 


The creator of the earth 
[The following lines are faker by King from 
KX. 8519 and a duplicate therefore K. 13337:] 
ee euebages ees c the ehierof-all:lords 
supreme is his power. 
ideareil Ainiecalthy ie king of the band of the gods, 
the lord of “allan 
Who is exalted in a royal habitation, 
5 Who among the gods is exalted 
Adu-nunu, the counsellor of Ea, who created the 
gods his fathers, 
Unto the path of whose majesty, 
No god can ever attain! 
gus, as in Dul-azag he made it known, 
TUR ee nes siete pure.is hisidwelling, 
of those without Paterna is 
Lugal dul-azaga. 
supreme is his power 


[The following lines are taken by King from K. 13761:] 


Pe re, Sa eile x tee (ina ly ai we ee] 
rab-bu [. . 
ilu A-gi [l- . 
ba-nu-u [irsitim (tim) pales OR 


[The following lines are from K. 8519 and K. 13337:] 


Pieri meals oi hs . njap-bar be-lim 
£ ayes ka]-a e-mu-ka-Su 
[(ilu) Ungal-dur-mah Sar mJar-kas ilAni be-el dur-ma-bi 
Sa ina $u-bat Sarru-u-ti Sur-bu-u 
5 [Sa] ina il4ni ma-’-diS siru 

f(ilu) A-du-nun-na] ma-lik (ilu) E-a ba-an ilani abé-8u 
$a a-[na] tal-lak-ti ru-bu-ti-Su 
I[a-a u]-maS-Sa-lu ilu ai-um-ma 
Lara, Renee 1 Dul-azag u-ta-da-Su 

103] ey cee, .  Su-bat-su el-lit 
Pe .]-bar la has-su (ilu) Ungal-dul-azag-ga 
[. . . . . . .| Sa-ka-a e-mu-ka-Sa 


42 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


pit’ ee theirs Ap so ain the midst) Of i ane 
Ra Rinse a ies ear 94 of the battle 
LOB He RO Rec OAR, RRM re pram re RL ET 
: the star which shineth in the heavens. 
He who taketh the beginning and the future, may 
they look unto him, 
Saying, “He who Reed through the midst of 
Tiamat, without resting, 
Let his name be Nibiru, who seizes the midst! 
110 He upheld the paths for the stars of heaven, 
Like a flock all the gods together do pasture. 
He conquered Tiamat, he troubled and ended her life 
In the future of mankind, in the aged days, 
Sing without ceasing, let him rule forever. 
115 Since he created the heaven and made the earth, 
“The Lord of the world,” has father Bel called his 
name. 
The names which all the Igigi did name, 
Ea heard and his heart was rejoiced: 
“He whose name his fathers have magnified 
120 Shall be even as I, his name shall be Ea. 
The whole of my orders shall he control, 


[. . . . . © .)-Su-nu kir-bi$S Tam-tim 
[ -ja-bi-ka ta-ha-zi 


[The numbering of the lines following is King’s] 


LO5 fig oe ee ea] ACT) ae ies seh 
. . -rju kakkaba S[a i-na Sa-me-e Su-pu-u 

Tu-u sa-bit réSu-arkat Su-nu Sa-a-Su lu-u pal-su[. . .] 
ma-a Sa kir-biS Ti-amat i-tib-bi-[ru la a-ni-hu 
Sum-su lu (ilu) Ni-bi-ru a-hi-zu kir-bi-Su 

110 Sa kakkabAni Sa-ma-me al-kat-su-nu li-ki-il-lu 
kima si-e-ni li-ir-ta-a il4ni gim-ra-Su-un 
lik-me Ti-amat ni-sir-ta-Sa li-si-ik u lik-ri 
ab-ra-taS nisé la-ba-ri8 u-me 
liS-Si-ma la uk-ta-li li-bi-il ana sa-a-ti 

115 a&-Su a8-ri ib-na-a ip-ti-ka dan-ni-na 
be-el matAti Sum-Su it-ta-bi a-bi (ilu) Bél 
zik-ri (ilu) Igigi im-bu-u na-gab-Su-un 
i8-me-ma (ilu) E-a ka-bit-ta-Su i-te-en-gu 
ma-a $a abé-Su u-Sar-ri-hu zik-ru-u-8u 

120 Su-u ki-ma ia-a-ti-ma (ilu) E-a lu-u Sum-3u 
ri-kis par-si-ia ka-li-Su-nu li-bil-ma 


THE STORY OF CREATION 43 


The whole of my commands shall he pronounce!’’ 
By the name of Fifty did the great gods 
Make known his fifty names, they made his path 
lofty. 
125 Let them be held in remembrance, and when learned 
let one make them known, 
The wise and the understanding shall consider them 
together, 
The father shall repeat them and teach them to his son; 
They shall be in the ears of the shepherd and the 
sheep driver. 
Let man rejoice in Marduk, the lord of the gods, 
130 That he may make his land fertile, and that he may 
have prosperity. 
His word is established, his command is unchange- 
able, 
The word of his mouth, no god hath annulled. 
When he looketh in anger, he turns not his neck; 
When he is wroth, no god can face his indignation. 
135 Wide is his heart, broad is his compassion; 
The sinner and the evil doer in his presence 
They received instruction, they spoke before him, 
unto . . 
of Marduk may the gods 


gim-ri te-ri-ti-ia $u-u lit-tab-bal 

ina zik-ri Hanga-a-an ilAni rabiti 

hanSa-a-an Sume-Su im-bu-u u-Sa-ti-ru al-kat-su 
125 li-is-sab-tu-ma mab-ru-u li-kal-lim y 

en-ku mu-du-u mit-ha-riS lim-tal-ku oe 

li-Sa-an-ni-ma a-bu ma-ri li-Sa-hi-iz 

$a (amélu) ré’t u na-ki-di li-pat-ta-a uz-na-Su-un 

li-ig-gi-ma a-na (ilu) Bél il4ni (ilu) Marduk 
130 mAt-su lid-diS-Sa-a Su-u lu Sal-ma 

ki-na-at a-mat-su la e-na-at ki-bit-su 

si-it pi-i-Su la us-te-pi-il ilu ai-um-ma 

ik-ki-lim-mu-ma ul u-tar-ra ki-Sad-su 

ina sa-ba-si-Su uz-za-Su ul i-mah-har-Su ilu ma-am-man 
135 ru-u-ku lib-ba-Su ra-pa-a8 ka-ra[s-su] 

Sa an-ni u hab-la-ti ma-har-Su ba-[. . .] 

ohel ert mah-ru-u id-bu-bu pa-nu-uSs-s[u] 

[i gare, tur . .j-kana-nate[. . .] 

Peres C2 ‘j-at (ilu) Marduk lu-u ilani[. . .] 


44 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


140" May they.i4.\..) 2 his name piper. oo < 
Po OR 3h. Sthey: tookwanG 


e e e e e ° . e ° ° e e e ° e e . e 





140 [. . . . .J+mat-tu-uSu-ulm .. |] 
Way! eh orile he] UieKU-U-Pne sales 


2. THE BABYLONIAN COSMOGONY ACCORDING 
TO DAMASCIUS ? 


Among Barbarians the Babylonians seem to pass 
silently over the single origin of all things, but to make 
two: Tauthe and Apason, making Apason~the husband 
of Tauthe, and naming her the mother of the gods. Of 
these two was born an only child, Moymis, the same, I 
think, as the intelligible Cosmos, proceeding from two 
origins. From these same came a second generation, 
Lache and Lachos, and also from them a third, Kissare 
and Asséros, from whom were born three, Anos, Illinos, 
and Aos. Of Aos and Dauke was born Belos, whom 
they call the Demiurge. 


1 Damascii Successoris Dubitationes et Solutiones de primis principii, 
edition Car. Aem. Ruelle Parisiis, 1889, pp. 321, 322. See also Damascius 
le Diadoque. Problémes et Solutions touchant les Premiers Principes, par. 
A, edition Chaignet. Paris, 1898. 


~ \ / BG / \ x ‘ ~ ” z Ld x 

§ 125. Tov dé BapBapev éoiKace BaPvdavior hey THY wlay Tov bAwv apxiyv 
oryn maptévat, dvo dé moteiv Tavé kai ’Arracdr, rov pév 'Aracay avdpa Tic 
Tav6é TroLourrec, TabT HV dé pntépa Seav ovonacovrec, && ov Hovoyera maida 
yevvnOjvat TOV Mwoidtpir, avtdr, oluat, Tov vonTov Kéopov EK TOY dvEiy apyYaV 
mapayduevov, EK dé TOV avTaV GAAnv yevedv mpoEeAbeiv, Aaxnv Kar Aayxédv, 
eita ab Tpitny EK TOV avTov, Kiooapy Kai ’Acowpdv, && Ov yevéobar rpeic, 
Avov kat TAdtvov xai’Adv; tov dé Aov xat Aatxye vidv yevéobar tov ByAov, 
bv Snutoupyov elvai pac. 


3. A COSMOLOGY IN A RITUAL! 
When Anu created the heavens, 


1 This fragmentary ritual found at Babylon was first published by 
F. H. Weissbach, Babylonische Miszellen (1903, Tafel 12, and translated, 
p. 32ff. It is translated again by Ungnad in Gressmann, Altorientalische 
Texte und Bilder, i, p. 25. The ritual was to be used when a temple had 
fallen and had to be restored. As a part of the ritual this interesting 
cosmological passage was recited, after various offerings of bread, honey, 
butter, and oil had been made. 


e-nu-ma (ilu) Anu ib-nu-ti Same(e) 


COSMOLOGY IN A RITUAL 45 


25 Nudimmud' created the ocean, his dwelling, 

Ea, in the ocean, broke off ie clay, 

‘He created the god? of bricks to renew [the 
houses (?)] 

He created reed and forest for building work [. . .] 

He created the god of carpenters, the god of smiths 
and Arazu’ to complete building work, 

30 He created mountains and seas for all[. . .] 

He created the god of goldsmiths, the god of smiths, 
the god of masons, and the god of miners for 
work [. . .] and their rich produce for sacrificial 
gifts, 

He created Ashnan, and Lakhar,* Siris, Nin-gishzida, 
Ninsar and [. . .] to make the offerings 


numerous . 
35 He created Umutaan® and . . . who hold the 
sacrifices in the hand, 


1A form of Ea. Ea is here creator of men, who are formed out of 
clay. In the same way Aruru made Engidu in the Gilgamesh epic 
(col. ii, line ay, see p. 82. These form interesting parallels to the ac- 
count in J, eek: 

2 The = flies Hee these gods are written in Sumerian, which are here 
literally translated. 

3 Arazu, an unknown god, the word means “prayer,” and Ungnad 
suggests that it may be prayer personified. 

4Ashnan and Lakhar are gods of vegetation, Siris probably god of 
wine. Ningishzida is the earlier days (time of Gudea), one of the chief 
gods, but he sank later to be the servant of the gods. He is known also 
as the father of Tammuz. 

5 Unknown god, the reading of the name, as also of the following one 
being quite uncertain. Ungnad suggests that they may be the gods of 
brewing and of cooking, but there is no evidence for this. 


25 Nu-dim-mud ib-nu-u apst Si-bat-su 
Glu) Ea ina apsi ik-ru-sa ti-ta-[am] 
ib-ni il libitti ana te-di8-ti[. . |] 
ib-ni (isu) kand u (isu) kistu (?) ana Si-pir nab-ni-ti (?) [. .  .] 
ib-ni (ilu) NIN-IGI-NANGAR-GID (ilu) NIN-D& u (ilu) A-RA-zU ana 
mu-Sak-lil Si-pir na{b-ni-ti : 
30 ib-ni S4-di-i u ta-ma-a-ti ana mim-ma Sum ziri (?) du-[. . .] 
ib-ni (ilu) GuSskin-banda (ilu) NrN-A-GAL (ilu) NIN-ZADIM (ilu) 
NIN-KURRA ana, ip-Se-ti 
u hi-sib-Si-nu du-uS-Sa-a ana nin-da-bi ki-ra-bu (?) 
ib-ni (ilu) As-na-an (ilu) La-har (ilu) Siri (ilu) NIN-GIS-zI-DA 
(ilu) NIN-SAR (ilu) [. .  .] a-na mu-di8-Su-t sa-at-[tuk-ki?] 
35 ib-ni (ilu) u-mu-Ta-a-AN . . . (ilu) U-MU-TA-A-AN .. 
mu-kil nin-da-[bi-e?] 


46 


CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


He created Azag-suga, the high priest of the great 
gods, to complete the commands and ordinances, 

He created the king to adorn the shrines of the gods 

He created men to carry on [worship] 

[ose ARS MA at ola oer acai | 

ib-ni (ilu) azaG-suD-GA Sangam-mah il4ni rabite ana mu-Sak- 

lil par-si ki[-du-di-e?] 
ib-ni Sarru ana za-ni-nu . . . [eSréti ilani?] 


fib-nji a-me-lu-ti . . . anmai-bi-S{i? . . . 
i = 5 Pee r ue f. . . (ilu)] A-nim (ilu) Ellil (ilu) 
a WOE BRL 4 oe ig 





1 With this line is to be compared the Creation story, vi, 8 (see p. 36), 
which makes the restoration of this line probable, if not, indeed, certain. 


4. THE CREATION OF THE MOON (AND THE SUN)! 


When the gods Anu, Ellil and Ha, the [great] gods, 

Through their unchangeable counsel and powerful 
commands, 

Fixed the crescent of the moon, 

To cause the new-moon to shine forth, to create the 
month, 

Signs for heaven and earth they fixed. 

The new moon, which was created in heaven with 
majesty, 

In the midst of heaven arose. 

Version. When Anu, Ellil and Ka 

The great gods, through their unchangeable counsel, 


1 The text is published and translated by King, The Seven Tablets of 
Creation, i, pp. 124ff., and ii, pl. xlix. The tablet is a student’s practice, 
or exercise, and contains on one side seven lines extracted from some 
Sumerian composition, and on the other seven lines froma similar 
Babylonian composition, which is called “Version,” though it is not a 
version or translation of the Sumerian text. The passages are also 
translated by Ungnad in Gressmann, Altorientalische Texte und Builder, 
i, 26. The translation here given, especially the Sumerian, is indebted 
to Langdon for useful suggestions. 


ud an-na (dingir) En-lil-l4 (dingir) En-ki dingir-[gal-gal] 
(MAL+GAR)-ne-ne-gi-na-ta me-gal-gal-la-{ta] 

ma-gur (dingir) En-zu-na mu-un-gi-me-e[§] 

t-Sar Sar-Sar-da itu 0-tu-ud-da 

u-iti an-ki-a mu-un-gi-ne-eS 

m4-gur an-na im-sig-é ag-a-ne 

Sag an-na igi-bar-ra ta-é 

S{a]-n{i]-[e] e-nu-ma (ilu) A-num (ilu) Ellil (ilu) E-a 
ilani rabiti ina mil-ki-Su-nu ki-i-nu 


BILINGUAL OF CREATION 47 


10 Fixed the forms (?)' of heaven and earth, 
And to the hands of the great gods entrusted 
(them,) 
To create the day and to renew the month, as signs 
for mankind; 
(Men) saw Shamash in the gate of his going forth 
In the midst of heaven and earth they commanded? 
him faithfully. 
1The word is doubtful in meaning. King translates “bounds”; 
Ungnad, ‘“‘Bilder.’’ 


2The signification here is uncertain. King translates ‘‘created’’; 
Ungnad, ‘‘erglanzen.” 


10 usurati Samé(e) u irsitim (tim) i§-ku-nu 
a-na katé il4ni rabdti u-kin-nu 
ti-mu ba-na-a arha ud-du-su ittati! 
a-me-lut-tum (ilu) Samaég ina libbi bab ast-Su i-mu-ru 
ki-rib Samé(e) u irsitim (tim) ki-ni§ uS-ta-mu-u 


1 nig-igi-tah. 


5. ANOTHER VERSION OF THE CREATION OF 
THE WORLD BY MARDUK 


(So-CALLED “‘BILINGUAL OF CREATION’’)! 


This interesting text formed merely the introduction 
to an incantation which was intended to be recited in 
honor of Ezida, the great temple of Naba at Borsippa”’ 
(King). It was found, in 1882, in the ruins of Abu- 
Habba by Hormuzd Rassam, and is preserved both in 
Sumerian and in Assyrian. Though so different from 
the main story of the creation, it belongs to the same 
set of political ideas which made use of ancient religious 
material to justify the position of Marduk at the head 
of the Babylonian pantheon. 


1 The text is published by King, in Cuneiform Texts, xiii, pp. 35ff. It 
is translated by Pinches, Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society, xxiii (new 
series), Pp. 393ff.; Zimmern, in Gunkel’s Schépfung und Chaos, pp. 419f.; 
Jensen, Ketlinschrijuiche Bibliothek, vi, p. 38f.; King, The Seven Tablets 
is Creation, i, pp. 130ff.; Dhorme, Choix de Textes Reiigieux Assyro- 

abyloniens, pp. 83ff.; Winckler, Keilinschriftliches Textbuch zum Alten 
Testament, 3te Auf., pp. 91, 92; Ungnad, in Gressmann, Altorientalische 
_ Texte und Bilder, i, pp. 27, 28. 


} 


CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


The holy house, the house of the gods, in the holy 
place had not yet been made; 

No reed had sprung up, no tree had been created. 

No brick had been made, no foundation had been laid, 

No house had been made, no city had been built; 

No city had been made, no creature had been estab- 
lished. 

Nippur had not been made, E-kur had not been 
built; 

Erech had not been made, E-ana had not been built; 

The Deep had not been made, Eridu had not been 
built; 

The holy house, the house of the gods, the dwelling 
had not been made, 


10 All lands were sea. 


When the middle of the sea was a water basin; 

In those days Eridu was made, E-sagil was built, 

E-sagil, where in the midst of the deep the god 
Lugal-dul-azaga dwelt, 

Babylon was made, and E-sagil was finished, 


15 The gods, the Anunaki, he made at one time; 


10 


15 


The holy city, the dwelling of the heart’s desire, they 
proclaimed supreme. 


bitu el-lim bit ilAni ina as-ri el-lim ul e-pu-us! 
ka-nu-u ul a-si i-si ul ba-ni 

li-bit-ti ul na-da-at na-al-ban-ti? ul ba-na-at 

bitu ul e-pu-uS alu ul ba-ni 

alu ul e-pu-uS nam-ma&g-Su-u ul Sa-kin 
Ni-ip-pu-ru ul e-pu-uS e-kur ul ba-ni 

U-ruk ul e-pu-uS e-an-na ul ba-ni 

ap-su-u ul e-pu-[uS] Eridu ul ba-ni 

bitu el-lum bit il4ni Su-bat-su ul ip-Se-it 

nap-har ma-ta-a-tu tam-tum-ma 

i-nu Sa ki-rib tam-tim ra-tu-um-ma 

ina Q-mi-Su Eridu e-pu-uS E-sag-ila ba-ni 
[E-sag-il]a Sa ina ki-rib ap-si-i ilu Lugal-dul-azag-ga ir-mu-u 
Babilu (ki) e-pu-[us] E-sag-ila Suk-lul 

Ani (ilu) A-nun-na-ki mit-ha-ris i-pu-uS 

alu el-lum Su-bat tu-ub lib-bi-Su-nu si-ri$ im-bu-u 


1 The Sumerian text has been omitted. 
* Compare 92572 2 Sam, 12. 31 Q.. Nah. 3. 14 


20 


25 


30 


BILINGUAL OF CREATION 49 


Marduk laid a reed-work' upon the face of the waters, 

He formed dust and poured it out upon the reed- 
work. 

To cause the gods to dwell in a habitation of their 
heart’s desire, 

He formed mankind. 

The goddess Aruru, with him, created the seed of 
mankind, 

The beasts of the field and living things in the field 
he created. 

He created the Tigris and the Euphrates, and set 
them in their place, 

Their names he did well declare. 

The grass, the rush of the marsh, the reed, and the 
forest he created, 

The green herb of the field he created, 

The lands, the marshes, and the swamps; 

The wild cow and her young, the wild calf; the ewe 
and her young, the lamb of the fold; 

Gardens and forests; 

The he-goat and the mountain goat . . . him. 

The lord Marduk filled in a dam by the side of the 
sea, 

He . . . aswamp, he established a marsh, 


1A construction of reeds. 


20 


25 


30 


(ilu) Marduk a-ma-am ina pa-an me-e ir-ku-us 

e-pi-ri ib-ni-ma it-ti a-mi i$-pu-uk 

il4ni ina Su-bat tu-ub lib-bi ana su-Su-bi 

a-me-lu-ti ib-ta-ni 

(ilu) A-ru-ru zi-ir a-me-lu-ti it-ti-Su ib-ta-nu 

bu-ul séri Si-kin na-pis-ti ina si-e-ri ib-ta-ni 

(naru) Diglat u (néru) Purattu ib-ni-ma a§-ri i8-ku-un 

Sum-Si-na ta-biS im-bi 

uS-Su di-it-ta ap-pa-ri ka-na-a u ki-8u ib-ta-ni 

ur-ki-it gi-rim ib-ta-ni 

ma-ta-a-tum ap-pa-ri a-pu-um-ma 

lit-tu pu-ur-Sa me-ru la-ab-ru pu-bad-sa im-mir su-pu-ri 

ki-ra-tu u ki-Sa-tu-ma 

a-tu-du Sap-pa-ri is-sa-as-ru-Su 

be-lum (ilu) Marduk ina pa-at tam-tim tam-la-a u-mal-li 
.] a-pa na-ma-la is-ku-un 


50 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


he caused to exist. 
Roe he Created! trees he created; 
30. . . . . he made in their place; 
Bree He ariel a foundation he laid; 
Houses he made, cities he built; 
Cities he made, creatures he created. 
Nippur he made, E-kur he built; 
40 Erech he made, E-ana he built. 

[The remainder of the obverse and the beginning of 
the reverse of the tablet are wanting. The latter 
part of the reverse contains an incantation.] 

. .] uS-tab-si 
[ka-na-a lt i-sa ib-ta-ni 
J ina a8-ri ib-ta-ni 
(li-bit-tu id-di na- -a]l-ban-tu ib-ta-ni 
{bitu e-pu-uS ala ib-ta-ni] 
[ala e-pu-uS nam-maS-Su-u i8-t]a-kan 


[Ni-ip-pu-ru e-pu-uS] E-kur ib-ta-ni 
40 [U-ruk e-pu-uS E-an-na] ib-ta-ni. 


6. THE CREATION OF CATTLE AND BEASTS? 


This small Assyrian text, which probably belonged to 
Ashurbanipal’s library, refers only incidentally to the 
creation of cattle and beasts, its main object being to 
chronicle the creation of two small creatures, who were 
formed by Nin-igi-azag at the time when the larger 
animals were made. George Smith thought that this 
text might have formed a part of the seventh tablet of 
the Creation series, but King has shown this to be 
incorrect. 

When the gods in their assembly had made the 
[heavens?] 


1The text is published in Delitzsch, Assyrische Lesesticke, 3te Auf., 
D. 94f., and by King, in Cuneiform Texts, xiii, 34. It is translated by 

immern, in Gunkel, Schépfung und Chaos, p. 415; Jensen, Keitlin- 
4a Spee Bibliothek, vi, 1, p. 42f.; King, The Seven Tablets of Creation, 
i, pp. 122ff.; Dhorme, Choix de Textes Religieux Assyro-Babyloniens, 
p. 96f.; 5 eremias, Das Alte Testament im Lichte des Alten Orients, p. 170; 
Ungnad in Gressmann, Altorientalische Texte und Bilder, i, p. 26. 


e-nu-ma ilani i-na pu-ub-ri-Su-nu ib-nu-u [. . .] 


CREATION OF CATTLE 51 


Had formed the firmament, and settled the 

[earth], 

Living things [of all kinds] had brought into 
life, 

And had made the cattle of the field, and the 
beasts of the field, and the moving things of the 


city 
Denitien | veo elu. unto tne living things fis, ..| 
[And between the beasts] of the field and the moving 
things of the city had divided [. . .] 
PAN te gue) yal ecreatures,) the tae of 
creation[. . .| 
a ee on ee etna towhichniin toe. woole. of 
Iysraiy weve 
Then arose (?) Nin-igi-azag and [created'] two small 
creatures 
10 [In the] assembly of the beasts he made their [form?] 
beautiful 
eee een Ne, POMUEsS Gua ely als, | 
.] one white [and one black . . .] 
a a ee] es oe, Ohe white’ and one 
black 
1 The restoration is by Jensen. 
2 Jensen. 
u-ba-aS-si-mu [bu]-ru-mi ik-su-[ur . . .] 
u-Sa-pu-u [Sik-na]-at na-pis-ti Pee 
bu-ul séri [u-ma-a]m séri u nam-mas-Se-e [. . .] 
5 ultu[. . .J] a-na Sik-na-at na-pi8-ti[. .  .] 
ies bal] séri? u nam-mai-de- e-e ali u-za-’-[i-zu . . |] 
eae bs pu-ujb-ri nam-maésg-ti gi-mir nab-ni-ti[. .  .] 
.] Sa i-na pu-ub-ri kim-ti-ia S[e- . 
[i-te-li (?)P-i-ma (ilu) Nin-igi-azag Sina su-ha-[ri ib-na-a?] 
Ofi-na . . . *puj-ub-ri nam-maés-ti uSs-tar-ri-i[h nab-nit-su- 
un 
[- . . . . (ilu)] Gu-la ha-ma-a-niir[{. . .] 
26s Saas .] 18-ka pi-gi [u ga-al-mi ] 
[Pius . . .) id-ka pi-si uga-(al-mi . . .] 
1 . AN}GrR. 


2 So Jensen. 


52 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


7. AN INCANTATION AGAINST TOOTHACHE! 


This text is here given, though it belongs properly 
with the literature of magic, because it begins with a 
cosmological introduction which purports to give the 
life history of the worm that causes toothache. 


After Anu [had created the Heavens] 
The Heavens created [the Earth], 
The Earth created the Rivers, 
‘The Rivers created the Canals, 
5 The Canals created the Morass, 
The Morass created the Worm. 
Then came the Worm weeping before Shamash, 
Before Ea came her tears:— 
“What wilt thou give (me) for my food, 
10 What wilt thou give me to destroy?” 
“T will give thee ripe figs, 
(And) jam of great figs.” 
‘‘What are these ripe figs to me, 
And jam of great figs? ; 
15 Exalt me and between the teeth 


1The text, written in Neo-Babylonian character, is published in 
Cuneiform Texts, XVii, 50. It is published in transliteration and 
translation by R ean Thompson, The Devils and Evil Spirits of 
Babylonia, ii, pp. 160-163. See also B. Meissner, Mittheilungen der 
Vorderasiatischen Gesellschaft, 1904, 3, pp. 40ff.; Rogers, The Religion 
of Babylonia and Assyria, especially in its relations to Israel, pp. 155, 
156; Ungnad in Gressmann, Altorientalische Texte und Bilder, i, 28. 


ul-tu (ilu) A-nu-um [. 
Samu (u) ib-nu-u [ir-si-tum] 
ir-si-tum ib-nu-u n4érati 
narAti ib-na-a a-tap-pa-ti 
5 a-tap-pa-ti ib-na-a ru-sum-ta 
ru-Sum-ta ib-nu-u tu-ul-tu 
il-lik tu-ul-tu a-na pan (ilu) SamaSh i-bak-ki 
ana pan (ilu) Ea il-la-ka di-ma-a-Sa 
mi-na-a ta-at-ta-an-na a-na a-ka-li-ia 
10 mi-na-a ta-at-ta-an-na a-na mun-zu-ki-ia 
at-tan-nak-ki titta ba-si-il-ta 
ar-ma-na-a titti 
ana-ku am-mi-na an-na-a titta ba-si-il-ta 
u ar-ma-na-a titti 
15 Su-uk-ka-an-ni-ma ina bi-rit Si-in-ni 


ASSYRIAN COSMOLOGY 53 


And the gums set me 
That I may devour the blood of the teeth 
And of the gum gnaw the cartilage; 
Fix the pin, seize the foot.’’! 
20 ‘Since thou hast said this, O Worm! 
May Ea smite thee with the might of his fist.” 


INCANTATION OF THE TOOTHACHE 
This is the (magic) ritual, 
Mix beer, the plant sa-K1L-Brr, and oil together, 
25 Repeat thereon the incantation thrice, 
(And) put it on his tooth 


1 The expression means, ‘‘Seize the man, and do not let him go.” 


u la-a8-bi $u-Si-ba-an-ni 
$a $i-in-ni-ma lu-un-zu-ka da-mi-Su 
REv. 
u Sa la-aS-hi-Si-im lu-uk-su-us ku-sa-si-e-Su 
sik-ka-ta ni-te-ma Sépa sa-ba-at 
20 aS-Sum an-na-a tak-bi-i tu-ul-tu 
lim-ha-as-ki (ilu) E-a i-na dan-na-ti ri-it-ti-Su, 


inim-inim-ma gig-gig-ga-kam 


kikitti Suati 

Sikari (sammu) SA-KIL-BIR u Samni iSteni$(ni’) tuballal 
25 Sipti I1I-Su ana eli tamannu(nu) 

i-na eli Si-in-ni-Su taSakkan(an) 


8. THE ASSYRIAN COSMOLOGY 


The cosmology of the Assyrians is rooted in the cos- 
mology of the Babylonians, and developed quite nat- 
urally after the separation of the two peoples began. | 
In Assyria the chief god of Babylon, Marduk, is dis- 
placed and the national god, Ashur, takes his place 
just as Marduk had in earlier times displaced Ellil 
in Babylonia. The oldest form of the name of Ashur 
was Ashir, but when speculation and comparison of 
the older literature began he was identified with 


54 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


Anshar (Creation, i, line 12; see p. 4). Unhappily, no 
complete Assyrian cosmological text has come down to 
us, and we can only illustrate their beliefs by two 


fragments: 
1. ASSYRIAN CREATION TExT! 


The key of the rising? (?) 
After he had [determined] the days . . . 
The watch of the night and theday .. . 
The breadth of Tiamat . . . 
30 Did Anshar create ... 
He brought together . . . 
The assault of the wind . . . 
He determined ; 
35 He established the head . . . 
He opened aspring .. . 
He opened and .. . 
Heopened ... 
He opened her* nostrils . . . 
He poured down .. . 
40 The spring .. . 


1The text upon a badly broken and joined tablet is published by 
King, in Cuneiform Texts, xiii, p. 24f., and he has transliterated and 
partly translated it with notes in The Seven Tablets of Creation, i, pp. 
197ff. See also Dhorme, Choix de Textes Religieux Assyro-Babyloniens, 
pp. 90ff., and Ungnad, in Gressmann, Altorientalische Texte und Bilder, 
1 D2eo. 
2 Probably the sun’s rising. 
* Probably Tiamat’s. 


Sigar a-si-[t]i 

ul-tu t-me u At 

ma-as-rat mu-Si uim-[mi] . . 
ru-pu-uS-tu Sa Ti-[amat] . . . 

30 An-sar ib-ta-nfi]} . . . 
te-bi Sa-a-ri ait 
Su-uk-turim .. . 
u-ad-di-ma rfa] . . . 

35 i8-kun kakka-du .. . 
nak-bu up-te-it-[ti] . . . 
ip-te-e-ma . . . 
na-hi-ri-Sa up-t[e-it-ti] . 
iS-pu-uk-na Shae 

40 nam-ba~-’u 


ASSYRIAN COSMOLOGY 


REVERSE: 
A cedar 


Deas, pe edad? 
He placed upon 
The sceptre of peace 
From the glory 
The one that receives him is the mighty ocean 
10 In it 
In his sanctuary : 
The gods, as many as there were 
Lakhmu and Lakhamu 
They made 
15 In the presence of Anshar 
Nannar 
The second, he hae SAR i 
The god 
When to 
20 The word 
Since the days hen thou 


1 Adad is the god of the weather. 


REVERSE: 
ha-Sur-ru 


Hee ceneee ue... (ilu) Adad 
is-kun eli eye 
uSpara Sul-me 
ul-tu me-lam-me 
a-za-mil-Su apSu arya 
10 ina e-ma-Si as- . 
ina si-ma-ak-ki-su 
ilani ma-la ba-Su-[u] 
(ilu) Lab-mu u ve (La-ha-mu) 
i-pu-Su-ma pa 
15 pa-na-a-ma An-Sar_ 
i (ilu) Nannar Sa[r 
$a-nu-u iz-zak-ru 
(ilu) ’ 
e-nu-ma a-na .. 
20 amatu ak-tum ki 
ul-tu Q-me at-ta 


55 


56 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 
Everything which thou hast said 


Anshar opened his mouth and spake, to ihe SOCHG. te 


That which is above the ocean, the home of 
25 A copy of Esharra which I have builded, I 
Beneath I have fortified the places 
I will build a house, the dwelling 
In its interior will I found a city 
Afterward from the ocean 
30 The place 
the ates 
. . the habitations of the great gods 
His father 


35. . . . . over all that thy hands have founded 


created 


over the earth which thy hands have 


the city of Asshur, the name of which 


thou hast pronounced 
I know for eternity 


40. . . Whatever our work which we have fash- 


ioned 
The place 





mim-mu-u at-ta ta-kab-bu . 
An-Sar pa-a-su epuS(us)-ma i-kab-bi a-na (ilu) 
e-li-nu ap-si-i Su-bat . . 

25 mi-ih-rit E-Sar-ra $a ab-nu-u “a-na-ku 
Sap-liS aS-ra-ta u-dan-ni-[in] , 
lu-pu-uS-ma bita lu Su-bat : 
kir-bu-us-Su ma-ha-za-Su lu-Sar-gid-ma 
e-nu-ma ul-tu apst 1-til-{]i] 


30 ag-ru sade 
e. -pat silli 
OB cicero 
kin . . . -ki bitaétiilanirabiti . . . ni-ip-pu-[u’].. . 
abi-Su 
Here eli mimma Sa ib-na-a ka-ta-a-ka 


eli kak-ka-ru Sa ib-na-a ka-ta-a-[ka] _ ; 
(alu), Asshur (ki) Sa taz-ku-ra su[m-3u] 
a-ni i-di da-ri-Sam_ . 
. . . . . tuk-ka-ni li-bil-lu-ni 
40. . . . . ma-na-ma Sip-ri-ni $a ni-p[a-su] 
aS-ru : 


ASSYRIAN COSMOLOGY 57 


They rejoiced . . 

The gods 

That which they eve EMO Wi esas suis 
45 He opened 


2. ASHUR THE CREATOR ! 


To Ashur, king of all the gods, their creator, father of 
the gods, 

Whose hand was developed in the ocean, king of the 
heavens and the earth, 

Lord of all the gods, sustainer of the Igigi and the 
Anunaki, 

Creator of the heaven of Anu and of the Hades, 
maker of all men, 

5 Dweller in the brilliant skies, Lord of the gods, 

determiner of destiny, 

Inhabitant of Esharra, which is in Asshur. To his 
great lord, his lord Sennacherib, 

King of Assyria, maker of the statue of Ashur. The 
great gods : 

The length of his days, the goodness of his heart, 
the stability of his years of reign 


1A small fragment, in British Museum 5413A, dedicated by Sennach- 
erib to Ashur, and quite instructive as showing the creative position 
claimed for Ashur in the eighth century. The text is published by 
Craig, Assyrian and Babylonian Religious Texts, i, 83. Translated by 
Martin, Textes Religieux Assyriens et Babyloniens, i, p. 312; Jastrow, 
Religion, i, p. 523f.; and Dhorme, Choix de Textes Religieux Assyro- 
Babyloniens, p. 92f. 


ib-du-[u] 

ilani Su. 

$a i-du-[u] 
45 ip-te-e 


a-na (ilu) A&’ur Sar ki8-Sat ildni ba-nu-u ram-ni-8u abu iani 
$a ina apsi is-mu-hu gat-tu-uS Sar Same-e u irsi-tim 
bel ilani ka-la-ma $a-pi-ik (ilu) Igigi u (lu) A-nun-na-[ki] 
pa-ti-ik sa-mi (ilu) A-nim u ki-gal-li e-pis kul-lat da-ad-me 

5 a-Sib bu-ru-mu elliti (ilu) bél il4ni mu-sim simati 
a-Sib E-Sar-ra a ki-rib ASSur (ki) bél-i rab-i bé li-Su (ilu) Sin- 

abe]-irba 

sar ee ASSur (ki) e-piS sa-lam (ilu) ASSur ilani rabdti a 


ardl’ fimé-u tu-ub lib-bi-Su kfin palé-[SuJ) . . . 


58 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


3. AN ASSYRIAN BUILDING INSCRIPTION WITH 
COSMOLOGICAL MATERIAL 


A building inscription’ of Sennacherib (705-681 B. C.) 
contains some cosmological references which supply use- 
ful hints concerning the development of the faith of 
Ashur. The text describes a bronze door erected by 
the king in the New Year’s festival house at Ashur (Kal- 
’at Shergat), which has recently been discovered and 
laid bare by the Deutsche Orientgesellschaft. 


(5) A door of gleaming red bronze, which like a 
the work of the god of the forge? (6) I caused 

to be made by my artistic skill; a representation of 
Ashur, when he went to battle into the sea,’? (7) as he 
bore the bow, while he drove upon the chariot and let 
loose the storm flood (8) and a representation of Amurru, 
who drove with him as charioteer, according to the 
command of Shamash and Adad (9) given me in harus- 
pication‘ (him) I graved upon that door. The gods . 
who go before him (10) and go behind him, who drive 
in chariots and go afoot, [also] as they before Ashur 
(11) are ordered in line of battle and behind Ashur are 


1The text is published by Meissner and Rost, Die Bauinschriften 
Sanheribs (1893), Plate 16, and translated pp. 98ff., and again by Zim- 
mern, Zum babylonischen Neujahrsfest (Berichte der k6niglich Sachsis- 
chen Gesellschaft der Wissenschaften, 1906), Band 58, pp. 126ff., and 
by Ungnad in Gressmann, i, p. 29f. 

2 The god of the forge or smithy i is Ea. 
dy That is, Tiamat, the name both of the sea and of the great being in 
the sea. 

4Probably divination by the examination of the liver; see Jastrow, 
Die Religion Babyloniens und Assyriens, ii, pp. 138ff. 


(5) abullu siparri ruSSa Sa ma-la a-Qa- . se Si-pir (ilu) Ea Sa 
nappibi (6) [ina] nik-lat ram4ni-ia u-Se-piS-ma ga-lam [Glu) Assur 
Sa ana libbi Ti-amat sal-ti illa-ku (7) (isu) kaStu ki-i 8a na-Su-u ina 
narkabti $a ra-ak-bu a-bu-bu [8a pa-a]k-du (8) (ilu) Amurru Sa a-na 
mu-kil ap-pa-a-ti it-ti-Su rak-bu a-n{a pji-i Sa (ilu) Sama’ u (ilu) 
Adad (9) ina bi-ri ik-bu-nim-ma si-ir abulli Sa-a-Su e-sir ila [ni Sa] 
ina mabri-8u illa-ku (10) u arki-Su illa-ku Sa ru-ku-bu rak-bu 8a 
ina Sepa-Su illa-ku u ki-i 8a ina mahar (ilu) ASSur (11) si-id-ru u 


ASSYRIAN COSMOLOGY 59 


ordered in line of battle; Tiamat,! the beings within 
her, among which came Ashur, the king of the gods 
(12) to battle, I graved according to the command of 
Shamash and Adad, upon that door. (13) The remain- 
ing gods, who go afoot, according to the command of 
Shamash and Adad (14) before Ashur binds Tiamat; 
the beasts which Tiamat! bears, (15) to death given over, 
therefore run hither and thither afoot (16) (with) their 
hands(?) . . . according to the command of Shamash 
and Adad (as I had (feverse) determined for this door, 
I graved . . . of silver, gold, copper, (2) I set up. 
Vessels of silver gold, copper [The following lines are 
mostly unintelligible, but at the close comes a list of 
the gods, represented in the sculptures on the bronze 
doors, as follows:] (10) the image of Ashur, who goes 
to battle into the sea; the image of Sennacherib, king of 
Assyria; (11) Sharur, Shargaz,? Gaga,*? Nusku, Shulmanu,‘ 
Tishkhu,® Ninib, of the wall,® (12) Azag-suga (?) Khani, 
Sibitti; these are the gods who go before Ashur. (13) 
Nin-lil, Sherua, Sin, Ningal, Shamash, Aja, Belit (?) 


1 Tiamat means here “‘thesea,’”’ a meaning retained to the last along with 
the perhaps more common application to the mythological being of Chaos. 

2'Two forms of Ninib. 

3 Gaga is the messenger who fills so considerable a role in the chief 
creation story. 

4 A form of Shamash as the god of judgment. 

5 A form of Ninib. 

6 The reference is to the cosmic wall; see Jensen, Gilgamesch-E pos. i, 35. 


arki (ilu) ASSur si-id-ru Ti-amat nab-nit [kir-bi-Su] Sa (ilu) AS8ur 
Sar il4ni (12) a-na lib-bi-Su sgal-ti il-la-ku a-na efli pji-i Sa (ilu) 
Sama u (ilu) Adad si-ir abulli Sa-a-Su e-sir (13) si-it-ti ilani Sa ina 
SepA-Su-nu il-la-ku ina eli pi-i Sa (ilu) Samaé u (ilu) Adad (14) a-di 
la-a (ilu) ASSur Ti-amat i-kam-mu-u u-ma-ma-a-nu Sa Ti-amat 
i-na-as-Sa-a (15) [ana mu]-tu i-nam-di-nu ki-i an-ni-i ina Sépa-Su- 
nu i-du-ul-lu (16) [ina riJ-it-te-Su-nu la . . . [ana elf[i] pi-i Sa 
(ilu) Sama u (ilu) Adad [Sa si-ir] (Reverse) (1) [a-bul]-li Su-a-ti a&- 
tu-ru [e-sir] . . . kaspi burdsi siparri Se-er-tu (2) ul-ziz u-nu- 
tu kaspi burasi siparri . . . (10) sa-lam (ilu) AS8ur 8a a-na 
Ti-amat sal-ti illa-ku salam (ilu) Sin-ahe-erba Sar (mat) ASSur 
(11) (ilu) Sar-ur (ilu) (ilu) Sar-gaz Gaga (ilu) Nusku (ilu) Sulmanu 
(ilu) Ti8hu (ilu) Ninib Sa ddri (12) (ilu) Azag-suga (ilu) Hani (ilu) 
Si-bitti an-nu-ti ilAni 8a ina mahar (ilu) ASSur il-la-ku (ilu) Nin-lil 
(ilu) Se-ru-’u-a (ilu) Sin (ilu) Nin-gal (ilu) Samas (ilu) Ai (ilu) 


60 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


(14) Anu, Antum, Adad, Shala, Ea, Damkina, (15) Belit- 
il4ni, Ninib; these are the gods, who go behind Ashur. 
[The following words are on the left margin] 
(1) The victorious Prince, seated upon Ashur’s chariot. 
(2) Tiamat with the creatures within her. 
Gam-lat (14) (ilu) A-nim (ilu) An-tum (ilu) Adad (ilu) Sa-la (ilu) 
E-a (ilu) Dam-{ki-na] (15) (ilu) be-lit ilani (ilu) Ninib an-nu-ti 
ilani Sa arki (ilu) [A8-Sur illa-ku] 
MARGIN: 
(1) [mal]-ku ka-Si-du ina narkabti (ilu) AsSur Sak-nu 
(2) [Ti]-amat a-di nab-nit kir-bi-su. 
9 AN ADDRESS TO THE RIVER OF CREATION! 
O thou River, who didst create all things, 
When the great gods dug thee out, 
They set prosperity upon thy banks, 
Within thee Ea, the king of the Deep, created his 
dwelling, 

5 A deluge unparalleled to thee they gave. 

Fire and wrath, and splendor, and terror 

Have Ea and Marduk presented unto thee. 
Thou judgest the cause of mankind. 

O great river, exalted river, river of sanctuaries. 

1 Published and translated by King, The Seven Tablets of Creation, i, 
128, 129, 200, 201, and translated also by Ungnad in Gressmann, 
Altorientalische Texte und Bilder, i, 30, 31. The passage is found upon 
two duplicate tablets and is used to introduce two different incanta- 
tions. See King’s note, op. cit., Pp. 128, and compare Sayce, Hzbbert 


Lectures, p. 403. As King suggests, ‘ ‘this mystical river of creation was 
evidently suggested by the Euphrates.” 


Siptu at-ti n4ru banat(at) ka-l[a-mu] 

e-nu-ma ih-ru-ki il4ni rabiati 

ina a-hi-ki [i8-ku-nu] dum-ka 

ina libbi-ki (ilu) E-a Sar ap-si-i ib-na-[a Su-bat-su] 
a-bu-ub la ma-har ka-a-8i 18-ruk-[ku] 

ji-Sa-tum uz-za na-mur-ra-ti pu-lub-t[i] 

(ilu) E-a u (ilu) Marduk i8-ru-ku-nik-kim-ma 
dfij-ni te-ni-Se-e-ti ta-din-ni at-ti 

naru rabiti (ti) naru sir-ti naru e§-ri-e-ti 


Il. THE DRAGON AND DEMONS 
1. ELLIL AND THE LABBU 


A curious variation of the creation myth is afforded 
by a small text which gives a story of a contest between 


on 


ELLIL AND THE LABBU 61 


Ellil and a great sea monster, whose name may be read 
Labbu, that is, Lion. The name might also be read 
Kalbu (dog), or even Ribbu; if this latter reading could 
be authenticated, it would form a most interesting 
parallel to the Rahab of the Old Testament (Job 9. 13; 
26. 12; Psa. 89. 10; Isa. 30. 7): 

In this fragment the monster is represented as of 
great size, for his length is fifty biru’ (line 8). The 
biru is the distance that may be covered in two hours’ 
travel, about six or seven miles, and this would make 
the dragon three hundred or three hundred and fifty 
miles long, and the height which it reared the head out 
of the water six or seven miles. (So King.) The blood 
of the dragon flowed for three years when slain (line 8, 
reverse), which seems quite consistent with this esti- 
mate of its size. 


1The ideogram is KAs-PU, which is to be read biru as Landsberger 
has just shown. See Zeitschrift fiir Assyriologic, xxv, 385, 356 


ELLIL AND THE LABBU* 


The cities sighed, men [. . .] 
Men uttered lamentation, [they : . .] 
Orcneiy sIMnent es) Ot |.) || 
omsieioriety.). ..7 oe not [ss .] 

5 Who had [borne(?)] the dragon [. . . 2] 


1 The text is published by Delitzsch, Assyrisches Wdrterbuch, p. 390f., 
and by King, in Cuneiform Texts from Babylonian Tablets, etc., xiii, 
pp. 33ff., and translated by him, Seven Tablets of Creation, i, pp. 117ff. 
It has also been translated by Zimmern in Gunkel, Schépfung und 
Chaos, pp. 417ff.; Jensen, Keilinschriftliche Bibliothek, vi, 1, pp. 44ff.; 
Hrozny, Mittheilungen der Vorderasiatischen Gesellschaft, 1903, p. 265; 
Jeremias, Das Alte Testament im Lichte des alten Orients, 2te Auf., pp. 
138, 139; Weber, Literatur der Babylonier und Assyrer, pp. 63ff. Com- 
pare also Jensen, Das Gilgamesh-E'pos in der Weltliteratur, pp. 56ff.; 
Gressmann, Altorientalische Texte und Bilder, i, pp. 31, 32 





i-ta-an-hu alani niséd{a . . |] 

in-da-ta-a nisée-[. . .] 

a-na ik-kil-li-Si-na ul[.  .  .J 

a-na rim-ma-ti-Si-na ul i-sab-[.. .  .] 
5 man-nu-um-ma siru[. . .] 


§2 


10 


15 


20 


10 


1 


oO 


CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


The sea had [borne(?) . . .] 

Ellil in heaven hath formed [. . .] 

Fifty biru in his length, one biru [his height?] 

Six cubits is his mouth, twelve cubits [his . . .] 

Twelve cubits is the eat of his’ [carseat 

For the space of sixty cubits he[. .  .] birds 

In water nine cubits deep he drags [. . .] 

He raises his tail on high [. . .] 

All the gods of heaven [. . .] 

In heaven the gods bowed themselves down 

before[. . .] 

The border of Sin’s robe they hasti[ly grasped]: 

“Who will go and [slay] the Labbu (?) 

And deliver the broad land [from . . .] 

And become king [over . . .] ?” 

Go, Tishpak, [slay] the Labbu (?) 

And deliver the broad land [from . . .] 

And exercise kingship [over . . .] 

Thou hast sent me, O Lord, of the oféurity of the 
Tver ito: | scene | 

But I do not understand the [. . .] of the 
Labbu 


tam-tu-um-ma siru[. . 

(ilu) Ellil ina Samé (e) i-te-sir [. 

L simanu mu-rak-3u L kas-plu . . |] 

4GaAR pi-i-SuI Gar[. . . 

I Gar li-ma-a-ti $a u[z- . . |] 

ana V Gar is-gu-ri i-[. 

i-na mé IX ammatu i-Sad- da-[ad BPR ky 
u-Se-ik-ki zi-im-bat-su i-{. . .] 

ilani Sa Samé(e) ka-li-Su-nu [. 

ina Samé(e) ilaéni ka-an-3u ana pan pan oh 

u Sa (ilu) Sin ina ulinni-Su ur-ru-[. .  .] 

man-nu il-lak-ma Jab-bfi Nee 

ma-a-tum ra-pa-as-tum u-Se-iz-[zab . . .] 

u Sarru-u-ti ip-pu-u[S 


J 
20 a-lik (ilu) Ti8pak lab-bi d[u- sftiteeen 


ma-a-ta ra-pa-as-ta Su-zi-bla . . .] 

u Sarru-u-ta e-pu-uS [. 

taS-pu-ra-an-ni be-el ri-hu-ut nari {: /ovias} 
ul i-di-e-ma Sa lab-bi[. . .] 


THE SEVEN EVIL DEMONS 63 


[The remainder of the Obverse illegible, as well 
as the beginning of the Reverse] 


. . . . .) opened his mouth and [spake] to the 
SOC ey 
“Let cloud arise and storm [stir up] 
The seal of thy life [hold] before thy face, 
Set on (?), and thou shalt slay the Labbu.” 
5 He raised up cloud, and [stirred up] storm, 
He [held] the seal of his life before his face. 
He set on (?) and [he slew] the Labbu. 
For three years and three months, one day and 
The blood of the Labbu flowed [unceasingly (?)] 


[ 





REVERSE: 
. . .] pa-a-Su i-pu-uS-ma a-na (ilu) [. . |] 
Su-uS-hi-it ur-pa mi-ha-a[. . . 
ku-nu-uk-ku na-pi§-ti-ka i-na pa-ni-ka[. . .] 
us-kam-ma lab-ba du-[. . . 

5 u-Sa-a5-hi-it ur-pa mi-ha-af[. . .] 
ku-nu-uk-ku na-pi§-ti-Su ina pa-ni-Su[. . .] 
is-su-kam-ma, lab-bi [. 

Ill Sanati WI arhé GmulI xanuf[. . |] 
$a lab-bi il-la-ku da-mu-’u [. . .] 


2. THE LEGEND OF THE SEVEN EVIL DEMONS}? 


Raging storms, evil gods are they 
Ruthless demons, who in heaven’s vault were created 
are they, 
Workers of evil are they, 
They lift up the head to evil, every day to evil 


? 


1This legend forms the sixteenth tablet of the Evil-Demon series. 
It is published IV R., 2d edition, p. 5, and Cuneiform Texts, xvi, pp. 19ff. 
It is translated by R. C. Thompson, The Devils and Evil Spirits of Baby- 
lonia, i, pp. 88ff. See further, Winckler, Altorientalische Forschungen, 
iii, pp. 58ff.; Jastrow, Die Religion Babyloniens und Assyriens, i, pp. 361ff.; 
Jeremias, Das Alte Testament im Lichte des Alten Orients, p. 102f., Eng- 
lish Translation, p. 111; Ungnad in Gressmann, Altorientalische Tecate 
und Bilder, i, pp. 32ff. 


fimé mut-tak-pu-tum ilAni lim-nu-tum gu-nu! 
Se-e-du la pa-du-tum Sa ina Su-puk Same(e) ib-ba-nu Su-nu 
Su-nu e-piS ma-ru-us-ti Su-nu 
mu-kil kakkad limuttim(tim) Sa fimi(mi)-Sam-ma ana limutti 
. 1 The lines are numbered to correspond to the translation at the top 


of the page. The Sumerian text of the original is not here given, and 
the Semitic is consequently numbered conventionally. 


64 


5 


CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


Destruction to work. 
Of these seven the first is the South wind 
The second is a dragon, whose mouth is opened. . . 
That none can measure. 
The third is a grim leopard, which carries off the 
YOUNG) een 


10 The fourth is a terrible Shibbu [. . .] 


The fifth is a furious Wolf (?), who knoweth not 
to flee, 

The sixth isarampant . . . which marches (?) 
against god and king. 

The seventh is a storm, an evil wind, which takes 
vengeance, 

Seven are they, messengers of King Anu are 
they, 


15 From city to city darkness work they, 


A hurricane, which mightily hunts in the heavens, 
are they, 

Thick clouds, that bring darkness in heaven, are 
they, 

Gusts of wind rising, which cast gloom over the 
bright day, are they, 

With the Imkhullu,’ the evil wind, forcing their 
way, are they, 


1 The Imkhullu appears also in the Creation story, col. iv, 45, 96. 


5 


10 


15 


nir-tu ana na-a-ri 

ina si-bit-ti Su-nu[. .  .] Su-u-tu 

$a-nu-u u-Sum-gal-lum Sa pi-i-Su pi-tu-u 

ma-am-ma [la] 

Sal-Su nim-ru iz-zu Sa pi-i-ri e(?)-[ki-mu] 

ri-bu-u Ssib-bu gal-ti 

ha-aS-Sa ab-bu na-ad-ru Sa ana arki-Su ni-’-alaf[. . .] 

sis-[Su] . . . -u ti-bu-u Sa ana ili u Sarri : 

si-bu-u me-hu-u Sa-a-ru lim-nu Sa gi(?)-i8[. . .] 

si-bit-ti Su-nu mar Sip-ri $a (ilu) A-nim Sar-ri Su-nu 

a-li ana a-li da-um-ma-ta i-Sak-ka-nu Su-nu 

a-Sam-Su-tum Sa ina Same(e) iz-zi-i8 is-sa-nun-du Su-nu 

ir-pi-tum Sa-pi-tum Sa ina Same(e) da-um-ma-ta i-Sak-ka-nu 
Su-nu 

zi-ik Sa-a-ri te-bu-tum Sa ina time(me) nam-ri e-tu-ta i-Sak-ka- 
nu Su-nu 

it-ti im-hul-li Sa-a-ri lim-ni i-Sur-ru Su-nu 


20 


25 


30 


THE SEVEN EVIL DEMONS 65 


The overflowing of Adad, mighty destroyers, are they, 

At the right of Adad stalking, are they, 

In the height of heaven, like lightning flashing, are 
they, 

To wreak destruction forward go they, 

In the broad heaven, the home of Anu, the king 
evilly do they arise, and none to oppose. 


When Ellil heard these tidings, a plan in his heart 
he pondered, 

With Ea, exalted Massti! of the gods, he took counsel. 

Sin, Shamash and Ishtar, whom he had set to order 
the vault of heaven, 

With Anu he divided the lordship of the whole 
heaven, 

To these three gods, his offspring, 

Day and night, without ceasing, he ordained to 
stand, 

When the seven evil gods, stormed the vault of 
heaven, 

Before the gleaming Sin, they set themselves 
angrily,” 


1 The signification of Mass is unknown. 

2 The evil gods darken the moon by an eclipse, Shamash helping 
them by withdrawing his light from the moon, and Adad by sending 
cloudy weather. 


20 


25 


30 


ri-hi-is-ti (ilu) Adadi te-Su-u kar-du-te Su-nu 

ina i-mit-ti (ilu) Adadi il-la-[ku Su-nu] 

ina i-Sid Same(e) ki-ma bir-ki it-ta-nab-ri-ku Su-nu] 

ni-ir-tu ana na-a-ri ina mab-ri il-la-ku [Su nu] 

ina Same(e) rap-Su-ti Su-bat (ilu) A-nim Sar-ri lim-ni§ iz-zaz- 
zu-ma ma-hi-ra ul i-Su-u 

i-nu-Su (ilu) Ellil te-e-ma Su-a-tum i$-me-ma a-ma-ta ana lib-bi- 
Su i$-du-ud 

it-ti (ilu) E-a mas-si-e Si-ri sa ilAni im-ta-lik-ma 

(ilu) Sin (ilu) Sama’ u (ilu) IS-tar Su-puk Same(e) ana Su-te- 
Su-ri uk-tin-nu 

it-ti Glu) A-nim be-lu-ut ki8-Sat Same(e) i-zu-us-su-nu-ti 

ana Se-lal-ti-Su-nu ilA4ni m4r4ni-3u 

mu-Sa u ur-ra u-zu-uz-zu la na-par-ka Su-nu-ti u-ma-’-ir-Su- 
nu-ti 

i-nu-Su_si-bit-ti-Su-nu ilAni lim-nu-ti ina Su-puk Same(e) 
i-Sur-ru 

ina ma-har (ilu) Nannari(ri) (ilu) Sin iz-zi-i8 il-ta-nam-mv-u 


66 


45 


50 


CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


The mighty Shamash, Adad the warrior they 
brought on their side, 

Ishtar, with Anu the king moved into a shining 
dwelling, exercising dominion over the heavens, 


{Here follow some broken lines, which yield no con- 
tinuous sense] 


Day and night he was dark [i. e., Sin] in the dwelling 
of his dominion he sat not down, 

The evil gods, the messengers of Anu, the king, are they, 

Raising their evil heads, in the night shaking them- 
selves, are they, 

Evil searching out, are they, 

From the heaven, like a wind, over the land rush they. 

Ellil saw the darkening of the hero Sin in heaven, 

The lord spoke to his minister Nusku,' 

“‘O my minister Nusku, my message unto the ocean 
bring, 

The tidings of my son Sin, who in heaven has been 
sadly darkened, 

Unto Ea, in the ocean, announce it.” 

Nusku exalted the word of his lord, 

To Ea, in the ocean, he went quickly, 

To the prince, the exalted Massu, the lord Nudimmud. 


1A god of fire and light. 


45 


50 


id-la (ilu) Samas ny Adad kar-du ana i-di-Su-nu u-tir-ru 
(ilu) IS-tar it-ti (ilu) A-nim Sar-ri Sub-tu ellitim(tim) ir-me- 

ma ana Sarru-ut Samé(e) i-kap-pu-ud 

{Here follow badly broken lines] 

[muSa (?) u] ur-ra a-dir ina Su-bat be-lu-ti-8u ul a-8ib 
Ani lim-nu-tum m4r-Sipri $a (ilu) A-nim Sar-ri Su-nu 
mu-kil kakkad limuttim(tim) ina mu-8Si il-ta-na-ar-ra-ru Su-nu 
li-mut-tu i8-te-ni-’-u Su-nu 
i§-tu ki-rib Same(e) ki-ma Sa-a-ri ana ma-a-ti it-te-bu-ni Su-nu 
(ilu) Ellil Sa id-li (ilu) Sin na-an-dur-Sa ina Same(e) i-mur-ma 
be-lum ana suk-kal-li-Su (ilu) Nusku i-Sis-si 
suk-kal-li (ilu) Nusku a-ma-ti ana ap-si-i bi-i-li 
te-im ma-ri-ia (ilu) Sin Sa ina Same(e) mar-si-i§ [’]-ad-[ru] 
a-na (ilu) E-a ina ap-si-i Su-un-ni-Sum-ma 
Glu) Nusku a-mat be-ili-Su it-ta-’-id-ma 
a-na (ilu) E-a ina ap-si-i pu-ri-du il-lak 
a-na ru-bi-e mas-su-u si-i-ri belu (ilu) Nudimmud 


THE MYTH OF ADAPA 67 


55 Nusku, the word of his lord there announced, 
Ea in the ocean heard that word, 
He bit his lip and filled his mouth with wailing, 
Ka called his son Marduk, and gave him the message: 
“‘Go, my son Marduk, 
60 Son of a prince, the gleaming Sin has been sadly 
darkened in heaven, 
His darkening is seen in the heavens, 
The seven evil gods, death dealing, fearless, are they, 
The seven evil gods, like a flood, rush on, the land 
they fall upon, do they, 
Against the land, like a storm, they rise, do they, 
65 Before the gleaming Sin, they set themselves angrily, 
The mighty Shamash, Adad the warrior they brought 
on their side.’” 


1 After this there is a break in the tablet, in which probably Marduk 
spoke the magic word and released Sin frorn his predicament. The 
tablet concludes with a ritual for exorcising these demons. 


55 (ilu) Nusku a-mat be-ili-Su a-hi-en-na-a uS-[ta]-an-na [-a] 
(ilu) E-a ina ap-si-i a-ma-tu Su-a-tu i8-me-ma 
$a-pat-su i8-Suk-ma ’u-a pi-i-8u um-tal-li 
(ilu) E-a méari-Su (ilu) Marduk is-si-ma a-ma-ta u-Sah-haz 
a-lik ma-ri (ilu) Marduk 
60 mar ru-bi-e na-an-na-ri (ilu) Sin Sa ina Same(e) mar-si-iS ’-ad-ru 
na-an-dur-Su ina Same(e) Su-pu-u 
si-bit-ti Su-nu ilAni lim-nu-tum mus-mi-tu-ti la a-di-ru-ti Su-nu 
si-bit-ti Su-nu il4ni lim-nu-tum Sa kima a-bu-bi ti-bu-ma mati 
i-ba-’-u Su-nu 
ana ma-a-ti ki-ma me-hi-e ti-bu-ni Su-nu 
65 ina ma-har na-an-na-ri (ilu) Sin iz-zi-is il-ta-nam-mu-u 
id-la (ilu) Sama§ (ilu) Adad kar-du a-na i-di-Su-nu ut-tir-ru 


Ill. THE MYTH OF ADAPA.? 


This myth is preserved upon four fragments, three of 
which once belonged to the library of the Assyrian 


1 The texts of the four tablets are published as follows: 1., V. Scheil, 
Recueil de Travauz relatifs a la Philologie et a l Archéologie Egyptiennes 
et Assyriennes, xx (1898), pp. 127ff. 2. H. Winckler and L. Abel, Der 
Thontafelfund von El-Amarna, No. 240; J. A. Knudtzon, Die El-Amarna 
Tafeln,. No. 356. 3. Jensen, Keilinschriftliche Bibliothek, vi, 1, p. xviif., 
in transcription only. 4. A. Strong, Proceedings of the Society of Biblical 
Archeology, xvi (1894), pp. 274ff. The four tablets are translated by 
Jensen in Keilinschriftliche Bibliothek, vi, 1, pp. 92ff.; Dhorme, Choix 
de Textes Religieux Assyro-Babyloniens, pp. 148ff. Besides these No. 1 
and No. 4 by Scheil, op. cit.; No. 2 by Harper, Beitrage zur Assyriologe, 
ii, pp. 420ff.; J. A. Knudtzon, op. cit.; Zimmern, in Gunkel’s Schépfung 
und Chaos, pp. 420ff.; No. 4 by Strong, op. cit. 


68 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


king, Ashurbanipal (668-626 B. C.) in Nineveh, while 
the fourth was discovered among the archives of the 
Egyptian heretic king Amenophis IV (1377-1361 B. C.), 
in Tell-el-Amarna, Egypt. The latter had the divisions 
of words marked by small dots in red ink, and was there- 
fore used as a means of teaching the Babylonian lan- 
guage in Egypt. 

The contents of the four tablets may be here sum- 
marized as a clue to their contents, which in the trans- 
lation alone might not always be clear upon the first 
examination. 

No. 1. Adapa, or perhaps Adamu, son of Ea, had 
received from his father wisdom, but not eternal life. 
He was a semidivine being and was the wise man and 
priest of the temple of Ea at Eridu, which he provided 
with the ritual bread and water. In the exercise of 
this duty he carried on fishing upon the Persian Gulf. 

No. 2. When Adapa was fishing one day on a smooth 
sea, the south wind rose suddenly and overturned his 
boat, so that he was thrown into the sea. Angered by 
the mishap, he broke the wings of the south wind so 
that for seven days it could not blow the sea coolness 
over the hot land. Anu calls Adapa to account for this 
misdeed, and his father Ea warns him as to what should 
befall him. He tells him how to secure the pity of 
Tammuz and Gishzida, whom he would meet at 
heaven’s portal, and cautions him not to eat the food 
or partake of the drink which would be set before him, 
as Ia feared that food and drink of death would be 
offered him. The counsel was ill advised, for it was, 
rather, the food of life and the water of life that were 
set before him, and overcaution deprived him of im- 
mortal life, and he had to return to earth. 

No. 3 is a duplicate of lines 12 to 21 of No. 2. 


THE MYTH OF ADAPA 69 


No. 4 is so badly broken that its general sense is very 
difficult to obtain. 

The correspondences with Genesis 2 and 3, and the 
differences also, are most interesting, and it may well 
be hoped that later discoveries may provide material 
for still more striking comparisons. It may here be 
pointed out simply that the “food of life’ belongs to 
the same category as the ‘“‘tree of life’’ in Genesis. 
Adam lost immortality because he desired to become 
like God; Adapa, on the other hand, was already en- 
dowed with knowledge and wisdom, and failed of im- 
mortality, not because he was disobedient, like Adam, 
but through his literal obedience to Ea, his creator. 
That the Paradise narrative (Gen. 2, 3) may have been 
influenced at least in part (Zimmern) by the Adapa 
myth seems most probable. We know, certainly, that 
this myth had reached Egypt as early as the fourteenth 
century B. C., and presumably also had passed through 
Palestine. 

TABLET NO. 1 
He possessed (?) intelligence [. . .] 
His command like the command of Anu[. . .] 
He [i. e. Ea] granted him large intelligence to reveal 
the destiny of the land, 
He granted him wisdom, but he did not grant him 
eternal life. 

5 In those days, in those years the wise man of Eridu, 

Ea had created him as chief (?) among men, 

A wise man whose command none should oppose, 
ta-Sim-tum ir-[SJa-au[. . |] 
ki-bit-su ki-ma ki-bit (ilu) [A-nu] lu-u-ma(?)-ti(?) 

uz-na rapas-tum u-Sak-lil-Su u-su-rat mati kul-lu-mu 


ana Su-a-tu ni-me-ka iddin-Su napi’-tam da-er-tam ul iddim-su 
5 ina u-me-Su-ma ina Sa-na-a-ti Si-na-a-ti ab-kal-lum mar (alu) 


ridu 
(ilu) E-a ki-ma rid(?)-di ina a-me-lu-ti ib-ni-Su 
ab-kal-lum ki-bit-su ma-am-man ul u-3am-sak 


70 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


The prudent, the most wise among the Anunnaki 
was he, 
Blameless, of clean hands, anointed, observer of 
the divine statutes, 
10 With the bakers he made bread, 
With the bakers of Eridu, he made bread, 
The food and the water for Eridu he made daily, 
With his clean hands he prepared the table, 
And without him the table was not cleared. 
15 The ship he steered, fishing and hunting for Eridu 
he did. 
Then Adapa of Eridu 
While Ea, [. . .] in the chamber, upon the bed, 
Daily the closing of Eridu he attended to. 
Upon the pure dam, the new moon dam, he em- 
barked upon the shine 
20 The wind blew and his ship Renate 
With the oar, he steered his ship 
Upon the broad sea[. . .] 


li-e-um at-ra ha-si-sa Sa (ilu) A-nun-na-ki Su-ma 
ib-bu el-lam ka-ti pa-si-Su muS-te-’-u par-8i 
10 it-ti nu-ha-tim-me nu-ba-tim-mu-ta ip- -pu-uS 
it-ti nu-ha-tim-me Sa (alu) Eridu KI-MIN 
a-ka-la u me-e Sa (alu) Eridu t-mi-Sam-ma ip-pu-uS 
ina ka-ti-Su el-li-ti pa-a8-Su-ra i-rak-kas 
u ba-lu-us-8u pa-aS-Su-ra ul ip-pat-tar 
elippa u-ma-har b#iru-tu da-ku-tu Sa (alu) Eridu ip-pu-u8 
e-nu-mi-Su A-da-pa mar (alu) Eridu 
[. .  .] sir (ilu) E-a ina ma-ia-li ina Sa-da-di 
i-mi-Sam-ma Si-ga-ar (alu) Eridu i8-8a-ar 
ina ka-a-ri el-li kar Nannari (isu) Sabhita ir-kab-ma 
20 [Sa-a-ru i]-zi-kan-ni-ma (isu) e \ppi-8u ik-ki-lip-pu 
[ina gi]-mu8-Si-ma (isu) elippi-Su u-mab-bir 
ina tam-ti ra-pa-as-ti 


1 


Or 


TABLET NO. 2 
The south wind [. . . when] 
He had (driven me) to the house of my lord, I said, 


bus) 
Su-ti-tu [ .] 
a-na bi-i-ttu be-li-iJa i-Sa-am-si-i-flu . . .] 


THE MYTH OF ADAPA 71 


“O South wind, on the way increase thy wrath, [as 
thou mayest] 

5 Thy wing will I break.”” As he spoke with his mouth, 
The wing of the South wind was broken, seven days 
The South wind blew not upon the land. Anu 
Called to his messenger Ilabrat: 

Why has the South wind not blown upon the land 
for seven days? 
10 His messenger [labrat answered him: ‘‘My lord, 
Adapa, the son of Ea, the wing of the South wind 


Has broken. 


§u-ti-tu [i-na har-]ra-ni ub-hi-e-ki ma-la i-[. 4 
‘5 ka-a[-ap-pa-ki lu-t-Se-bi-ir ki-ma i-na bi-i[SJu ik-bu-{] 

Sa [Su-U]-ti ka-ap-pa-Sa it-te-e3-bi-ir vii i-mi 
{Su-t]-tu a-na ma-a-ti t-ul i-zi-ig-ga (ilu) Anu 
(a-na S]u-uk-ka-li-Su (ilu) i-la-ab-ra-at i-Sa-a{s]-si 
fam]-mi-ni Su-ti-tu i8-tu vii G-mi a-na ma-a-ti la i-zi-ga 

10 [S]u-uk-ka-la-Su i-la-ab-ra-at i-pa-al-8u bif-e-Ii 
(m) A-da-pa ma-ar (ilu) E-a Sa Su-t-ti ka-ap-pa-Sa 


iS-te-bi-ir 
TABLET NO. 2 (continued) 


When Anu heard these 

words 

13 He cried, ‘Help!’ He 
ascended his throne, 
“Let some one bring 
hm,” 

14 Likewise Ea, who 
knows the heaven. 
He roused him 


TABLET NO. 2 (continued) 
(ilu) A-nu a-ma-ta an-ni-ta 
i-na Se-e-mi-Su 
13 il-si na-ra-ru it-ti-bi i-na ku- 
ee ae $u-[tu_ li-il]-gu-ni- 
GF u 


14 an-ni-ka-a (ilu) E-a Sa Sa 
me-e i-di_ il-pu-us-[su]- 
m{a} 


TABLET NO. 3 
1 When heard that 


2 In the anger of his 
heart 
3 His messenger he sent. 


4 He who knows the 
heart of the great 
gods 

Same ee | 


TABLET NO. 3 
{(ilu) Anu anni-] ti ina Se- 


mi-Su 
2 [ina ug]-gat lib-bi-Su 
3 mar gip-ri i-Sap-par 
4 [mu]-du-u lib-bi Hani rabati 
0s Peach ee ee A 


72 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


TABLET NO. 2 (continued) 


Lda: .]} he caused him 
to wear. With a 
mourning garment 

16 He garbed him, and 


gave him counsel 


17 Saying: ‘‘Adapa, before 
the face of Anu the 
king thou art to 


£9, 


TABLET NO. 2 (continued) 


15 [. . .] l{u]-l[a]-a [u]§-te-eS- 
i-Su ka-a-ar-ra 

16 [U-Sa-al-ba-as-su-ma ti-]e-ma 
i-Sa-ak-ka-an-Su 

17 [{um-ma (m)A-da-pa a-na 
pa-ni (ilu) A-ni Sa]r-ri at- 
ta ta-la-ak 


TABLET NO. 3 

6 To King Ea (?) to 
come, 

7 To him, he caused 
words to be borne. 


Silsadeo 6] ) (to: Shim oy 
king Ea. 
9 He sent a  messen- 


ger. | 

10 With a wide ear, know- 
ing the heart of the 
great gods, 

11 [. . .] of the heavens: 
be fixed. 

12 A soiled garment he 
made him wear, 


13 With a 


mourning 

garment he _ clad 
him, 

14 A word he spoke to 
him. 


TABLET NO. 3 
6 ana [(ilu) E-Ja Sar-ri ka-Sa- 
di 


7 [. . .] Su a-ma-ti u8-ta-bil 

8 [...  .] Su ana Sar-ri (ilu) 
E-a 

9 [mar Sip-r]i il-tap-ra 

10 [rap-Sa] uz-ni mu-du-u lib- 
bi ilani rabd-ti 

11 [. . .] Same-e u-kan-Su 

12 ma-la-a ul-taS-Si-Su 

13 [u]-ba-zik-ma kar-ra ul-tab- 
bi-[is-su] 


14 [a-mJa-ta i-kab-bi-Su 


THE MYTH OF ADAPA 73 


TABLET NO. 2 (continued) 


sf Eat od Wane 
heaven 

19 (When) thou comest 
up, and when thou 
approachest the door 
of Anu, 

20 At the door of Anu, 
Tammuz and Gish- 
zida 

21 are standing, 


.] to 


TABLET NO. 3 

15 Adapa, before the king 
Anu thou shalt go 

16 Fail not the order, keep 
my word 

17 (When) thou comest 
up to heaven, and 
approachest the 
door of Anu, 

18 Tammuz and Gishzida 
at the door of Anu 
are standing. 


TABLET NO. 2 


J 


they will see thee, they will ask thee; “‘Sirt 


For whose sake dost thou so appear, Adapa? For whom 


Art thou clad in a mourning garment?” 


“In our 


country two gods have vanished, therefore 
Am Iso.” “Who are the two gods, who in the land, 


25 Have vanished?”’ 


“Tammuz and Gishzida.”’ 


They 


will look at one another and 


1 Adapa is to wear mourning at heaven’s portal, as though for Tam- 
muz and Gishzida, and thereby excite their interest and sympathy, and 


the ruse proves successful. 


TABLET NO. 2 (continued) 
18 [. . . .] a-na S[a-me]-e 


19 fi-na e]-li-k]a-ma a-na ba-a- 
bi (ilu) A-ni i-na te]-hi-ka 


20 [i-nJa ba-a-bu (ilu) A-{ni (ilu) 
Dumuz-zi u (ilu) Gis-zi-da 


21 iz-za-az-zu 


TABLET NO. 3 

15 [A-da-pa ana pan (ilu) A-ni 
Sar-ri at-ta ta-lak-ma 

16 [la te-me-ik-ki] te-ma a 
mat-i sa-bat 

17 [ana Same-e ina e-li-ka ana 
ba-a{b] (ilu) A-ni ina te- 
hi-ka 

18 [(ilu) Dumu-zi u (ilu) Gi8- 
zi-da ina ba-ab (ilu)] A-ni 
iz-za-az-[zu] 


TABLET NO. 2 


im-ma-ru-ka il-t{a-n]Ja-a-[l]u-ka i{d-lu] 
a-na ma-a-ni ka-a e-ma-ta(m) A[-da]-pa a-na ma-an-n{i] 
ka-ar-ra la-ab-Sa-ta i-na ma-a-ti-ni i-lu Si-na ha-al-[k]u-ma 
a-na-ku a-ka-na ip-Se-e-ku ma-an-nu i-lu Se-na Sa i-na ma-a-ti 
25 ha-al-ku (ilu) Dumu-zi u (ilu) Gi8-zi-da Su-nu a-ha-mi-i§ ip-pa- 


la-su-ma 


74 


30 


395 


CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


Be astonished. Good words 

They will speak to Anu. <A good countenance of Anu 

They will show thee. When thou standest before 
Anu 

Food of death they will set before thee, 

Eat not. Water of death they will set before thee, 

Drink not. Garments they will set before thee, 

Put them on. Oil they will set before thee, anoint 
thyself. 

The counsel that I have given thee, forget not. The 
words 

Which I have spoken, hold fast.’”’ The messenger 

Of Anu came: ‘‘Adapa has broken 

The wing of the South wind. Bring him before me.” 


The road to Heaven he made him take, and to 
Heaven he ascended. 

When he came to Heaven, when he approached the 
door of Anu, 

At the door of Anu, Tammuz and Gishzida were 
standing. 


40 When they saw him, Adapa, they cried: “Help, 


30 


35 


40 


Sir, for whom dost thou so appear? Adapa, 
For whom art thou clad in a mourning garment?” 


is-si-ni-ih-hu Su-nu a-ma-ta da-mi-ik-ta 

a-na (ilu) A-ni i-ga-ab-bu-u pa-ni ba-nu-ti Sa (ilu) A-ni 
Su-nu u-ka-la-mu-ka a-na pa-ni (ilu) A-ni i-na G-zu-zi-ka 
a-ka-la Sa mu-ti G-ka-lu-ni-ik-ku-ma 

la-a ta-ka-al me-e mu-t-ti i-ka-lu-ni-ik-ku-ma 

la ta-Sa-at-ti lu-ti-ba-ra t-ka-lu-ni-ik-ku-ma 

li-it-ba-aS Sa-am-na ti-ka-lu-ni-ku-ma bi-i$-Sa-a$ 
ti-e-ma Sa aS-ku-nu-ka la te-mi-ik-ki a-ma-ta 

Sa ak-ba-ku lu sa-ab-ta-ta ma-ar Si-ip-ri 

Sa (ilu) A-ni ik-ta-al-da (m)A-da-pa Sa Su-t-ti 
ka-ap-pa-Sa iS-bi-ir a-na mu-hi-ia Su-bi-la-aS-su 


(har-rja-an 8a-me-e ti-Se-is-bi-is-su-ma [a]-na Sa-me-e i-[li-ma] 
a-na 8a-me-e i-na e-li-Su a-na ba-ab (ilu) A-ni i-na te-bi-Su 

i-na ba-a-bu (ilu) A-ni (ilu) Dumu-zi (ilu) Gi8-zi-da iz-za-az-zu 
i-mu-ru-Su-ma(m) A-da-pa il-su-ti na-ra-ru 

id-lu a-na ma-an-ni ka-a e-ma-a-ta A-da-pa 

a-na ma-an-ni ka-ar-ra la-ab-Sa-a-ta 


ays) 


THE MYTH OF ADAPA 75 


“In the country two gods have vanished; therefore 
am I clad 

{In mourning garments.” “Who are the two gods, 
who have vanished from the land?” 

“Tammuz and Gishzida.” They looked at one 
another and 

Were astonished. When Adapa before Anu, the king, 

Drew near, and Anu saw him, he cried: 

“Come hither, Adapa. Why hast thou broken the 
wings 

Of the South wind?”’ Adapa answered Anu: ‘My lord, 

For the house of my lord in the midst of the sea, 

I was catching fish. The sea was like a mirror (?), 

The South wind blew, and capsized me. 

To the house of the lord was I driven (?) In the 
anger of my heart, 

[The south wind] I cursed. Tammuz and Gishzida 

Answered, “Thy heart should be toward Anu.” 

They spoke. He calmed himself, his heart was [. . .] 

‘“‘Why has Ea revealed to impure mankind 

The heart of heaven and earth? A heart 

has created within him, has made him 

a name? 


60 What can we do with him? Food of life 


45 


50 


55 


60 


i-na ma-ti i-lu Se-e-na ha-al-ku-ma a-na-ku ka-ar-ra 
la-ab-Sa-ku ma-an-nu i-lu Sfi-]na $a i-na ma-a-ti ha-al-ku 
(ilu) Dumu-zi (ilu) Gi8-zi-da a-ha-mi-i§ ip- -pa-al-su-ma 
is-gi-ni-ih-hu(m) A-da-pa a-na pa-ni (ilu) A-ni Sar-ri 
i-na ki-ri-bi-Su i-mu-ur-Su-ma (ilu) A-nu il-si-ma 
al-ka(m) A-da-pa am-mi-ni Sa Su-u-ti ka-ap-pa-Sa 
te-e-eS-bi-ir(m) A-da-pa (ilu) a-na ip-pa-al be-li 
a-na bi-it be-li-ia i-na ga-a-ab-la-at ta-am-ti 
nu-ni a-ba-ar ta-am-ta i-na mi-se-li in-Si-il-ma 
Su-ti-tu i-zi-ga-am-ma ia-a-Si ut-ti-ib-ba-an-ni 
[a-nJa bi-it be-li ul-ta-am-si-il i-na ug-ga-at li-ib-bi-ia 

. Ja at-ta-sa-ar ip-pa-lu i-da 8{u (ilu) hes m{u-zi] 
ful (ilu) Gis-zi-da[. . .] zu rat-ta a-na (ilu) A-ni 
i-ga-ab-bu-t it-tu-ub li-ib-ba-Su iz-za_. . . at 
am-mi-ni (ilu) E-a a-mi-lu-ta la ba-ni-ta Sa Sa-me-e 
u ir-si-e-ti t-ki-il-li-in-8i li-ib-ba 
ka-ap-ra i8-ku-un-Su Su-ti-[m]a i-te-pu-us-su 
ni-nu mi-na-a ni-ip-pu-us-su a-ka-al ba-la-ti 


76 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


Bring him, that he may eat.” Food of life 
They brought him, but he ate not. Water of life 
They brought him, but he drank not. Garments 
They brought him. He clothed himself. Oil 
65 They brought him. He anointed himself. 
Anu looked at him; he wondered (?) at him. 
“Come, Adapa, why hast thou not eaten, not 
drunken? 
(Now) thou shalt not live. [. . .]men[. . .] Ea, 
my lord 
Said: “Eat not, drink not.” 
70 Take him and bring him back to his earth. 
fi) ae) looked:upon him: 


li-ga-ni-Su-um-ma li-kul [a-k]a-al ba-la-ti 
{ijl-gu-ni-Su-um-ma ti-ul i-ku-ul me-e ba-la-ti 
il-gu-ni-Su-um-ma, ti-ul il-ti lu-ba-ra 
il-gu-ni-Su-um-ma, it-ta-al-ba-aS Sa-am-na 

65 il-gu-ni-Su-um-ma it-ta-ap-Si-i8 
id-gu-ul-Su-ma (ilu) A-nu is-si-ih i-na mu-hi-su 
al-ka(m) A-da-pa am-mi-ni la ta-ku-ul la ta-al-ti-ma 
la ba-al-ta-t[a]a-a ni-8i da-a-la-ti (ilu) E-a be-li 
ik-ba-a la ta-ka-al la ta-Sa-at-ti 

70 li-i-ga-Su-m[a te-ijr-ra-Su a-na ga-ga-ri-Su 
Puy ae id-g]u-ul-[Su] 


IV. PRIMITIVE REVELATION AND THE 
EARLY KINGS’ 
1. PRIMITIVE REVELATION 


In Babylon there was a great number of men, of dif- 
ferent races, who had settled Chaldea. They lived in 
an uncivilized manner, like beasts (Syn. 50, 12). 


1 Our only source of information concerning these Babylonian myths 
and legends is Berossos, a Babylonian priest under Antiochus Soter 
(281-262 B. C.), fragments of whose work have been preserved by 
Josephus and Eusebius, the latter having them at second hand from 
Alexander Polyhistor and Apollodorus. The passage here quoted, 
which rests partly upon Georgius Syncellus, is published in Husebit 
Chronicorum Liber Prior, edidit Alfred Schéne (Berlin, 1875), col. 14f. 


"Ev 6& t77 BaBvAduvi roAd rAGISO¢ avd porur yevéoVat aAAoeSvOv KarTotkt- 
odvtwv tHv Xaddaiay Civ d& avrove atdkxtwc, Horep Ta Snpia (Syn. 60, 12). 


PRIMITIVE REVELATION 77 


In the first year’ there appeared from the Red Sea, 
at the place where it borders upon Babylonia, an in- 
telligent? being, by name Oannes, as also Apollodorus 
has narrated, having, as to the whole, the body of a 
fish, but underneath the head there had grown another’ 
head (underneath the head of the fish) and feet likewise 
of a man, had grown from the tail of the fish. He hada 
human voice, and a picture of him is even yet preserved. 

This being, they say, spent the day with men, taking 
no nourishment, and gave men knowledge of letters and 
numbers and many arts, and taught them the set- 
tlement of cities, the founding of temples, and introduc- 
tion of laws and the survey of land, and he explained 
seeds and the harvesting of crops, and all things together 
which relate to the civilized life he taught men. From 
that day nothing else remarkable has been found out 
(Syn. 51, 2). | 

When the sun went down this being, Oannes, went 
again into the sea, and spent the nights in the sea, for 
he was amphibious. Later there appeared also two 
others like him, concerning whom, they say, he (i. e., 


- 1 The first year after the settlement of Chaldea. 

2 Read éugpov instead of agpevoy as conjectured by Gutschmid. 

3 Gutschmid conjectures “human” and probably correctly; see the 
human feet below. . 





"Ev dé TH TpOTw éviavTy davavar Ex THC EpyIpac Saddoone Kata Tov 
duopowvta térov TH BaBvawria Cov adpaivoy ovéuat. *Qdvyv, Kade Kai 
ArodAbdupoc iorépyoe, TO pév bAoVv cdua Exov iySboc, id dé THY KEdadny 
mapareguKviay GAAnv Kepadjy broKdtw Tie Tov iySboc KEedadrc, Kai médac 
dpoiwe avi parov, taparepundtac dé éx THC Obpac Tov ixTboc: Elvas dé aiTe 
guviv avdparov, tyv dé eikéva abrov étt Kal viv diugvAdoecSat, 

_Tovro dé, onal, Td {ov tiv mév juépav dcaTpiBev peta TOV avdpdrwr, 
ovdeuiay Tpopyy mpoogepduevor, mapadidévac Te Toi¢ avOpdrore ypaupdtwv 
kai wadyudtwv Kai Texvav navrodarav éuretpiav, kal TéAEwY ovVOLKLOMOvC 
kat lepav idptoeic nai vouwv éconygoece Kal yewuetpiay didéokecy, Kai orép- 
Mata Kai Kapréav ovvaywyac broderkvivat, Kai ovvédAwe rata Ta Tpd¢ Huépw- 
ow avixovta Biov mapadidévat Toig avSpdroic: and dé Tov yxpdvov éxeivov 
ovdév GAAo repioadv evpedjvat (Syn. 51, 2). 

Tov dé yAiov dbvavrog T6 CHov Tovrovi ’Qavyyv divat rad ei¢ tiv SaAao- 
cau, Kai Ta¢ viKtag év Tq meAdyer dtarrao9ar elvar yap avTov audiBiov- 
vorepov d& garqvat Kai étepa CHa buoca TobTw, TEpl Ov év TH TOV BaolAéwr 


78 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


Berossus) gives information in the book of the Kings. 
But Oannes wrote concerning the creation and concern- 
ing citizenship, and gave the treatise to men (Syn. 
51, 16). 


avaypagy dnote dnAdoev tov dé 'Qdvenv epi yevedc Kat rodtreiag ypdawas 
Kai mapadovvat Tévde TOV Adyov Toig avdpaxoe (Syn. 51, 16). 


2. THE EARLY KINGS! 

These things has Berossus narrated, that the first 
king was Alorus, from Babylon, a Chaldean; he ruled 
ten sars? (Syncellus 71, 3). When, he says, Alorus was 
dead his son Alaparus® reigned three sars, and after 
Alaparus Almelon,‘’ a Chaldean from the state Pautibiblon 
reigned thirteen sars. After Almelon Ammenon? a Chal- 
dean from Parmibiblon® reigned twelve sars. In those days 
there appeared a certain being from the Red Sea, whom 
they call Idotion,’ whose form was that of a man and of a 
fish. And after him Amegalarus of the city of Pautibiblon 
reigned eighteen sars. After this was Daonus, a shepherd 
of the city of Pautibiblon; he also reigned ten sars. 


1 Published op. cit., p. 7f. The text here cited is the Armenian in 
Schoene’s Latin version, which differs somewhat from the Greek and 
is apparently better preserved. 

2 A sar =3,600 years. 

$ Alaparus, also Alaporus, Alaprus has been compared with Adapa 
or Adamu. 

4 The Greek text reads more correctly 'Au#Awv, which is the Babylonian 
amélu=man; compare Enos=man, Gen. 5. 6. 

5’ Babylonian, prob. unm4nu=craftsman, so Hommel. 

¢ A mistake for Pautibiblon. 

7The Greek text here reads [Tov puvoapov "Qavenyr| tov 'Avv@dwrov, 
Abydenus has detrepov Av@dwrov, meaning thereby to make Oannes the 
first Annedotus. 


Tavta piv 6 Bypwoode ioropnie, mparov yevéodar BaciAéa "AAwpov éx 
BaBvAdvog Xaddaiov: BaciAeioa dé cdpove déxa . . . (Syn. 71, 8). 

Quum, inquit, obiisset Alorus, regnavit filius ejus Alaparus 
saros iii. et post Alaparum Almelon es Chaldaeis e civitate Pauti- 
biblon regnavit saros xiii. Post Almelonem autem Ammenonem ex 
Chaldaeis e Parmibiblon (ait) regnasse saros xii. In ejus diebus 
apparuisse bestiam quandam e mari rubro, quam Idotion vocant, 
cujus forma erat hominis et piscis. Atque posteum Amegalarum ex 
Pautibiblon urbe regnasse (tradit) saros xviii. Post hune vero 
Daonum Pastorem fuisse ex urbe Pautibiblon; eum quoque regnasse 
Saros X.. 


THE EARLY KINGS 79 


Under him again from the Red Sea came forth four 
Sirens,’ who, in like manner, appeared having the ap- 
pearance of man and of fish. And thereafter Edoranchus? 
of the state of Pautibiblon held rule eighteen sars. Under 
him again from the Red Sea there appeared a certain 
other being, like fish and man, whose name was Odakon. 
All these he (i. e., Berossus) says were both collectively 
and singly sent forth by Oannes. Thereupon Amenph- 
sinus,? a Chaldean of Lanchara, held rule, and he reigned 
ten sars. Then Otiartes,* a Chaldean of Lanchara, held 
rule; and he also reigned eight sars. When Otiartes was 
dead, his son Xisuthros® reigned eighteen sars. Under 
him occurred the great flood. All these together make 
ten kings and one hundred and twenty sars. 


1The Greek text reads ’AvyydOrtwv Tetpdda, 

2Gr. Eveddpayoc. This is the Babylonian Enmeduranki, who was 
the founder of the sorcerer’s art, which he received directly from 
Shamash and Adad, as appears in the following fragmentary text pub- 
lished by Zimmern (Beitrage zur Kenntris der babl. Religion, pp. 116ff.): 
“Into the hand of Enmeduranki, king of Sippar, darling of Anu, Bel 
and Ea, gave Shamash in Ebarra, Shamash and Adad together, Shamash 
and Adad, Shamash and Adad upon the golden throne; to look upon 
oil and water [that is, to divine thereby] the secret of Anu, Bel and re 
the written tablet of the gods, the leathern pouch [compare Exod. 25. 7, 
the pouch for the Urim and Thummin, ‘breastplate’] of the mystery of 
Heaven and Earth, the cedar staff beloved of the great gods.” 

3 This must be the Babylonian Amel-Sin, “man of Sin,” a sage of Ur, 
whose name is connected with nisirtu secrets in a still unpublished text 
in the British Museum. K. 8080, compare Bezold’s Catalogue and Zim- 
mern in Ketlinschriften und das Alte Testament, 3rd edition, p. 537. 

7 4Otiartes should be corrected into Opartes, Babylonian Ubara- 
utu. 

‘The Babylonian form is Atra-khasis, “the very wise,” which be- 
Sele by transposition Khasis-Atra, from which is derived the Greek 

isuthros. 





Sub eo iterum e mari rubro (egerssas) quatuor Sirenes eadem 
ratione hominis et piscis speciem habentes apparuisse. Ac deinde 
Edoranchum ex Pautibiblon civitate imperium habuisse saros xvi, 
sub eoque rursum e mari rubro comparuisse aliud quoddam (mon- 
strum), pisci et homini simile, cui nomen vocabatur Odacon. Haee 
omnia (sc. monstra) ait, ab Oane summatim singillatim exposita 
esse. Et postea imperium habuisse Amenphsinum Chaldaeum e 
Lancharis, eumque regnasse saros x; deinde vero imperium habuisse 
Otiartem Chaldaeum e Lancharis; et eum quo jue regnasse saros vill. 
Otiarte vero defuncto, filium ejus Xisuthrum regnasse saros xvi; 
sub eo magnum diluvium factum fuisse. Omnes conjunctim fiunt 
reges X. sari Cxx. 


80 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


V. THE GILGAMESH EPIC AND THE 
hi STORY OF THE DELUGE? 


The Gilgamesh Epic is the most beautiful, most im- 
pressive, and most extensive poem which has been 
preserved to us of the literature of the ancient Baby- 
lonians. Its importance for the study of the whole life 
of this ancient people cannot well be exaggerated. 
Though heroic both in form and content, it is crowded 
with mythological material of the greatest interest, 
and though critically studied for years, it seems likely 
to offer a mine of research for another century. To stu- 
dents of the Old Testament it is of peculiar interest 
because it contains as an episode the Babylonian legend 
of the Flood, which lies at the basis of the Old Testa- 
ment stories of the Deluge. 

The epic consisted originally of twelve large tablets, 
every one of which had three columns of writing on 
both obverse and reverse. Many of these have come to 
us in sadly broken condition, and of some only frag- 
ments remain. The text, as we have it, belonged to the 
great library of Ashurbanipal (668-626 B. C.) and is 


1 The original text is published in a monumental work by Paul Haupt, 
Das Babylonische Nimrod-Epos, with supplements by the same in 
Bettrage zur Assyriologie, i, pp. 49ff., 97ff. Tablets VI and XI (the 
latter containing the Deluge legend) are in IV R, 2d edition, pp. 41, 
42, 43, 44. Translations of the whole or of parts are found in Jeremias, 
Izdubar-Nimrod, and Das Alte Testament im Lichte des Alten Orients. 
Jensen, Keilinschriftliche Burbliothek, vi, 1, pp. 116ff.; Dhorme, Choix 
de Textes Religieux Assyro-Babyloniens, pp. 100ff., and 182ff. For the 
Deluge alone see further, Haupt in Schrader’s Ketlinschriften und das 
Alte Testament, 2te Auf., pp. 55ff.; Zimmern in Gunkel, Schépfung und 
Chaos; Winckler, Ketlinschriftliches Textbuch zum Alten Testament, 
3te Auf., pp. 80ff.; Rogers, Religion of Babylonia and Assyria, pp. 199ff.; 
King, First Steps in Assyrian, pp. 161ff.; Ungnad in Gresmann, Alt- 
orientalische Texte und Bilder, pp. 40ff. For further discussions and 
elucidations of the Epic in whole or part see Zimmern in Keitlinschriften 
und das Alte Testament, 3te Auf., pp. 566ff.; Weber, Literatur der Baby- 
lonier und Assyrer, pp. 71ff.; Jastrow, Die Religion Babyloniens und 
Assyriens, and especially Jensen, Das Gilgamesch Epos in der W eltliteratur, 
a marvelous collection of learned material of the highest value, but to 
be used with caution. With it may be compared the valuable Das 
Gilgamesch-Epos, neu iibersetzt von Arthur Ungnad und gemeinver- 
standlich erklart von Hugo Gressmann (1911). 


THE GILGAMESH EPIC 81 


written for the most part in Assyrian script, though a 
few fragments are in neo-Babylonian. The name of 
the poet who produced this version is Sin-liki-unnini, 
but there are numerous allusions on the tablets to their 
having been copied from older originals, and two such 
have been preserved which were written during the 
first Babylonian dynasty (circa 2000 B. C.). 

The poem contains the stories of the great deeds and 
wonderful adventures of Gilgamesh,’ the ruler of Uruk,? 
an historical’ personage originally, to whose illustrious 
name these clouds of myth and legend have been at- 
tached. The episode of the Deluge is here given in full, 
but in order that its relationship to the whole epic may 
be understood a synopsis of the epic, with illustrative 
extracts, is given first. 


FIRST TABLET 4 
The poem begins with a brief résumé of the deeds and 
sufferings of the hero, who had traversed, like Odysseus, 
the far western sea. The opening lines are badly 
broken, but may partly be made out as follows: 


Who saw everything (?),[. . .] of the land, 

Who[. ._ .] learned to know, understood (?) every- 
thing, | 

[....) salltogether . . ..] 


The mysteries of wisdom, everything [. . .] 


1 This is quite certainly the correct reading of the name. It used to 
be read Tedubar, or Gishdubar, and the hero was wrongly identified 
with Nimrod. 

2 The biblical Erech, modern Warka. The deities of Uruk were Anu 
and Ishtar, whose temple is called E-anna. 

3 That he was a historical personage is shown by his association in the 
Omen texts with well-known historical characters; and by the mention 
in a historical text (see Thureau-Dangin, Die swmerischen und akkadis- 
chen Kénigsinschriften, p. 223, 2b) of the restoration at Uruk of a wall 
built by him. 

4 The translation owes most to Jensen, whose remarkable first edition 
in the Keilinschriftliche Bibliothek laid the foundations for future work- 
ers. Here and there a word or suggestion has been caught from Ungnad, 
Dhorme, and others. 


82 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


5 The mysterious he saw, the concealed [he looked 
upon], 
Tidings of the time before the deluge did he bring. 
A far journey did he make, wearying himself and 
Piao 
And upon a stone tablet did write all sufferings. 
He built the wall of peace-loving Uruk. 


After a break comes the striking line, itself broken but 
restored from another passage, 


51 Two thirds of him is God, one third of him is man. 


The tablet then goes on to narrate how he drove the 
people of Uruk to such heavy labors upon the city walls 
that they at length appealed to the gods for deliverance 
from their bondage. The gods hearken to their plaint 
and beseech the goddess Aruru, who had created Gil- 
gamesh, to create a rival for him that he might draw 
the attention of the tyrant to other things. 


Coxtumn II: 
When Aruru heard this, she made in her heart a 
man after the likeness of Anu. 
Aruru washed her hands, took a piece of clay, id 
spat upon it 
35 Engidu' she created, the hero, a lofty offspring, a 
ruler of Ninib. 


Engidu was covered with hair, and lived his life among 
the wild beasts, protecting them against the hunters 
and trappers. In this free life among the beasts he 
came in conflict with a huntsman, who complained to 
his father and then to Gilgamesh. On the advice of 
these two the hunter took with him a harlot, whose 
charms enchained Engidu and induced him to follow 


1The name ‘‘Engidu”’ is Sumerian, and means Engi (=Enki or Ea) 
‘fs creator.’ It has hitherto been often read Eabani. 


THE GILGAMESH EPIC 83 


her to Uruk. There he met Gilgamesh, who had been 
forewarned in two dreams, and the first tablet con- 
cludes with the beginning of friendship between them. 


SECOND TABLET 


The beginning of the second tablet is so badly broken 
that fifty lines are wanting. From the fragments that 
remain we learn that Engidu, enticed by the lure of the 
wilderness, had left Gilgamesh and returned to his 
friendly beasts, among whom he lamented the entice- 
ments of the harlot which had taken him away to the 
city. But the sun god Shamash cried to him out of 
heaven that she had rather brought him only to good, 
to divine food and royal drink and festival garb. Moved 
by the words of the god, Engidu returned to Uruk, 
where a terrible dream came to him, and is related to 
Gilgamesh. 


CoLumn IV: 
“My friend, a dream saw I in the night, 
15 The heaven [thundered], the earth answered 
Before a mighty one I stood 
[. . .] sombre was his visage. 


This mighty creature must have been a demon from 
the underworld, who caught Engidu away into the 
dark abodes of death. 


30 “To that dwelling, which one enters, but comes not 
forth again, 
To that road, whose course returns not again, 
To that dwelling to whose inhabitants light is denied, 
Where earth is their food, clay their repast; 
Covered are they, like birds, with feathers, 
35 And the light they behold not, in darkness they 
dwell.’ 


84 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


What the meaning of the dream may be is unknown to 
us; perhaps it is ominous of Engidu’s death. At the 
end of the tablet we find the two friends planning a 
great journey against Khumbaba, the Elamite warder 
of the cedar mountain of Irnini, that is, Ishtar. The 
thought would seem to be that Gilgamesh goes out to 
rescue from this forest the statue of the goddess. Per- 
haps this portion of the epic rests upon the historical 
event of the carrying away into Elam of a goddess 
image by Kuturnankhundi, which Ashurbanipal says 
occurred sixteen hundred and thirty-five years before 
his time (645 + 1635=2280 B. C.). 


THIRD TABLET 
CoLtumn I: 


20 Gilgamesh opened his mouth and spoke. 
He said to Engidu: 
““My friend let us go to the great palace, 
To the servant of Nin-sun, the great queen, 
To Rishat-Ninlil,? who is mistress of all knowledge.” 


Gilgamesh then induces his mother to make an offering 
to Shamash, doubtless to secure his favor upon the 
great undertaking, and perhaps also to secure an oracle 
concerning its success. 


FOURTH TABLET 

The fragmentary character of this tablet makes it 
very difficult to recover a connected narrative. So far 
as we can see at the beginning the friends are in a dis- 
pute, Engidu striving to induce Gilgamesh to abandon 
the foolhardy expedition. But they set out, neverthe- 
less, and approach the cedar mountain where the god 
Elhil has set the fearsome Khumbaba as a warder. 


1The mother of Gilgamesh. 


THE GILGAMESH EPIC 85 


CoLumn V: 
1 To guard safely the cedars, 
To affright the peoples Ellil had appointed him, 
Khumbaba, his voice is a trumpet, his mouth like 
the gods, his breath a wind. 


Even yet does Eabani strive in vain to turn back his 
friend. They go on approaching nearer to the 


mountain. 
FIFTH TABLET 
CouLumMn I: 


They stood still and looked at the Forest, 

The height of the cedars they regarded, 

They contemplated the entrance to the Forest 

The high door, where Khumbaba enters. 

5 Well made are the roads, well made the path. 
They view the cedar mountain, home of the gods, 
sanctuary of Irnini. 

There follows some account of Khumbaba’s prepara- 
tions for the fray, and then two dreams of Engidu, the 
purport of which was to encourage Gilgamesh to expect 
success. The account of the contest is lost, but the 
issue was a great victory for the two friends, who re- 
turn joyously to Uruk, probably bringing with them 
the long lost statue of the goddess Irnini. 


SIXTH TABLET 
Gilgamesh washes his weapons, adorns himself in fine 
raiment, and sets a tiara upon his head. At the sight of 
him, thus glorious, Ishtar burns with love and ad- 
dresses the hero: 
Cotumn I: 
Come, Gilgamesh, be (my) lover, 
Give me thy fruit, yea, give me, 
Be thou my husband, I thy wife, 
10 I will harness for thee a chariot of lapislazuli and 
gold; 


86 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


Its wheels of gold; its horns of diamond (?) 
Daily shalt thou span great horses to it. 
Enter into our house amid the scent of cedars, 
? When thou enterest into our house 
15 They that sit on thrones shall kiss thy feet; 
Before thee shall bow kings, lords, princes, 
The gifts of mountain and land shall they bring thee 
in tribute. 


But Gilgamesh refuses her, remembering her former 
lovers, and the sorry issue of their amours, for she was 
ever fickle: — 

Which of thy lovers hast thou always [loved]? 

To which one of thy shepherds went all things well? 

Come, I will unfold the misfortunes thou hast sent (?) 

45 Set the sum to the reckoning. 

And then he recounts the miseries of Tammuz, a lover 
most unfortunate, and others still whom she had 
spurned when her love had cooled. 

Ishtar is filled with rage at his refusal and mounts up 
to heaven to her father, Anu, to seek from him ven- 
geance for the insult. At her request the god creates a 
bull and sends him down to Uruk to destroy Gilgamesh. 
The bull slays many until at last Engidu, with the help 
of Gilgamesh, destroys him, and casts upward to Ishtar 
a piece of his carcass, accompanied by fearful taunts. 

Gilgamesh dedicates the bull’s horns to his god 
Lugalbanda, and, with Engidu, marches in triumph 
through the streets of Uruk. As they approach the 
palace he shouts, 

200 Who is beautiful among men? 
Who is glorious among heroes? 
and hears the mighty response from the women, 


Gilgamesh is beautiful among men, 
Gilgamesh is glorious among heroes. 


THE GILGAMESH EPIC 87 


They held high festival in the palace, but on that very 
night Eabani is visited again with an ominous and 
disturbing dream. . 
SEVENTH TABLET 

Engidu tells his dream to Gilgamesh—so much seems 
certain to remain of the seventh tablet, all else being 
uncertain. It seems probable, as Jensen suggests, that 
Gilgamesh should then interpret the dream. It seems 
also probable that a very fragmentary account of 
Engidu’s severe illness may belong to this tablet, 
though Jensen does not agree to this. The matter must 
be left in uncertainty. 


EIGHTH TABLET 

Engidu dies, though whether his death was due to 
disease or to the smiting of the curses of Ishtar is un- 
known. At first Gilgamesh thinks his friend is merely 
asleep: 


Cotumn II: 
“Engidu, my young friend, thou tiger of the desert, 
After everything possible we [. . .] and the moun- 


tain have climbed, 

Have taken and slain Heaven’s bull, 

Have slain Khumbaba, who dwelt in the cedar forest, : 
15 Now, what is this sleep that has seized thee? 

Sombre art thou, and thou hearkenest not to me.”’ 

But he lifted not his eyes, 

He (Gilgamesh) touched his heart; it beat no more 

Then he draped his friend like a bride[. . .] 


20 As a lion, which cries[. . .] 
As a lioness deprived of her whelps[. . .] 
He turned away [. . .] 


Then he flies away into the wilderness, crazed with 
grief. 


88 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


NINTH TABLET 


Gilgamesh wanders in the desert, apparently the vast. 
wastes between Arabia and Syria (so Jensen). 
Cotumn I: 
Gilgamesh for Engidu, his friend, 
Wept bitterly and wandered through the desert: 
“Shall not I also, die like Engidu? 
Sorrow has come within my vitals, 
5 I fear death, therefore do I wander in the desert.” 


In this mood he feels how sad it is that no friendly herb 
grows with sovereign powers against death. So far as 
he knows only one of his forefathers, Ut-napishtim, 
son of Ubara-Tutu, has escaped death, and is living far 
away beyond the western seas: 


“To the power of Ut-napishtim, son of Ubara-Tutu, 
I take my way, I shall go quickly 
To the defiles of the mountains, I shall come by 
night: 
If I see lions and fear 
10 I shall lift my head and invoke Sin.” 


He sets out upon the journey and arrives at Mount 
Mashu (perhaps the Lebanon region), which he finds 
guarded by terrible scorpion men, whose mien is hor- 
rible and deadly. For some reason they receive him 
kindly, though cautioning him of the dangers of his 
road. For twelve double hours he wanders in darkness 
and then sees the light of the sun once more. There, 
under the light, he finds himself in a beautiful garden 
by the seaside. 

| TENTH TABLET 

There on a throne séts Siduri-Sabitu, who, when she 
sees the unkempt Gilgamesh, is filled with terror, and 
locks her doors. He threatens to break them down 


THE GILGAMESH EPIC 89 





and is admitted. To her questions he tells the story 
of Engidu’s death and all his troubles and sorrows since. 
From her he begs tidings of the way to reach Ut- 
Napishtim, but receives a disappointing answer. 


Gotumn IT: 
20 Sabitu said to him, to Gilgamesh, 

“There hath never been passage (thither), 

And none, from the days of old hath crossed that sea. 

Only the hero Shamash hath crossed that sea, but, 
except for him, who shall pass it? 

The crossing is difficult, painful the way 

And deep are the waters of death, which lie before 
it, hindering. 


Perhaps Ur-Shanabi (read also Kalab-Ea and Amel-Ea), 
the sailor of Ut-napishtim, who is just now near by, 
may help him. When appealed to he consents, and 
entering the ship they cross in three days the sea 
which under other circumstances had cost a month and 
a half of journeying. This journey must have been the 
length of the Mediterranean, and the waters of death 
which then lie before them are doubtless the wild 
Atlantic itself. Then the journey becomes more dan- 
gerous, but at last they approach the coast where Ut- 
napishtim stands wondering to see a passenger brought 
to his realm. When greetings are over, Gilgamesh asks 
him how he had attained endless life, and in reply 
receives the splendid story of the Flood, from the lips 
of the great hero who had survived its terrors. 


ELEVENTH TABLET 
Gilgamesh said to him, to Ut-napishtim, the far- 
away: 
“T consider thee, O Ut-napishtim, 


(ilu) Gilgame’ a-na S$a-Su-ma izaka-ra a-na Ut-napiS-tim ru-u-ki 
a-na-at-ta-la-kum-ma Ut-napi§-tim 


90 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


Thy appearance is not changed, thou art like me, 
Thou art not different, even as I am, thou art. 
5 Thy heart is in perfect state, to make combat, 
Thou dost lie down upon thy side, and upon thy 
back. 
Tell me, how hast thou been exalted, and amid the 
assembly of the gods hast found life?” 


mi-na-tu-ka ul Sa-na-a ki-i ia-a-ti-ma at-ta 
u at-ta ul Sa-na-ta ki-i ia-a-ti-ma at-ta 
5 gu-um-mur-ka lib-bi a-na e-piS tu-ku-un-ti 
[u-i-nja a-hi na-da-at-ta e-li gi-ri-ka 
‘ .] ki-i ta-az-ziz-ma ina pubur iléni ba-la-ta taS-’-u . 


1. THE BABYLONIAN FLOOD STORY 


8 Ut-napishtim spoke to him, to Gilgamesh 

I will reveal to thee, O Gilgamesh, the hidden word, 

10 And the decision of the gods will I announce to 
thee. 

Shurippak, a city which thou knowest, 

Which lies on the bank of the Euphrates, 

That city was very old, and the heart of the gods 

Within it drove them to send a flood, the great gods; 
15 [There were] their father Anu, 

Their counsellor the warrior EIlil, 

Their messenger Urta, 

Their prince Ennugi. 

The lord of Wisdom, Ea, counselled with them 
20 And repeated their word to the reed hut: 


8 Ut-napis-tim ana Sa-Su ma izzaka-ra a-na (ilu) Gilgames 
Ju-up-te-ka (ilu) Gilgame$ a-mat ni-sir-ti 
10 u pi-ris-ta Sa ilAni ka-a-Sa lu-uk-bi-ka 
(alu) Su-ri-ip-pak mah4zu Xa ti-du-Su at-ta 
[Sa kiSad] (n4ru) Pu-rat-ti Sak-nu 
alu Su-u la-bir-ma ilAni kir-bu-Su 
a-na Sa-kan a-bu-bi ub-la lib-ba-Su-nu ilani rabdti 
site bit] a-bi-Su-nu (ilu) A-nu-um 
ma-lik-Su-nu ku-ra-du (ilu) En-lil 
guzalQ-Su-nu Nin-ib 
gu-gal-la-Su-nu (ilu) En-nu-gi 
(ilu) Nin-igi-azag (ilu) E-a it-ti-Su-nu ta-me-ma 
20 a-mat-su-nu u-Sa-an-na-a ana ki-ik-ki-Su 


THE BABYLONIAN FLOOD STORY 91 


20a “O reed hut, reed hut, O, wall, wall, 
O reed hut hearken, O wall attend!! 
O man of Shurippak, son of Ubaratutu, 
Pull down thy house, build a ship, 
23a Leave thy possessions, take thought for thy life, 
Thy property abandon save thy life, 
> 25 Bring living seed of every kind into the ship. 
The ship, that thou shalt build 
So shall be the measure of its dimensions. 
Thus shall correspond its breadth and height 
Like the ocean, cover it with a roof. 
30 I understood it, and spake to Ea, my lord, 
[. ». .] my lord, as thou hast commanded 
I will observe, and I will execute it, 
But what shall I say to the city, the people and the 
elders? 
Ka opened his mouth and spake. 
34a He said unto me his servant, 
35 “Thou shalt so say unto them, 
—, Because Ellil hates me, 


1The meaning of this passage seems to be that Ea spoke his message 
to the walls of the house within which Ut-napishtim was sleeping. e 
therefore received in a dream the warning. For the dream compare 
col. iv, 27, p. 100. 


20a ki-ik-ki§$ ki-ik-ki$ i-gar i-gar 
ki-ik-ki-Su Si-me-ma i-ga-ru hi-is-sa-as 
(amelu) Su-ri-ip-pa-ku-u m4r Ubara-(ilu) TU-Tu 
u-kur bita bi-ni elippa 
23a muS-Sir me$ri-e Se-’-1 napSati 
[nja-ak-ku-ra zi-ir-ma na-pi8-ti bul-lit 
25 Su-li-ma zér nap-Sa-a-ti ka-la-ma a-na lib-bi elippi 
elippu Sa ta-ban-nu-3i at-ta 
lu-u man-du-da mi-na-tu-Sa 
lu-u mit-hur ru-pu-us-sa u mu-rak-Sa 
[ki]-ma apst Sa-a-Si su-ul-lil-8i 
30 a-na-ku 1-di-ma azzaka-ra a-na (ilu) E-a be-li-ia 
. . .] be-li Sa tak-ba-a at-ta ki-a-am 
[at-]ta-’-id a-na-ku ip-pu-uS 
{u mi] lu-pu-ul alu um-ma-nu u $i-bu-tum 
(ilu) E-a pa-a-Su epus-ma i-kab-bi 
34a i-zak-ka-ra ana ardi-Su ia-a-tu 
35 [. . .] lu at-ta ki-a-am ta-kab-ba-a8-3u-nu-tu 
[. .  .]-di-ma ia-a-Si (ilu) En-lil i-zi-ir-an-ni-ma 


92 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


No longer may I dwell in your city, nor remain on 
Ellil’s earth, 

Into the ocean must I fare, with Ea, my lord to 
dwell. 

Upon you will he then rain fullness. 

40 [A catch] of birds, a catch of fish 

b . . . Yich] harvest 

[A ri hee Shamash appointed], on an evening the 
senders of rain 

Shall rain upon you a mighty rain-storm. 

As soon as the morning glow appeared 


[45-55 broken off] 


56 The strong one [., ._ .] brought what was necessary 
On the fifth day I laid its keel. 


Cotumn II: 
In its [plan] 120 cubits high on each of its side- 
walls. 
~By 120 cubits it corresponded on each edge of the 
roof. 
I laid down its hull, I enclosed it. 
I built it in six stories. 


ul uS-Sab ina a [li-ku]-nu-ma [ina] kak-kar (ilu) En-lil ul a-Sak- 
kan pani-ia-a-ma 
{ur-Jrad-ma ana apsi it-ti [(lu) E-a be-]li-ia aS-ba-ku 
[eli] ka-a-Su-nu u-Sa-az-na-an-nu-ku-nu-8i nu-uh-Sam-ma, 
40 [bu-’-ur] issuri bu-’-ur nani 
i J-a e-bu-ra-am-ma 
mu-ir] ku-uk-ki 
feli kaSunu uSaznana-ku]-nu-8i 8a-mu-tu ki-ba-a-ti 
{mimm4 Séri] ina na-ma-a-ri 


45[. . . a&S-maa 
PTA a SE 82h 
[Lines 47-55 are broken off] 
56 dan-nu . . hi-] sib-tu ub-la 


ina ha-an-si ‘Q-mi [a]t-ta-di bu-na-Su 
CoLUMN j 4 
ina KAN hit-sa sa X GAR-tam Sak-ka-a igarati-Sa 
X Gar-tan im-ta-hir ki-bir mub-hi-8a 


ad-di la-an-8i Sa-a-Si e-sir-Si 
ur-tag-gi-ib-8i a-na vi-Su 


THE BABYLONIAN FLOOD STORY 93 


5 I divided it outside (?) in seven parts. 
Its interior I divided into nine parts. 
Water-tanks I fastened within it. 


I inspected the compartments, and laid down what 
was necessary. 


Three sars of bitumen I poured over the outside (?) 
9a Three sars of bitumen I poured over the inside, 
10 Three sars of oil the stevedores brought up. 
Besides a sar of oil which men use as a libation, 
The shipbuilder stowed away two sars of oil. 
For the people I slaughtered bullocks, 
I slew lambs daily. 
15 Of must, beer, oil and wine 
I gave the people to drink like water from the river, 
A festival [I made], like the days of the feast of 
Akitu, 
I opened a box of ointment; I put ointment in my 
hand. 
[At the rising] of the great Shamash the ship was 
finished. 
Dae toh ce fale st. owas hard 
CUB see ht rat ienct |... tabove and: below 
two thirds 


5 ap-ta-ra-as-su a-na vii-Su 
kir-bi-is-su ap-ta-ra-as a-na ix-Su 
(isu) Sikkat mé ina kabli-Sa lu am-has 
a-mur pa-ri-su u hi-Sih-tum ad-di 
III sari ku-up-ri at-ta-bak a-na ki-i-ri 
9a III Sari iddi at-ta-bak a-na lib-bi 
10 III Sar sabi na-aS (isu) su-us-su-ul-Sa i-zab-bi-lu Samnu 
e-zu-ub Sar Samni Sa i-ku-lu ni-ik-ku 
II Sar Samni u-pa-az-zi-ru malahu 
a-na . . ._ ut-tib-bi-ib alpi 
as-gi-iS [kirr]i u-mi-Sam-ma 
si-ri-[Su] ku-ru-un-nu Samnu u karanu 
um-ma-[na aS-ki]-ki-ma mé nari-ma 
i-sin-{nu a3-ku-na] ki-ma (-mi a-ki-tim-ma 
ap[-te Sik-kat] pi8-Sa-ti ka-ti ad-di 
eats aaa Soe Sama& [ra]-bi-e elippu gam-rat 
20 [. 2 .| Sup-Su-ku-ma 
20a gi-ir MA, KAK. u8-tab-ba-lu e-li§ u Sap-lis 
{- . . .. .}-li-ku Si-ni-pat-Su 


1 


or 


94 


20 


30 
30a 


35 


CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


With all that I had, I filled it (the ship). 

With all that I had of silver, I filled it. 

With all that I had of gold I filled it. 

With all that I had of living things I filled it. 

I brought up into the ship my family and household. 

The cattle of the field, the beasts of the field, crafts- 
men all of them I brought in. 

A fixed time had Shamash appointed (saying), 

“When the sender of rain sends a heavy rain in the 
evening, 

Then enter into the ship and close thy door.” 

The appointed time came near, 

The senders of the rain in the evening sent heavy 
rain. 

The appearance of the weather I observed, 

I feared to behold the weather, 

I entered the ship and closed the door. 

To the ship’s master, to Puzur-Amurri the sailor, 

I entrusted the building with its goods. 


When the first flush of dawn appeared, 
There came up from the horizon a black cloud. 
Adad thundered within it, 


mimma i-Su-u e-si-en-Si 
mimma i-Su-u e-si-en-8i kaspi 
mimma i-Su-u e-si-en-8i hurasi 
mimma i-Su-u e-si-en-Si zer napSAti ka-la-ma 
u&-te-li a-na elippi ka-la kim-ti-ia u sa-lat-ia 

bu-ul séri u-ma-am séri m4re um-ma-a-ni ka-li-Su-nu u-Se-li 
a-dan-na (ilu) amas i-ku-nam-ma 
mu-ir ku-uk-ki ina li-la-a-ti u-Sa-az-na-an-nu Sa-mu-tu ki-ba-a-ti 
e-ru-ub ana lib-bi elippi-ma pi-hi elippu [var. babi-ka] 
a-dan-nu Su-u ik-tal-da 
mu-ir ku-uk-ki ina li-la-a-ti i-za-an-nu Sa-mu-tu ki-ba-a-ti 
Sa Q-mi at-ta-tal bu-na-Su 
d-mu a-na i-tap-lu-si pu-lub-ta i-Si 
e-ru-ub ana lib-bi elippi-ma ap-ti-hi ba-a-bi 
a-na pi-hi-i Sa elippi ana(m) Pu-zu-ur-(ilu) Amurri malaju 
ekallu at-ta-din a-di bu-Se-e-Su 


mim-mu-u Se-e-ri ina na-ma-ri 
i-lam-ma iS-tu i-Sid Sami-e ur-pa-tu sa-lim-tum 
(ilu) Adad ina lib-bi-Sa ir-tam-ma-am-ma 


THE BABYLONIAN FLOOD STORY 95 


40 While Nebo and Sharru (Marduk) went before. 
They go as messengers over mountain and valley. 
Nergal tore away the foundations.! 

En-Urta advances, the storm he makes to descend. 
The Anunnaki lifted up their torches, 

45 With their brightness they light up the land. 
Adad’s storm reached unto heaven 
All light was turned into darkness 
It [flooded] the land like 
One day the deluge 


Cotumn IIT: 
Raged high, [the waters covered (?)] the mountains, 
Like a besom of destruction they brought it upon 
men, 
' No man beheld his fellow, 
3a No more were men recognized in heaven. 
The gods feared the deluge, 
5 They drew back, they climbed up to the heaven of 
Anu. 
The gods crouched like a dog, they cowered by the 
walls. 


1The earth is portrayed under the figure of a building. Compare 
Job 38. 4-7. 


40 (lu) Naba u (ilu) Sarru il-la-ku ina mab-ri 
il-la-ku guzalldti Sadu-u u ma-a-tum 
tar-gul-li (ilu) Ur-ra-gal u-na-as-sih 
il-lak (ilu) Nin-ib mi-ih-ra u-Sar-di 
(ilu) A-nun-na-ki i8-Su-u di-pa-ra-a-ti 

45 ina nam-ri-ri-Su-nu u-ha-am-ma-tu ma-a-tum 
Sa (ilu) Adad Su-mur-ra-as-su i-ba-’-u Sami-e 

mimma nam-ru ana [i-tu-ti] u-tir-ru 
fir-hi-]is mata kima . . . ib-pu-u 
iSti-en d-ma me-[bu . . |] 


Cotumn IIT: 

ha-an-ti8 i-zi-kam-ma[. . " pada-af. s .] 
ki-ma kab-li eli nit u-ba-’-u A 
ul im-mar a-hu a-ha-’u 

3a ul u-ta-ad-da-a nisi ina Sami-e 
ilani ip-tal-hu a-bu-ba-am-ma 

5 it-te-ih-su i-te-lu-u ana Sami-e Sa (ilu) A-nim 

ilani kima kalbi kun-nu-nu ina ka-ma-a-ti rab-su 


96 


10 


15 


20 


10 


15 


20 


CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


Ishtar cried like a woman in travail, 

Loudly cried the queen of the gods with her beauti- 
ful voice, 

“The former time is turned into clay, 

Since I commanded evil, in the assembly of the gods. 

Because I commanded evil in the assembly of the 
gods 

For the destruction of my people did I command 
battle? 

Did I alone bring forth my people 

That they like the spawn of fish fill the sea?”’ 

The gods of the Anunnaki wept with her, 

The gods sat bowed and weeping, 

Covered were their lips[. . .] 

Six days and [six] nights 

Blew the wind, the deluge and the tempest over- 
whelmed the land. 

When the seventh day drew nigh, the tempest spent 
itself in the battle, 

Which it had fought like an army. 

Then rested the sea, the storm fell asleep, the flood 
ceased. 

I looked upon the sea, there was silence come, 

And all mankind was turned to clay. 


i-Ses-si (ilu) I8-tar ki-ma a-lit-ti 

u-nam-bi (ilu) belit ilani ta-bat rig-ma 

Q-mu ul-lu-u a-na ti-it-ti lu-u i-tur-ma 

Sa a-na-ku ina ma-har il4ni ak-bu-u limuttu 

ki-i ak-bi ina ma-har il4ni limuttu 

ana bu-lu-uk nidi-ia kab-la ak-bi-ma 
a-na-ku-um-ma ul-la-da ni-Su-u-a-a~ma 

ki-i mArt nant u-ma-al-la-a tam-ta-am-ma 

ilAni Su-ut (ilu) A-nun-na-ki ba-ku-u it-ti-8a 

ilAni aS-ru as-bi i-na bi-ki-ti 

kat-ma Sap-ta-Su-nu . . -a pu-ub-ri-e-ti 

VI ur-ra u [VJ] mu-Sa-a-ti 

il-lak Sa-a-ru a-bu-bu u me-hu-u i-sap-pan [matu] 
si-bu-u dmu i-na ka-Sa-a-di it-ta-rak me-hu-u a-bu-bu kab-la 
3a im-tah-su kima ha-ai-al-ti 

i-nu-uh tamtu uS-ha-ri-ir-ma im-bul-lu a-bu-bu ik-lu 
ap-pal-sa-am-ma ta-ma-ta $a-kin ku-lu 

u kul-lat te-ni-Se-e-ti i-tu-ra a-na ti-it-ti 


THE BABYLONIAN FLOOD STORY 97 


25 Like a roof the plain lay level, 
I opened the window and the light fell upon my 
face, 
I bowed, I sat down, I wept, 
And over my face ran my tears. 
I looked in all directions, terrible (?) was the sea. 
30 After twelve days, an island arose. 
To the land of Nisir the ship made its way, 
The mount of Nisir held it fast, that it moved not. 
One day, a second day did the mount of Nisir hold it, 
that it moved not. 
33a A third day, a fourth day did the mount of Nisir 
hold it, that it moved not. 
A fifth day, a sixth day did the mount of Nisir hold 
it, that it moved not. 
34a When the seventh day approached, 
.\ 385 I sent forth a dove and let her go. 
35a The dove flew away and came back, 
For there was no resting place and she returned. 
~ I sent forth a swallow and let her go, 
37a The swallow flew away and came back, 
For there was no resting place, and she returned. 
Isent forth a raven and let her go, 
25 ki-ma u-ri mit-bu-rat u-Sal-lu 
ap-ti nap-pa-Sa-am-ma, urru im-ta-kut eli dir ap-pi-ia 
uk-tam-mi-is-ma at-ta-Sab a-bak-ki 
eli dar ap-pi-ia il-la-ka di-ma-a-a 
ap-pa-li-is kib-ra-a-ti bat-tu tamtu 
30 a-na XII-ta-an i-te-la-a na-gu-u 
a-na (Sad) Ni-sir i-te-mid elippu 
Sadu-u (Sadt) Ni-sir elippu is-bat-ma a-na na-a-si ul id-din 
iSti-en O-mu Sina-a 0-mu Sadu-u Ni-sir KI-MIN 
33a Sal-Sa f-ma riba-a t-ma Sadu-u KI-MIN 
han-Su siS-Sa Sadu-u (Sadd) Ni-sir KI-MIN 
34a si-ba-a d-ma i-na ka-Sa-a-di 
35 u-Se-si-ma summatu u-mas-Sir 
35a il-lik summatu i-tu-ra-am-ma 
man-za-zu ul i-pa-aS-Sim-ma is-sah-ra 
u-Se-si-ma sinuntu u-mas-Sir 
37a il-lik sinuntu i-tu-ra-am-ma 
man-za-zu ul i-pa-aS-Sim-ma is-sah-ra 
u-Se-si-ma a-ri-ba u-mas-sir 


98 


CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


40 The raven flew away, she saw the abatement of the 


waters, 
She drew near, she waded, she croaked (?) and came 
not back. 
Then I sent everything forth to the four quarters of 
heaven, I offered sacrifice, 
I made a libation upon the mountain’s peak. 
. By sevens I set out the sacrificial" vessels, 


45 Beneath them I heaped up reed and oben wood and 


myrtle 
The gods smelt the savor, 


46a The gods smelt the sweet savor, 


The gods gathered like flies over the sacrificer. 
When at last the Lady of the gods drew near 


GoLtumn IV: 


She raised the great jewel, which Anu according to 
her wish had made. 

“Oh ye gods here—even as I shall not forget the 
jewels of my neck 

Upon these days shall I think, I shall never forget 
them. 

Let the gods come to the offering, 


1 Assyrian, adagaru. The signification of the word is doubtful. It is 
a synonym of kupputtu, which is defined as a “‘ short’”’ vessel. 


40 


45 
46a 


il-lik a-ri-bi-ma ka-ru-ra 8a mé i-mur-ma 

ik-rib i-Sa-ab-hi i-tar-ri ul is-sab-ra 

u-Se-si-ma a-na IV S4ré at-ta-ki ni-ka-a 

a8-kun Sur-kin-nu ina eli zik-kur-rat Sadi-i 

Vit u VII (karpatu) a-da-gur uk-tin 

i-na Sap-li-Su-nu at-ta-bak kan (isu) erina u Asa 
ilani i-gi-nu i-ri-Sa 

ilAni i-si-nu i-ri-’a taba 

ildni ki-ma zu-um-bi-e eli bél-niké ip-tah-ru 

ul-tu ul-la-nu-um-ma (ilu) bélit ilA4ni ina ka-Sa-di-3u 


CoLtumwn IV: 


is-8i elita rabita Sa (ilu) A-nu-um i-pu-8u ki-i su-bi-8u 

i]4ni an-nu-tum lu-u sibri-ia a-a am-si 

(imi an-nu-tum lu-u ah-su-sa-am-ma lu-u a-na da-ri§ a-a am-Si 
ilani lil-li-ku-ni a-na Sur-kin-ni 


5 


10 
11 
lla 
12 
12a 


“15 
15a 


18 
18a 


THE BABYLONIAN FLOOD STORY 99 


But let Ellil not come to the offering, 

For he took not counsel, and sent the deluge 

And my people he gave to destruction.” 

When at last Ellil drew near, 

He saw the ship; then was Ellil wroth. 

He was filled with anger against the gods the Igigi:? 

“Who then has escaped with life? 

No man must live in the destruction!” 

Then En-Urta opened his mouth and spake, 

He said to the warrior Elli, 

‘‘Who but Ea can plan aught, 

And Ea knoweth every matter.” 

Ea opened his mouth, and spake, 

He spake to the warrior Elli, 

“Thou wise among the gods, warrior Ellil, 

Why couldst thou, without thought, send a flood? 

On the sinner lay his sin, 

On the transgressor lay his transgression, 

Forbear, let not [all] be destroyed, have mercy, that 
men be not destroyed (?) 


1The Igigi are the upper gods, and here include also the great gods 
(Ungnad). 


5 


10 
if 
lla 
12 
12a 


(ilu) En-lil a-a il-li-ka a-na Sur-kin-ni 

as-Su la im-tal-ku-ma i8-ku-nu a-bu-bu 

u niSé-ia im-nu-u ana ka-ra-3i 

ul-tu ul-la-nu-um-ma (ilu) En-lil ina ka-8a-di-Su 
i-mur elippi-ma i-te-ziz (ilu) En-lil 

lib-ba-ti im-ta-li Sa ilani Igigi 

a-& um-ma u-si na-pis-ti 

a-a ib-lut amelu ina ka-ra-3i 

(ilu) Nin-ib p4-Su epuS-ma ikabi 

izzaka-ar ana ku-ra-di (ilu) En-lil 
man-nu-um-ma a la (ilu) E-a a-ma-ti i-ban-nu 
u (ilu) E-a i-di-e-ma ka-la Sip-ri 

(ilu) E-a pa-a-Su epus-ma ikabt 

izzaka-ar ana ku-ra-du (ilu) En-lil 

at-ta abkal il4ni ku-ra-[du (ilu) En-lil] 

ki-i ki-i la tam-ta-lik-ma a-bu-ba taS-kun 

be-el ar-ni e-mid hi-ta-(a-)-3u 

be-el kil-la-ti e-mid kil-lat-su 

ru-um-me a-a ib-ba-ti-ik Su-du-ud! a-air[. . J] 


1 Compare BA V 16, 624, [Langdon]. 


100 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


20 Instead of thy sending a deluge? 
Had a lion come and mankind lessened! 
22 Instead of thy sending a deluge? 
22a Had a wolf come and mankind lessened! 
23 Instead of thy sending a deluge? 
23a Had a famine come and the land . . .! 
24 Instead of thy sending a deluge? 
24a Had Urra' come and mankind [slain]! 
25 I have not divulged the decision of the great 
gods. 
I made Atrakhasis see a dream and so he discovered 
the secret of the gods. 
Now take counsel for him.” 
Ea went up into the ship. 
He took my hand, [and] brought me forth, 
30 He brought forth my wife, and made her kneel at my 
side, 
He turned us toward each other, he stood between 
us, he blessed us: 
“Formerly Ut-napishtim was only a man, but 
Now let Ut-napishtim and his wife be like the gods 
even us, 


1 That is, pestilence. 


20 am-ma-ki taS-kun a-bu-ba 
néSu lit-ba-am-ma niSi li-sa-ab-hi-rum 
22 am-ma-ki taS-kun a-bu-ba 
22a barbarru lit-ba-am-ma niSé li-sa-[ab-hi-ir] 
23 am-ma-ki taS-kun a-bu-ba 
23a hu-Sab-hu liS-Sa-kin-ma mata lis-[kip] 
24 am-ma-ki taS-kun a-bu-ba 
24a (ilu) Ur-ra lit-ba-am-ma mata lim-[has] 
25 ana-ku ul ap-ta-a pi-ris-ti il4ni rabdati 
At-ra-ha-sis Su-na-ta u-Sab-ri-8um-ma pi-ris-ti ilani i-me 
e-nin-na-ma mi-lik-Su mil-ku 
i-lam-ma (ilu) E-a a-na lib-bi elippi 
is-bat ka-ti-ia-ma ul-te-la-an-ni-ia-a-8i 
30 u8-te-li u’-tak-mi-is zin-nis-ti ina i-di-ia - 
il-pu-ut pu-ut-ni-ma iz-za-az ina bi-ri-in-ni i-kar-ra-ban-na-Si 
i-na pa-na(m) Ut-napiStim a-me-lu-tum-ma 
Danae wD Ut-napiStim u aSSati-Su lu-u e-mu-u ki-i ilAni 
na-Si-ma 


THE BABYLONIAN FLOOD STORY 101 


Let Ut-napishtim dwell afar off at the mouth of the 
rivers.” 
35 They took me and afar off, at the mouth of the 
rivers they made me to dwell. 


With these words the long story of the deluge is ended, 
and Ut-napishtim takes thought for his earthly visitor 
and says: 
“Who of the gods, will now gather thee to himself 
That thou mayest find the life thou seekest? 
Come, lie not down to sleep six days and seven 
nights” 


The idea is that if he can master sleep, twin brother of 
death, he might thus learn to master death itself. But 
the test is too severe and the hero falls asleep. Ut- 
napishtim mocks his weakness, but his wife, moved 
with pity for the helpless wanderer, desires her husband 
to make some provision for getting him back again. 
Her husband, moved by her appeal, calls to Gilgamesh 
to secure for himself a certain plant’ which grew in the 
bottom of the ocean. Gilgamesh ties heavy stones to | 
his feet and plunges into the sea, from which he brings 
up the needful plant. 

He is overjoyed and thinks that he has possessed 
himself of the plant of eternal life. So does he boast of 
it. 

Gilgamesh said to him, to Ur-shanabi, the sailor: 
295 Ur-shanabi, this plant is a plant of renown, 
Whereby man obtains his longings (?) 

1A very pretty dispute rages over the identification of this plant. 
Dr. Kiichler has made the brilliant suggestion that it may be coral. 
Coral, however, grows in salt water, and it was from the ocean of sweet 
water (apsu) that Gilgamesh drew his plant. Perhaps this is not a 


valid argument against Kiichler, as the Assyrians may not have known 
the habitat of coral. 


lu-u a-Sib-ma(m) Ut-napistim ina ru-u-ki ina pi-i narati 
35 il-ku-in-ni-ma ina ru-u-ki ina pi-i narati uS-te-3i-bu-in-ni. 


102 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 
I will carry it to walled Uruk, there will I make to 


Gab Olt iy 7. 2] 
Its name is: ‘When old shall man become young 
again.’ 


I myself will eat zt, to return to my youth.” 


Then they made the long journey, and when they had 
eome to land, Gilgamesh went to bathe in a pool of 
fresh water. While thus employed a serpent.stole the 
precious plant away, and left the hero disconsolate. 
Overland on foot to Uruk they made their weary way, 
and the tablet concludes with plans, announced to the 
sailor by Gilgamesh, for rebuilding the city walls—the 
very walls which had been the cause of all his troubles 
in the beginning. 
TWELFTH TABLET 


Gilgamesh had sadly failed in all his journeys; here 
he finds himself back again in Uruk, and none the wiser 
concerning the mysteries which he had hoped to solve. 
He now desires to make his way to the abode of the 
dead, there to learn what the dead might have to say 
concerning this life and its problems. 

He fails to meet the conditions laid upon him, and 
cannot find his way to the abode of the dead. He there- 
fore determines to bring the spirit of Engidu to earth 
again, if the gods will permit. His appeals to Ellil to 
accomplish this object are in vain, and so also does Sin 
refuse, but Ea, on the other hand, commands Nergal to 
send up the longed-for spirit. 


Coutumn III: 
When the bold and noble Nergal [heard this] 
He opened a hole in the earth and 
Caused the spirit of Engidu, like a wind, to come out 
of the earth. 


ANOTHER FLOOD STORY 103 


Then began a dialogue between the reunited friends; 
but, alas! Engidu cannot lift the curtain of the great 
mysteries. The only comfort he can bring is that, 
though men must die, in the next world they find them- 
selves among the friends they had on earth. The 
search for eternal life has ended in failure, yet there is a 
comfort and solace in the thought of the associations in 
the life after death. 


2. ANOTHER RECENSION OF THE DELUGE 
STORY! 

The story of the Deluge preserved in the eleventh 
tablet of the Gilgamesh Epic was not the only form in 
which the Babylonian legends were preserved. It was 
not canonized, and men might write other forms, or 
alter the others, as did the Hebrews with their narra- 
tives, until canonization had crystallized them. This 
recension belonged also to Ashurbanipal’s library. It 
elaborates somewhat the conversation between Ea and 
Ut-napishtim which appears in the Nimrod Epic xi, 
1. 26f. 

1 Published by Friedrich Delitzsch, Assyrische Lesestiicke, 3te Auf., 
p. 101; Paul Haupt, Das babylonische Nimrodepos, p. 131; IV R., 2d 
edition, Additions and Corrections, p. 9. Translated by Paul Haupt 
in Schrader, Ketlinschriften und das Alte Testament, 2te Auf., p. 61; 
Jensen, Ketlinschriftliche Bibliothek, vi, 1, pp. 254ff.; Winckler, Keilin- 
schriftliches Textbuch zum Alten Testament, 3te Auf., p. 88; Dhorme, 
Choix de Textes religieux Assyro-Babyloniens, pp. 126, 127; Jeremias, 


Das Alte Testament im Lichte des Alten Orients, 2te Auf., p. 126f.; Un- 
gnad, in Gressmann, Altorientalische Texte und Bilder, i, p. 57. 


like the ends of Hea[ven and Earth] 
.] may it be powerful above and [below] 
ClOSee, Shears] 


Pa ee tee 
. e ° . 


We his | 

ki-ma kip-pa-ti Sa{mé u irsiti) 
lu-da-an e-li$ u Sa[p-lis] 
e-pi-bi A 


Se 
. . . ry 


104 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


5 [Behold] the time I will announce to thee. 
“Enter into the ship, close again the door of the 
ship. 
Bring within thy grain, thy live stock and thy 
possessions, 
Thy [wife], thy kinsfolk, and thy craftsmen, 
The cattle of the field, the beasts of the field, as 
many as eat the grass, 
10 Will I send thee, that they may keep thy door.’ 
Atra-khasis opened his mouth, and spoke, 
(And) said to Ea, his Lord: 
“T have never built a ship [. . .] 
Mark out [for me] upon the earth, a plan of one. 
15 [The plan] will I examine, and [build] the ship 


thereby. 
[eS ie 2 raw pom) ther eartlis| saan 
aie “as thoulhasticommmanded i aaa 


1The meaning seems to be to remain at thy door; that is, to abide 
with thee, so Jensen. 


5 [. . . . a-dan-na Sa a-Sap-pa-rak-[kum-ma] 
[ana elippi] e-ru-um-ma b4b elippi tir[-ra] 
[Sali ana] lib-bi-Sa Seat-ka buSt-ka u makkuru-[ka] 
[aSSat]-ka ki-mat-ka sa-lat-ka u maré um-ma-ni 
bu-ul séri u-ma-am séri ma-la urkiti ir[-hu . . .] 
10 Deedee ess -ma i-na-as-sa-ru_babi-[ka] 
[At-ra]-ha-sis pa-a-Su epuS-ma ikabi 
[iz-zak-]kar ana (ilu) E-a be-lf- [Su] 
ma-ti-ma-a elippu ul e-pu-uS[. . .] 
[ina kak]-ka-ri e-sir u-[sur-tu] 
15 [u-sur-]tu lu-mur-ma elippu {lupus} 
.| ina kak-ka-ri e-sir [. ; 
(iten | Savtak-ba-allk 


3. AN ANCIENT BABYLONIAN DELUGE 
FRAGMENT ? 
This badly broken tablet has the distinction, among 
all others, of being exactly dated, for according to its 
colophon it was written on the ee he day of 


ANCIENT DELUGE FRAGMENT 105 


Shabatu (eleventh month) of the eleventh year of 
Ammizaduga, i. e., ca. 1800 B.C. It belongs to the 
collection of Mr. J. Pierpont Morgan, New York. 


Cotumn I: 

(fate ic NOt 0: (FNM 
[In] the land I will send lightning, the ie earaney 
PORE MT Rd get pcos et tr | 
Be ROE eT Re! Vin MNS ak Rtas Pe it manta: 

aa f .] their ery 
Li .] the great 
: eet ee hes ba eas | GOS men, 

10 t the people . . .|] 
[. Adad slay! 
[broken' . . . to (?) our river went (?) 


[Lines 13-15 illegible] 


16 May the clouds rain, 
May they not drop | 
[. . .] the field, its produce 


1This word was written by the ancient scribe to indicate that the 
text which he was copying was broken at that place. 


Cotumn I: 
Lath Juul dHi-ik [. pot pal at 
. . ma-tum lu-ub-rik nisi[. . .] tida 
.] li-i i-ra-ab-bu 
: ma(?)-ru(?)-us- ta im-ta-ar 
.] ri-gi-im-Si-in 
.] ra-bu-tim 


[. 
hy 
[. 
5 [. 
Bae oMCE LE] a-me-lu-ti. 
[. 
[. 
[ 


. . . 
| an | 


10 a-na ni-si 


3 su u (ilu) ee li-Sa-ak- ti-il 
hi-bi-i8 . . ©.) naru ni-il-li-ka 


[Lines 13-15 illegible] 
16 [ur]-bi-e-tum li-im-tir-an-ni-ma 
i .] a-ia it-tu-uk 
{. .  .] eklu i8-pi-ki-Su 


106 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


Coutumn II: 
That he may slay! That he may destroy, 
On the morrow that he may rain pestilence 
That he may prolong in the night. 
That he may cause it to rain. 


15 He increases (?) the field, the land the city [. . .] 
They constructed the . . . of Adad in the city; 
They spoke, they shouted 
They sent upacry[. . .] 


[. . .] they feared not[. . .] 


Coutumn VII: 
10 [. . . Opened his mouth 
And said to[. . .] 
Why dost thou slay the [people?] 
I will stretch out my hand (?) 
The flood which thou art bringing, [. . .] 
15 Who he may be, I[. . .] 
I alone bear! [my people . . .] 
His work is[. . .] 


1 Compare the Gilgamesh Epic, tablet xi, 123. The speaker is prob- 
ably Ishtar, as in that passage. 


Cotumn II: 

li-Sa-ak-[tilli|-ga-az-[ziz_. . 
i-na Se-ri di-ib-ba-ra li-Sa-az-[ni-in] 
li-i8-ta-ar-ri-ik i-na mu-Si 
li-Sa-az-ni-in na-aS 

eklu u-at-ta-ar-ra irsi-tu-Su a-li 

Sa (ilu) Adad i-na a-li ib-nu-u 
ik-bu-ma is-su-u na-[. 

re u-Se-lu[. . .] 
: ‘ .] ul ip-la-hu 


1 


on 


Coutumn VII: 

10[. ._.  bi-a-Su [épus-ma] 
iz-za-kar a-nai[. . 
a-na mi-nam tu-us-mit-ma Bye eS 
u-ub-ba-al ga-ti a-na ni-[Si . . |] 
a-bu-bu Sa ta-ga-ab-b[u- . . |] 

15 man-an-nu Su-u a-na-kul. . .] 
a-na-ku-ma u-ul-la-da[. . .] 
Si-bi-ir-Su i-ba-aS-Si da-[. .  .] 


ANCIENT DELUGE FRAGMENT 107 


That they may see, he[. . .] 
And I bear[. . .] 

20 They may goin[the ship . . .] 
The ship’s bolts[. . .] 


They may go 

Cotumn VIII: 
iat Mes Pr ean es aie are DOTLeCU hie). | vv 
ce . . he made men 


ira iacie Bretied his mouth 
5 And said to his lord 
xxvihs 
II tablet of the (series) “when man slept (?) 
IVCXXXI1x? 
Azag-Aa,® scribes assistant 
10 The month Shabatu, xxviii Day, 
The year in which King Ammizadugga 
Built the city Dur-Ammizadugga 
At the mouth of the Euphrates. 


1 This is the number of lines in each column. 
2 The number of lines.in the whole tablet as originally written. 
3 The writer or copyist of the tablet. 


li-ib-te-ru Su-u[. . |] 
u-ul-la-ad u[. . 

20 li-il-li-ku i-na [elippi 
ta-ar-ku-ul-li pi-ir 


li-il-li-fku . . J]. 


Couumn VIII: 
[ Ta oe 
[. . . ga-me-ir 
.. Ta . . . Saa-nani-si i-pu-u8-[ma] 
At-ram-ha-si-is bi-a-Su i-pu-uS-[ma] 
5 iz-za-kar a-na be-li-Su 
XXXVIi 
duppu IT (kamma) i-nu-ma gal-lu a-me-lum 
vii (60)+19] 
Azag-Aa tup-sar sibru 
10 Arah Sabatu (Gmu) XXVIII (kam) 
mu Am-mi-za-du-ga Sarru 
dar Am-mi-za-du-ga-ki 
ka (naru) ud-kib-nun ki-ra-ta 
in-ga-mar! su (?) ma-a 





1 for in-ga-mar read probably 1n-L1n (so Dhorme) 


108 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


4. ANOTHER ANCIENT BABYLONIAN DELUGE 
FRAGMENT? 

This small fragment of unbaked clay was discovered 
at Nippur by the expedition of the University of Penn- 
sylvania. The obverse has been broken off, and the 
reverse remains in a very fragmentary condition. 
Hilprecht, who discovered and published the tablet, 
computes that it “was written some time between 2137 
and 2005 B. C., or, in round figures, about 2100 B. C. 
This is the very latest date to which this fragment pos- 
sibly can be assigned, both according to its place of 
discovery and the palseographical evidence presented 
by the tablet itself.” There is some dispute as to the 
extent or accuracy of the records concerning the place 
of discovery, and the palzeographical evidence is not 
quite conclusive. The tablet may well be as old as 
Professor Hilprecht argues, but the suggestion of a 
date so late as the early Kassite period (1700 B.C.) can 
hardly be excluded. The tablet is a very interesting 
addition to the Deluge literature, however the question 
of date may be decided. 


iThe tablet is published and translated by Hilprecht, The Earliest 
Version of the Babylonian Deluge Story and the Temple Library of Nippur. 
The Babylonian Expedition of the University of Pennsylvania, vol. v, 1. 
Compare also Theophilus G. Pinches and Fritz Hommel in the Hxpost- 
tory Times (May, 1910), vol. xxi, pp. 364ff. 


[ila «Alita club a wae We rane | eens 
.] I will loosen, 
[a deluge T shall make, and] it shall sweep away all 
mankind at once, 
[but seek thou life beans the deluge come forth, 


1 Hilprecht supplies “the confines of heaven and earth.” 


PIN NS REY Oe oie . .|-ka 

RES A gra Ae 1 a-pa-as-Sar 

[ ee 5 kala ni-8i i&-te-ni8 i-za-bat 
[ .]-t1 la-am abubi wa-si-e 


BEROSSOS AND THE FLOOD 109 


5 [For over all living beings] however many they are, 
will I bring overthrow, destruction, annihilation. 


feigeiewe? sa s/s] DUUd)a-ereat. ship and 
[. . . . . .  .]| total height shall be its structure. 
ie . . .] a ship shall it be, carrying what 
las bea saved of life. 
[. . . . .] with a strong roof cover [it.] 
10 [. . . the ship] which thou shalt make, 
[into it brjing the beasts of the field, the birds of 
heaven, 
seme | theuwhole, number; 
Prien andthe family) pps | 
leer ie Myson me andr kuz 
1 Hilprecht supplies ‘‘and the creeping things, two of everything.” 
5 [. . .] -a-ni ma-la i-ba-aS-Su-u lu-kin ub-bu-ku lu-pu-ut-tu 
hu-ru-su 
[. . .] (isu) elippu ra-be-tu bi-ni-ma 


.] ga-be-e gab(?)-bi lu bi-nu-uz-za 


[ .] Si-i lu (Gigu) magurgurrum ba-bil-lu na-at-rat na-piS- 
tim 
[. . .]-ri (2?) zu-lu-la dan-na zu-ul-lil 
LOT at ] te-ip-pu-su 
[. . . .  .]-lam (?) i-ma-am si-rim is-sur Sa-me-e 
[ . . . .| ku-um mi-ni 
[ (?) u ki{mj-ta-ru (?) . . J 
[ Sita SUES iiea ses 


5. THE BABYLONIAN DELUGE ACCORDING TO: 
BEROSSOS? 
The same Alexander [Polyhistor] narrates further 
after the writing of the Chaldeans as follows: 
After the death of Ardatos, his son Xisuthros reigned 
eighteen sars.? In his time a great flood took place. 
The account of it is thus written down. Kronos ap- 


1 Husebti Chronicorum Iibri Duo, edidit Alfred Schoene, Berlin, 1875, 
vol. i, pp. 20-24. 
21 sar=3,600 years (60x60). 


. Aéyer yap 6 avroc AréEavdpoc, OC ard THC ypaone TOV Xaddaiwv abdiv 
[mapaxarudy aro tov évatov Baoiréwe ’Apddtov Eri tov déxatov Aeyopevoc 
rap’ avtoig ZicovS por] obTac ’Apddrov dé TehevTHoavroc Tov viov avToU 
Zicovdpov Bacidevoa odpove oxTwxkaidexa’ Eni rovtov péyav katachvopov 
yevéoSar’ avayeypaoSa: dé Tov Adyov oitwc, Tov Kpdvoyv avt@ kata Tov 


110 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


peared to him in a dream, and said that on the fifteenth 
of Dasios mankind would be destroyed by a cataclysm. 
He had commanded him to dig and to place at Sippar 
a written account of the beginning, middle, and end of 
all things,’ and then to build a boat and enter it with 
relatives and remaining friends. He should also put 
provisions in it and animals, both winged and four- 
footed, and, when all was prepared, set sail. If anyone 
should ask whither he was sailing, he should answer, 
“To the gods, to sue that things may be well with men.” 
Xisuthros obeyed and built a boat of five? stadia long 
and two stadia wide, and then when everything was 
arranged he embarked wife and children and near 
friends (Syn. 53, 19). 

When the cataclysm came and immediately ceased 
Xisuthros let fly certain of the birds. These, however, 
having found neither food nor a place to rest, came 
again into the ship. Again after certain days Xisu- 
thros let the birds go. But these again returned having 
; 1 This item is wanting in the cuneiform account which has come down 
O US. 


2So the MSS. The Armenian version reads “fifteen” and v. Gut- 
schmid corrects to this and Schoene follows. 





trvoy éErioravra gdvat unvoc Aaiciov méurty Kat dexdty Tove avSpdrove wri 
katakAvopov diagdapjoeodat, Kedevoa ody 1a ypaupdtwv ravtwv apyac Kai 
féoa kat TeAevtac opigavra Veivar év mbAet HAiov Xiordpotc, Kai vaurrnynod- 
Levov oKdgoc EuByvat peta TOY ovyyevdv Kal avayxaiwy didwov' EvdéEoSar dé 
Boduata xai wéuata, EuBadeiv dé Kai (Oa nTHVa Kai TETpdroda, Kal ravTa 
evTperioduevoy TAeiv, Epwrapuevov dé mov mAeiz gpdvar, mpdcg Tove Seove, 
evEduevav! eveduevov avd poroe ayada yevéoSar, Tov 0’ ob rapakotoayra 
vauTnynoaotal oxagoc, Td uév pupKoc otadiny déka wévte,3 Té dé TAGTOE oTa- 
diwy dbo tadé ovvtayVévra rdvta ovvSéiodar, Kal yvvdixa Kal réxva, Kai 
Tove avayKatoue pidove éuiBdoar (Syn. 58, 19). 

_Tevouévov dé Tov KatakAvopodv, kal evdéwe AnEavtog Tay Opvéwv Tivd Tov 
Rtoovdpov agiévac' radé ov tpodyy ebpdvra obre térov brov KaVioas waAw 
EADet ei¢ Td rAoiov, Tov dé Eicovdpov wadw werd tivag quépac aduévas to 


1 Cod evEduevoy, corr. A. v. G. after Scaliger. 
2 Cod vaurqynoavra, corr. A. v. G. 


3 Cod révre, corr. A. v. G. 


BEROSSOS AND THE FLOOD 11] 


their feet soiled with clay. When he let them go a third 
time they did not return again to the ship. Xisuthros 
knew from this that the land had appeared again, and 
when he had removed a part of the side of the ship he 
saw that the ship had grounded upon a certain moun- 
tain. Thereupon he left the ship with wife and daughter 
and the pilot, and when he had bowed to earth he 
erected an altar. Having offered sacrifice upon this, he 
vanished with those who had come out of the ship with 
him. Those who had remained on the ship, when 
Xisuthros and his companions did not return, also 
landed, and sought him, calling him by name. Xisu- 
thros himself did not appear to them, but a voice came 
from heaven, calling to them, that they ought to rev- 
erence the gods, for that he, because of his fear of the 
gods, had gone to dwell with them. But the same honor 
must be given his wife and daughter and the pilot. 
He bade them also to return to Babylon, and that they 
should recover the writings from Sippar and share them 
with men. The place where they are is the land of 
Armenia (Syn. 54, 17). 

When they had heard this they sacrificed to the gods 


dpvea* tavta dé mad eic THV vadv EAVetv Tobe édacg TETNAWLEevoLE éExoVTA’ 
TO dé Tpitov agedévta ovK Ett EASE Eig TO TOIOY, Tov dé Zicovdpov évvoy- 
Syvat ypv avanegnvéva’ deAGovta Te TAY Tov TAOLOY pagar HEpog Ty Kai idévta 
mpocoketAay TO mAoiov dpet Tivi Ex Bivat pera THC yuvarKos kai tH¢ Uuya- 
Tpo¢ kat Tov KuBEpv_Tov TpookvvgcavTd Te! tiv yiv Kat Bwuov idpvoduevov 
kal Svovdoavra Toig Veoie, yevéodac pera TOV éxBavTov Tov TAoiov adgavi. 
Tove dé t bropeivavtac év TW TAL 47) elomropevopévar TOV Tept TOV =icovd pov 
éxBavrac Cyteiv avtov ént ovuaroc Poavrag: Tov d& ZicovSpov avrov peéev 
avroic ovk éte OgdHvaL, goviy dé ék TOV aépog yevéodat Kedsbovoar, og déov 
avtove elvar YeooePeic- kal yap avrov Ota THY évoé Bevav mopeveavac peTa TOV 
Seav oiKhoovTa” the d& avTnc TUMAG Kal THY yuvaika avTov Kai THY Vuyarépa 
Kat Tov KuBepvarny petecynkévar’ elmé Te auToig OTe éheboovrat TAAL Ei¢ 
BaBvAava kai oC eluaptac avroic ék uorapwv averouévore Ta ypdupata Cta- 
dovvat Toi¢ avd porracc: kal bre Orrov Ecol 4 YOpa ‘Apyeviag éoriv (Syn. 54,17). 
Tove d& axovoavrac Tavita Yuvoai te Toig Weoig, Kat mwely mopevd vas £iC 


1 Add re A. v. G. 


112 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


and went on foot’ to Babylon. Of the ship, which had 
there rested, there still remains a portion in mountains 
of the Gordyzans in Armenia, and men scrape off 
asphalt and use it to ward off evil. These, however, 
came to Babylonia, dug up the writings at Sippar, and 
founded many cities and shrines and again repopulated 
Babylonia (Syn. 55, 16-56, 3). 


1 rely an emendation of Gutschmid, Cod reads 7épié. 


BaBvaAdva. Tov d& mAoiov tobrov KatakAdévroc Ev TY ’Appevig Ett uépog Tt 
avtov év Toig Kopdvaiwy bpeot tie *Apueviag diapuéverv, Kai tivag ard Tov 
TAoiov Komivey arosbvovrac adagadrov, ypacdar dé avTy mpc Tod¢ atoTpor.ac- 
pobc, EAvévtac oby tobrove ei¢ BaBvAdva Ta Te éx Liordpwv ypauyuara 
avopb&at Kal wéAEic TroAAdg KTiCovrag Kai iepa avidpvoauévoug mad Exixtioat 
tiv BaBvAdva (Syn. 55, 16-56, 8). 


6. DESTRUCTION BY FIRE 


The opposite idea to the destruction by a great flood 
is the destruction of the world by fire. No mention of 
such an idea has yet been found in any original Baby- 
lonian or Assyrian text, but there is evidence that such 
a doctrine did prevail among the Babylonians. Seneca 
quotes Berosus as having made an allusion to this, and 
the passage is so important that it is here reproduced. 
There seems good reason also for supposing that this 
Babylonian idea may have passed over to the Hebrews. 
The matter is not quite certain, but the following pas- 
sages, cited by Zimmern, may be echoes of this Baby- 
lonian idea: Mic. 1. 4; Nah. 1. 5; Psa. 97. 5; 104. 32; 
2 Pet. 3. 7, 10. 


Berosus! who interpreted Bel,? says that this will 
happen through the course of the stars, and affirms it to 


1 The passage occurs in Seneca, Nat. Qu., iii, 29. It is quoted in Carl 
Miller, Fragmenta Historicorum Grecorum, ii, p. 510 (Paris, 1848). 
Compare Zimmern in Schrader’s Keilinschriften und das Alte Testa- 
ment, 3te Auf., p. 560 n. 2.; Jeremias, Das Alte Testament im Lichte des 
Alten Orients, p. 63f., English translation, p. 70f. 

2 The expression is of doubtful meaning. 


Berosus, qui Belum interpretatus est, ait cursu ista siderum fieri, 
et adeo quidem id affirmat, ut conflagrationi atque diluvio tempora 


KA AND ATRAKHASIS 113 


this extent that he appoints times for the conflagration 
and for the deluge. He argues that the earthly things 
will be burned, when all the stars,! which now have 
diverse courses, shall come together in Cancer,’ so that 
placed in one position a straight line might pass through 
all. On the other hand, there will be a flood when the 
same stars come together in Capricorn. The former is 
the summer solstice, the latter the winter solstice—signs 
of great moment, for in them are the chief changes of 
the year. 


1 He means here, of course, the planets. 
2 The Cancer is the zodiacal sign of the spring solstice as Capricorn is 
that of the winter solstice. 


assignet. Arsura enim terrena contendit, quando omnia sidera, 
quae nunc diversos agunt cursus, in cancrum convenirent, sic sub 
eodem posita vestigio, ut recta linea exire per orbes omnium 
possit; inundationem futuram, quum eadem siderum turba in 
capricornum convenerit. Illic solstitium, hic bruma conficitur; 
magnae potentiae signa, quando in ipsa mutatione anni 
momenta sunt. 


VI. EA AND ATRAKHASIS! 


From Ashurbanipal’s library have come down to us 
four badly broken columns of a text originally contain- 
ing six columns. Its fragmentary condition makes it 
difficult to be perfectly certain about its bearing 
upon the Atrakhasis myth of the Deluge. It may 
be tentatively suggested, as Zimmern has done, that 
this text has the same general application as the small 
text from the reign of Ammizadugga (see p. 104f.). 
In this tablet the story seems to be that men had sinned, 
and because of this had been afflicted with famine, 
which became so severe that children were eaten. In 

1 The text is published in Cuneiform Texts, xv, Plate 49. It has been 
translated by Zimmern, Zeitschrift fiir Assyriologie, xiv, pp. 277ff.; 
Jensen, Ketlinschriftliche Bibliothek, vi, 1, pp. 274ff.; Dhorme, Choix de 
Textes Religieux Assyro-Babyloniens, pp. 128ff; Ungnad in Gressmann, 
Altorientalische Texte und Bilder, i, pp. 61ff. Compare also Weber, 


Literatur der Babylonier und Assyrer, pp. 94ff.; Jensen, Das Gilgamesh- 
Epos in der Weltliteratur, pp. 68ff. 


114 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


this terrible suffering Atrakhasis sought the aid of Ea. 
The text is, unhappily, broken at this point, but we next 
hear of an assembly of the gods in which Ellil complains 
again of the sins of men. The inference would seem to 
be that the famine had been removed meanwhile and 
fruitfulness restored, but that men had resumed their 
sins. Then pestilence was sent as a punishment, and 
again Atrakhasis appeals to Ea, and again men are 
spared only to resume their sins. Again they are 
plunged into difficulties with unfruitfulness of the land 
and the failure of child-birth. The idea of the whole 
series of punishments would seem to be that Ellil 
is trying differing punishments, and when all have 
failed then he resorts at last to the sending of a flood. 
See for further exposition of this theory Zimmern in 
Schrader’s Keilinschrijten und das Alte Testament, 3te 
Auf., pp. 552ff. The text was used as an incantation 
over women about to bear children. 


Gotumn I: 
25 [When the] second year [came, there began . . .] 
[When] the third year [came, 
The people in their . . . became changed. 
When the fourth year came, .. . their cities 
were reduced to straits, 
Their broad . . . became narrow (?) 
30 The people wandered in the street downcast. 
When the fifth year came, a daughter looks for the 
entering of the mother, 


Cotumn I: 
25 [II] Sattu [i-na ka-Sa-di-Su . . .] 
III Sattu [i-na ka-Sa-di] 
ni-Su i-na . . Si-na it-tak-ru 
IV Sattu i-na ka-[Sa-di]- Su ma-ha(?)-zi-Su-nu ik-ru-ni 
rap-Sa-tu. . . .  Si-na is-si-ka 
30 ka-da-ni8si[t-ta-nJa-la-ka ni-8u i-na su-ki 
V Sattu i-na ka-Sa[-di] e-rib ummi martu i-da-gal 


EA AND ATRAKHASIS 115 


The mother opens not the door to her daughter; 
The treasures of the mother the daughter watches, 
The treasures of the daughter the mother watches. 
35 When the sixth year came, they prepared the 
[daughter] for a repast, 
They prepared the child for food (?); full was [. . .] 
One house devoured another, 
Like ghosts their faces were veiled; 
The people lived with bated breath, 
40 They took a message [. . .] 
They entered [. . .] 


Coitumn II: 
Above Adad diminished his rain, 
30 Below it was restrained [so that the stream rose not 

in the sources. ]: 

The field diminished its produce 

The bosom of Nisaba!' changed; by night the fields 
were white: 

The wide plain bore salt;? 

The plant came not forth, the lambs fattened not, 


1 The goddess Nisaba is a vegetation deity, and her bosom means the 
hills of earth. These disappear in the sense that they are not covered 
by growing grain, and at night the ground looks white instead of green. 

2 Under the influence of drought salts appear on the dried ground. 


ummu a-na mArti ul i-pa-te babi-[Sa] 
zi-ba-ni-it ummi martu i-[na-tal] 
zi-ba-ni-it m4rti i-na-tal [ummu] 

35 VI Sattu i-na ka-Sa-di il-tak-nu ana nap-t[a-ni marta] 
a-na pat-te bu-na il-tak-nu: im-la-ni ma-Su[. . .] 
bitu il-ta-nu Sanu-u i-[ri-ba-ma] 
ki-i (?) sim4tu pa-nu-Si-na [kat-mu] 
ni-Su i-na $u-par-ki-e [napiSti bal-ta-at] 

40 Sipra il-ku-u [. 
e-tar-bu-ma[. . |] 


Coiumn II: 
e-li§ (ilu) [Adad zu-un-na-8u u-8a-kir] 
30 is-sa-kir Sap-[li8 ul i8-Sa-a me-lu i-na na-ak-bi] 
i8-3ur eklu [i8-pi-ki-e-Su] 
fi-ni-’ irtu Sa] (ilu) Nisaba [mOSAti ip-su-u ugdré] 
(séru pal-ku-u uJ-li-id id-[ra-nu] 
(8ammu ul u-sa]-a Su-[u ul i-im-ru] 


116 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


35 Calamity was placed upon men, 
The womb was closed, no child came forth 
[When the second year came, there] began 
When the third year came, 
40 The people in their . . . became changed 
[When the fourth year came], their cities were re- 
duced to straits. 


[Their broad . . .] . . . became narrow? 
[The people wandered] in the street [down- 
cast] 


[When the fifth year came], the daughter soled for 
the entering of the mother. 

45 The mother opens not the door to her daughter, 
(The treasures of the mother] the daughter watches, 
[The treasures of the daughter] the mother watches, 
[When the sixth year came, they prepared] the 

daughter for a repast, 
[They prepared] the child [for food] 

50 [Full was . .  .] one house devoured another. 

[As . . . were their faces veiled; 
[The people] lived [with bated] breath. 
[The wise] Atrakhasis, the man,— 


35 [iS-Sa-kin-ma a-na niSé a-sa-ku] 
frému (?) ku-sur-ma, ul u-Se-Sir Sir-ra] 
II Sattu i-na ka-Sa-di-Su. . . .] na-gan-[ma] 
(III Sattu i-na ka-Sa-di-Su. . .] ka-Sa-di 
40 [nisu 1 ina. . . Si-nal] it-tak-ru 
[IV Sattu i-na ka-Sa-di-Su ma-ha(?)-zi-] Su-nu ik-ru-ni 
[rap-Sa-tu. . . . §Si-na] is-si-ka 
{ka-da-ni8 it-ta-na-la-ka ni-Su] i-na su-ki 
[V Sattu i-na ka-Sa-di e-rib] um-mi m4rtu i-da-gal 
45 [ummu a-na marti ul i-pja-te babi-Sa 
{zi-ba-ni-it ummi martu] i-na-tal 
[zi-ba-ni-it, marti ij-na-tal ummu 
[VI Sattu i-na ka-Sa-di il-tak-nu] a-na nap-ta-ni marta 
{a-na pat-te bu-na] il-tak-nu 
50 [im-la-ni ma-Su. . ._ bitu ijl-ta-nu Sa-nu-u i-ri-ba-ma 
i-1 (?) simatu pa-nu-Ssi]-na kat-mu 
niSu i-na Su-par-ki]-e napisti bal-ta-at 
bél ta-Si-im-t]i A-tar-hasis amélu 


EA AND ATRAKHASIS 117 


To Ea, [his lord,] is his thought turned; 
55 [He speaks] with his god; 

[But his lord Ea] speaks with him. 

[Then went he out] to the door of his god, 

By the river he set up his couch. 

Viewed sitants, / SeeKS: his’ rains 


CGotumn III: 
By their clamor he (Ellil) was [troubled?] 
On account of their 
[Ell] held his assembly 
5 And said to the gods, his children, 
“The clamor of men [disturbs me?] 
“Because of their clamor I am troubled.” 


On account of their . . . gives me no heed, 
[. .  .] let chill come! 
10 [Quickly] (?) let pestilence make an end (?) to their 
clamor. 


Like a tempest shall rise against them, 


!? 


Illness, headache, chill, calamity! 
Then [. . .] and chill began. 


[ana béli-Su (ilu) HJa uzni-Su pi-ta-at 

55 [i-ta-m]u it-ti ili-Su 
{béli-Su (ilu)] E-a it-ti-Su [la Su] i-ta-mu 
[u-si-im-ma] bab ili-Su 
(i-nja pu-ut nari il-ta-kan’ ma-a-a-al-Su 
[. .] mi-it-ra-tu-Su pak-rat 


Cotumn IIT: 
rig (ri-gi)-me-Si-na it-da-d[ir?] 
hu-bu-ri-si-na la i-gsa-ba-su [. . .] 
[(ilu) En]- lil il-ta-kan pu-bur-[Su] 
5 [iz-za]-ka-ra a-na il4ni maré-Su 
ta . Tij-gi-im a-me-lu-te 
feli ri-gi]- me-(Xi- nja at-ta-a-(di-ir)-dir 
: bu-[bu]-ri-Si-na la i-sa-ba-ta ni-Si-tu 
: 4 ma Su-ru-bu-u lib-si 
10 fsur-r]is li-si ri-gim-Si-na nam-tar 
[ki-m]ja me-hi-e li-zi-ka-Si-na-ti-ma 
fmur-s]u ti-’u Su-ru-bu-u a-sa-ku 
.| ma Su-ru-bu-u ib-8i 


1 Sign is mal. 


118 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


[Quickly?] did the pestilence make an end to their 
clamor. 
15 Like a tempest rose against them, 
Illness, headache, chill, calamity. 
The wise Atrakhasis, the man,— 
To Ea, his lord, is his thought turned, 
[He] speaks with his god, 
20 His [lord] Ea speaks with him. 
Atrakhasis opened his mouth, 
[He spoke to] Ea, his lord; 
“O lord, [Ea] men are in misery, 
Thy anger consumes the land. 
25 Oh my lord, men lament [. . .] thy . . . con- 
sumes the land, 
[The anger?] of the gods consumes the land. 
[O, Lord?] thou who hast created us, 
Let the illness, headache, chills, calamity [cease?].” 
[Ea opened his mouth and] spake, he said to Atrak- 


hasis, 
30 [. . .] confusion has ceased in the land. 
[... . . . pray to your goddess 


[Several lines badly broken] 


{sur]-riS (ri-iS) i-si ri-gim-Si-na nam-tar 
15 [ki-ma] me-hi-e i-zi-ka-si-na-ti-ma 
{mur]-su ti-’u Su-ru-bu-u a-sa-ku 
{bél ta]-Si-im-ti A-tar-hasis amélu 
{ana béli-Su (ilu) E-a uzni-su pi-ta-at 
{i-t]a-mu it-ti ili-Su 
20 [béli]-Su (ilu) E-a it-ti-Su i-ta-mu 
A-tar-hasis p4-8u épu-Sa i-kab-bi 
{izakkara] a-na (ilu) E-a béli-Su 
. .  .] bélu ut-ta-za-ma ta-ni-Se-ti 
Li .] si-ku-nu-ma e-kal m4-tu 
Obits 1 a béli ut-ta-za-ma ta-ni-Se-ti 
; .] 8a ilani-ma e-kal m4-tu 
: .]-ma te-ib-nu-na-Si-ma 
{li-ip-par]-sa mur-ga ti-’u Su-ru-bu-u a-sa-ku 
[(ilu) E-a etake épu-a i]-kab-bi: a-na A-tar-basis-me izakkar-3u 
BOM nie J: ka-lu Sa-pu-u i-na mé-ti 
Leta elite a tu-sa-pa-a (ilu) IStar-ku-un 


[Several badly broken lines] 


EA AND ATRAKHASIS 119 


37 [Ellil] held his assembly, he spoke to the gods his 
rele 
eh do nothing for them. 
[Their sins (?)] have not been diminished, they are 
more numerous than before. 
40 [By] their clamor I am troubled, 
On account of their . . . I give no heed (?) 
They shall be cut off for the people the[. . .] 
In their belly vegetables shall be wanting, 
Above Adad shall diminish his rain, 
45 Below shall be obstructed the flood that it rise not 
in the source,} 
The field shall diminish its produce (?) 
The bosom of Nisaba shall be changed, by night the 
fields shall be white: . 
The wide field shall bear salt, 
Her bosom shall disappear (?) the plant shall not 
come forth, lambs shall not fatten, 
50 Calamity shall be placed upon men, 
Let [the womb] be closed, let it bring forth no little 


one. 
Then there was cut off for the people the[. . .] 


1 The idea in lines 44 and 45 is that the earth is watered by the rains 
from the skies, and also by the water which rises out of springs; this 
latter being supplied from Me great fountains beneath the earth. The 
same idea is in the Genesis Flood story (see Gen. 7. 11). 


37 [(ilu) En-lil] il-ta-kan pu-bur-su: izakkara a-na ilani maré-Su 
.] ra-me e ta-a8-ku-na-Si-na-ti 
.| la im-ta-a a-na Sa pa-na i-cva-at-ra 
40 feli] ‘rig-me-Si-na at-ta-a-dir 
.| bu-bu-ri-si-na la i-sa-ba-ta ni-Si-tu 
{lip-par]-sa-ma a-na, ni-Se e-ti-ta 
[i-nJa kar-Si-Si-na li-me-su § Sam-mu 
fe]-lis (ilu) Adad zu-un-na-Su lu-Sa-kir 
45 [li-is]-sa-kir Sap-li8 ia i8-Sa-a me-lu i-na na-ak-bi 
{Ti-Sur eklu i8-pi-ki-e-Su 
[Ti-ni-’ irtu Sa (ilu) Nisaba: muSati lip-su-u ugdre 
séru pal-ku-u lu-li-id id-ra-nu 
{Nji-bal-kat ki-ri-im-Sa: Sam-mu ia u-sa-a Su-u ia i-im-ru 
50 [h]8-8a-kin-ma a-na niSe a-sa-ku 
[rému] lu ku-sur-ma ia u-Se-Sir § Sir-ra 
ip-[par-]su a-na ni-Se e-ti-ta 


120 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


In their belly vegetables were wanting. 
Above Adad diminished his rain 
55 Below obstructed was the flood, that it rose not in 
the source. 
The field diminished its produce. 
The bosom of Nisaba changed; by night the fields 
became white. 
The wide field bore salt; its bosom disappeared; 
Plants came not forth; lambs fattened not, 
60 Calamity was placed upon men, 
The womb was closed, it suffered not a child to 
come forth. 


[A passage is here missing. ] 


CoLumn IV: 

(re i sep ic tell oc as) enna [SEA Si Cats 

[. . . an incantation] he shall cause her to recite 

[She recited] an incantation; after she had recited 
the incantation, 

She spat upon the clay, 

5 Fourteen pieces she pinched off; seven pieces she 

placed on the right; 


1In the portion wanting between cols. iii and iv men must have been 
all destroyed, and now in col. iv Ea forms more to take their place. In 
this he is assisted by Nami (i. e., Aruru), who calls to her aid seven 
mothers. 


i-na kar-Si-Si-na e-me-su Sam-mu 
e-lis (ilu) Adad zu-un-na-Su u-Sa-kir 
55 is-sa-kir Sap-li$ ul i8-Sa-a me-lu ina na-ak-bi 
is-Sur eklu i8-pi-ki-Su 
i-ni-’ irtu Sa (ilu) Nisaba: muSati ip-su-u ugdre 
séru pal-ku-u u-li-id id-ra-na: ib-bal-kat ki-ri-im-3a 
Sam-mu ul u-sa-a Su-u ul i-im-ru 
60 iS-Sa-kin-ma a-na niSé a-sa-ku 
rému ku-sur-ma ul u-Se-Sir Sir-ra, 
[A passage is here missing.] 
Cotumn IV: 
[. . . (ilu) E-a iz-za-kar 
u-Sam-na-si 
[. . . tamJ-nu Si-ip-ta: i8-tu-ma tam-nu-u Si-pa-sa 
[ta-at]-ta-di eli ti-it-ti-Sa 
5 [xiv gi-ir]-si tak-ri-is: vii gi-ir-si ana imni taS-ku-un 


ISHTAR’S DESCENT TO HADES 121 


Seven pieces she placed on the left, between them 
she placed a brick. 
ee 2 tetris) eLne  NOstrils;* she, ‘opened 
for it. 
Then she called the wise (?) the instructed (?) 
Seven and seven mothers; seven formed males, 
10 Seven formed females. 
The mother creator of destiny, 
Finished them, 
She finished them before her, 
The figures of men Mami formed. 


[vil gi]-ir-si ana Suméli taS-ku-un: i-na be-ru-Su-nu_ i-ta-di 
libittu 
[. . .] a ap-pa-ri ba-ri-ik a-pu-un-na-te tip-te-8i 
: is]-si-ma ir-Se-te mu-te-ti 
[vii] u vii Sa-su-ra-ti: vii u-ba-na-a zikaré 
10 [vii] u-ba-na-a sinniSAti 
[S]a-su-ru ba-na-at Si-im-tu 
Si-na-San (Sa-na) u-ka-la-la-Si-na 
Si-na-San (Sa na) u-ka-la-la mah-ru Sa 
u-su-ra-te Sa nisé-ma u-sa-ar (ilu) Ma-mi 


VII. ISHTAR’S DESCENT TO HADES! 
To the land of No-return, the region [that is dark] 
Ishtar, the daughter of Sin, directed her thought,” 
The daughter of Sin directed her thought, 

To the house of darkness, Irkalla’s dwelling place, 

5 To the house from which he who enters never 

returns, 


1 The original text is in IV R., 2d edition, 31, and in Cuneiform Texts, 
xv, pl. 45-48. It is translated by Jeremias, in Roscher, Lexicon der 
Griechischen und Rémischen Mythologie, iii, 1, col. 258ff.; also by the 
same, Holle und Paradies, in Der Alte Orient, i, 3te Auf.; Jensen, Keilin- 
schriftliche Bibliothek, vi, 1, pp. 80ff.; Dhorme, Choix de Textes Religieux 
Assyro-Babyloniens, pp. 326ff.; Ungnad in Gressmann, Altorientalische 
Texte und Bilder, i, pp. 65ff. Compare also Zimmern in Schrader’s 
Keilinschriften und das Alte Testament, pp. 561ff.; O. Weber, Literatur 
der Babylonier und Assyrer, pp. 99ff.; Rogers, The Religion of Babylonia 
and Assyria, pp. 191ff. 

2 Literally, ‘placed her ear.”’ 


a-na irsiti la tari kak-ka-ri [la(?) . . . 
(ilu) IStar m4rat (ilu) Sin u-zu-un-Sa [i8-kun] 
i8-kun-ma marat (ilu) Sin u-zu-un-Sa 
a-na bit e-ti-e Su-bat (ilu) Ir-[kal-la] 

5 a-na biti Sa e-ri-bi-Su la a-su-[u] 


122 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


To the road whose path turns not back. 
To the house where he who enters is deprived of light, 
Where dust is their sustenance, their food clay, 
Light they see not, in darkness do they sit, 
10 They are clothed like a bird, with wings as a 
covering, 
Over door and bolt is spread the dust. 
Ishtar, when she came to the door of the land of 
No-return, 
Addressed the word to the porter of the door: 
“OQ watchman, open the door, 
15 Open the door that I may enter. 
— If thou dost not open the door, that I may enter, 
~~ I shall shatter the door, I shall break the bolt, 
I shall shatter the threshold, I shall tear down the 
doors, 
I shall bring up the dead that they may eat the 
living,! 
20 The dead shall be more numerous than the living.” 
The porter opened his mouth and spake 


1There has been much discussion of the meaning of this line, though 
it would appear hardly justified. The Assyrian means, literally, “I 
shall bring up the dead, eating, living.’”” Maspero and Dhorme trans- 
late, “I shall bring up the dead that they may eat the living,” and 
Ungnad agrees that this is “‘possible.’’ I feel doubtful about it, but 
perhaps the idea was that they would be like vampires. 


a-na har-ra-ni Sa a-lak-ta-Sa la ta-a-a-[rat] 
a-na biti Sa e-ri-bu-Su zu-um-mu-u nu-[u-ra] 
a-Sar epru bu-bu-us-su-nu a-kal-Su-nu-ti ti-i[t-tu] 
nu-u-ra ul im-ma-ru ina e-tu-ti aS-[bu] 
10 lab-Su-ma kima is-su-ri su-bat: kap-[pi] 
eli (isu) dalti u (isu) sikkuri 8a-pu-uh ip-ru 
(ilu) [Star a-na bab irsiti la tari ina ka-Sa-di-Sa 
a-na (amélu) Ati ba-a-bi a-ma-tum iz-zak-kar 
(amélu) Ati-me-e pi-ta-a ba-ab-ka 
15 pi-ta-a ba-ab-ka-ma lu-ru-ba a-na-ku 
Sum-ma la ta-pat-ta-a ba-a-bu la ir-ru-ba a-na-ku 
—~ a-mabh-ha-as dal-tum sik-ku-ru a-Sab-bir 
a-mah-ha-as si-ip-pu-ma u-Sa-bal-kat (isu) dalAti 
u-8e-el-la-a mi-tu-ti ikkalu! bal-tu-ti 
20 eli bal-tu-ti i-ma-’-du mi-tu-ti 
(amélu) Ata pa-a-Su i-pu-uS-ma, i-kab-bi 





} Usually read Akildti. I adopt this rather doubtfully. 


25 


30 


30 


ISHTAR’S DESCENT TO HADES 123 


He spake to the great Ishtar: 
“Stay, my lady, do not destroy, 


I will go, I will announce thy name to my sovereign 
Ereskigal’”* 


The watchman went within, he spake [to Eresh-kigal]: 
This is thy sister Ishtar [. . .] 

The enmity (?) of the great houses of joy [. . . .”’? 
When Ereshkigal [heard this . . |] 

As when one cuts down the tamarisk [she moved (?)}° 
As when one breaks the reed [. . . she said?] 


“For what has her heart moved her to me? For 
what has her mind borne her to me? 

fbnese w there mess.) ©. hy Lis | 

For food I will eat the eee for drink I will drink 
[water.] 

That I may weep for the men who have left their 
wives, 

That I may weep for the women [torn] from their 
husbands bosoms, 

That I may weep for the little child [snatched away 
before] its time. 

Go, watchman, open the gate, 


1 Ereshkigal is queen of Hades, and wife of Nergal, god of the dead. 
2 The sense of the line is still quite undetermined. 
3 The meaning of this line, as also that of the next, is quite uncertain. 


25 


30 


35 


iz-zak-ka-ra a-na rabi-ti (ilu) IS-tar 

i-zi-zi be-el-ti la ta-na-da-aS-Si 

lu-ul-lik Sumi-ki lu-Sa-an-ni a-na Sar-ra-ti (ilu) Er[-e8-ki-]gal 

e-ru-um-ma (amélu) 4t0 iz-zak-k{a-rja [ana (ilu) Eres-ki-gal 

an-ni-tu-me-e a-ha-ta-ki (ilu) IS-tar i [. 

nu-kur-tu Sa kip-pi-e rabtiti da [. : 

(ilu) Ere8-ki-[gal] an-ni-t[a] i-n[a Se-mi-Sa] 

ki-ma ni-kis (isu) bi-{n]i e-ru-[{. : 

ki-ma Sa-pat ku-ni-ni is-li [. 

mi-na-a lib-ba-’a ub-la-an-ni mi-na-a kab-t[a-as-sa i8-Sa-an-ni] 

an-ni-tu-me-e a-na-ku it-ti[. . 

ki-ma akalé a-kal tittu ki-ma Sikaré a-Sat- [ti] [-me-e] 

lu-ub-ki a-na idlé $a e-zi-bu (sinni&tu) bi-[ra-ti-Su-un] 

lu-ub-ki a-na (sinniStu) arddti Sa ina sin (amélu) ha-i-ri-3i- 
na 

a-na F malu} sihri la-ki-e lu-ub-ki Sa ina la Qmé-8u TaR [. . .] 

a-lik (amélu) 4td pi-ta-a3-8i ba-ab-k{a] 


124 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


~ Do unto her according to the ancient laws.” 
The watchman went and opened for her his gate: 
40 “Enter, my lady, the underworld greets thee. 
May the palace of the land of No-return be glad at 
thy presence.” 
The first door, he made her enter, he opened it wide, 
he took the great crown from her head. 
“Why, watchman, hast thou taken the great crown 
from my head?” 
“Enter, my lady, so are the orders of the sovereign 
of the land.” 
45 The second door he made her enter, he opened it 
wide, he took the pendants from her ears. 
“Why, watchman, hast thou taken the pendants 
from my ears?” 
“Enter, my lady, so are the orders of the sovereign 
of the land.” 
The third door he made her enter, he opened it wide, 
he took the chains from her neck. 
“Why, watchman, hast thou taken the chains from 
my neck?” 
50 “‘Enter, my lady, so are the orders of the sovereign 
of the land.” 
The fourth door he made her enter, he opened it 
wide, he took the ornaments from her bosom. 
up-pi-is-si-ma ki-ma parsé la-bi-ru-t[i] 
il-lik (amélu) At ip-ta-aS-8i ba-ab-[Su] 
40 ir-bi be-el-ti Kata (ki) li-ris-ki 
ekallu irsiti la tari li-ih-du ina pa-ni-ki 
ist-en babu u-Se-rib-Si-ma um-ta-si it-ta-bal aga raba-a Sa 
kakkadi-Sa ’ 
am-me-ni (amélu) Ati ta-at-bal ag4 raba-a Sa kakkadi-ia 
ir-bi be-el-ti Sa (ilu) Bélit irsi-tim ki-a-am pargé-Sa 
45 Sana-a babu u-Se-rib-Si-ma um-ta-si it-ta-bal in-ga-ba-te 8a 
uzna-Sa 
am-me-ni (amélu) Atti ta-at-bal in-sa-ba-te Sa uzn4-ia 
ir-bi be-el-ti Sa (ilu) Bélit irsi-tim ki-a-am_ parsé-Sa 
Sal-Su babu u-Se-rib-Si-ma um-ta-si it-ta-bal (abnu) erimmAati 
$a kiSadi-8a 
am-me-ni (amélu) Att ta-at-bal (abnu) erimmAti 8a kiSadi-ia 
ir-bi be-el-ti 8a (ilu) Bélit irsi-tim ki-a-am parsé-Sa 
rebu-u babu u-Se-rib-si-ma um-ta-si it-ta-bal du-di-na-te 8a irti-Sa 


5 


om) 


55. 


60 


ISHTAR’S DESCENT TO HADES 125 


“Why, watchman, hast thou taken the ornaments 
from my bosom?” 

“Enter, my lady, so are the orders of the sovereign 
of the land.” 

The fifth door he made her enter, he opened it wide, 
he took the girdle, with birth stones, from her hips 

“Why, watchman, hast thou taken the girdle, with 
birth stones, from my hips?” 

“Enter, my lady, so are the orders of the sovereign 
of the land.” 

The sixth door he made her enter, he opened it wide, 
he took the bracelets from her hands and feet. 

“Why, watchman, hast thou taken the bracelets 
from my hands and feet?” 

“Enter, my lady, so are the orders of the sovereign 
of the land.” 

The seventh door he made her enter, he opened it 
wide, he took the breech-cloth from her body. 

“Why, watchman, hast thou taken the breech-cloth 
from my body?! 

“Enter, my lady, so are the orders of the sovereign 
of the land.” 

When Ishtar had descended to the land of No- 
return, 


1 Ishtar is now nude; only thus may one enter the abode of the dead. 


55 


60 





am-me-ni (amélu) 4td ta-at-bal du-di-na-te Sa irti-ia 

ir-bi be-el-ti Sa (ilu) Bélit irsi-tim ki-a-am parsé-Sa 

han-Su babu u-Se-rib-Si-ma um-ta-si it-ta-bal Sib-bu (abnu) 
aladi sa kablé-8a 

am-me-ni (amélu) Ati ta-at-bal Sib-bu (abnu) alAdi Sa kablé-ia 

ir-bi be-el-ti Sa (ilu) Bélit irsi-tim ki-a-am parse-Sa 

Se8-Su babu u-Se-rib-Si-ma um-ta-si it-ta-bal Semiré kAta-3a u 
Sépé-sa 

am-me-ni (amélu) Ati ta-at-bal Semiré kAta-ia u sép4-ia 

ir-bi be-el-ti $a (ilu) Bélit irsi-tim ki-a-am parse-Sa 

sibu-u babu u-Se-rib-Si-ma um-ta-si it-ta-bal su-bat Su-pil-ti $a 
zu-um-ri-’a_ 

am-me-ni (amélu) 4td ta-at-bal su-bat Supil-ti Sa zu-um-ri-ia 

ir-bi be-el-ti $a (ilu) Bélit irsi-tim ki-a-am parsé-Sa 

i8-tu ul-la-nu-um-ma (ilu) Is-tar a-na irsiti la tari u-ri-du 


126 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


Ereshkigal saw her and in her presence was irri- 
tated. 
65 Ishtar took no heed, she went toward her. 
Ereshkigal opened her mouth and spoke, 
To Namtar,' her messenger she addressed a word, 
‘‘Go, Namtar, lock her up [in my palace], 
Loose against her sixty maladies . . . Ishtar, 
70 Malady of the eyes against [her eyes, ] 
Malady of the sides against [her sides, ] 
Malady of the feet against [her feet] 
Malady of the heart against [her heart,] 
Malady of the head against [her head,] 


75 Against her altogether [. . .] 
Since the lady Ishtar descended to the land of 
No-return 


The bull does not spring upon the cow, the ass does 
not bow over the jenny 
The man no more bows over the woman in the 
street, 
The man sleeps in his chamber 
80 The woman sleeps alone.” 


1 Namtar, besides being a messenger, is also a demon of illness. 

? Ishtar is the goddess of love, and during her absence in the land of 
the dead is not able to exercise her influence upon the generative 
instincts. 


(ilu) EreS-ki-gal i-mur-Si-ma ina pa-ni-Sa ir-’-ub 
65 (ilu) [Star ul im-ma-lik e-li-nu-uS-Sa nit-bi 
(ilu) EreS-ki-gal pa-a-Sa i-pu-uS-ma i-kab-bi 
a-na (ilu) Nam-tar sukkalli-Sa a-ma-t{um] iz-zak-kar 
a-lik (ilu) Nam-tar u[d]-dil-[Si ina ekalli]-ia-ma 
Su-sa-a8-8i I Su-Si m[ursé Su-sa-a ana] (ilu) [Star 
70 murus éné4 [a-na én4]-Sa 
murus a-hi a[-na ahil-Sa 
murus Sepa a-[na Sep4]-Sa 
murus lib-bi a-[na lib-bi-Sa] 
murus kakkadi i[na kakkadi-Sa] 
75 a-na Sa-a-Sa gab-bi-Sa-ma a-na [. J 
ar-ki (ilu) IS-tar be-el-ti a[-na irgiti Ta tari u-ri-du] 
a-na pur-ti alpu ul i-Sab-bi-i[t iméru atdna ul u-3a-ra] 
ar-da-tum ina suki [ul u-8a-ra, id-lu] 
it-til id-I[u i-na kum-mi-su] 
80 [it]-til afr-da-tum i-na a-bi-Sa] 


ISHTAR’S DESCENT TO HADES 127 


REVERSE: 

The countenance of Papsukkal,! messenger of the 
great gods, was fallen, his face darkened, 

He was clad in mourning, with torn garments 
covered, 

Then went Shamash,” before Sin his father, he wept. 

In the presence of king Ea came his tears: 

5 “Ishtar has descended to the earth, she has not 

come up again. 

Since Ishtar has descended to the land of No-return, 

The bull has not sprung upon the cow, the ass has 
not bent over the jenny 

The man no more bows over the woman in the 
street, 

The man sleeps in his chamber, 

10 The woman sleeps alone. 

Then Ea created in his wise heart an image, 

He created Asushunamir,’ a player (?)* 

“Go, Asushunamir, set thy face to the gate of the 
land of No-return, 


1 Solin is in mourning for Ishtar; what other function he per- 
formed in this poem is not clear. 

2 Shamash is the brother of Ishtar, and therefore mourns her. Sin is 
the father of both, and, as apparently he fails of suggestion in the 
premises, Shamash turns to Ea. 

3 The name means “his origin is brilliant.’ 

4The meaning of assinu, here translated “player,” is uncertain. The 
context would seem to convey the idea that he was to play or perform 
before Ereshkigal and win her favor. 


REVERSE: 


(ilu Pap-sukkal sukkal il4ni rabdti gu-ud-du-ud ap-pa-su 
pa-ni-Su [ar-pul 
kar-ra la-biS ma-li-e na-[8i] 
il-lik (ilu) Samaé i-na pa-an (ilu) Sin abi-Su i-bak[-ki] 
i-na pa-an (ilu) E-a Sarri il-la-ka di-ma-a-(Su] 
5 (ilu) I8-tar a-na irsi-tim u-rid ul i-la-a 

ultu ul-la-nu-um-ma (ilu) I8-tar a-na irsiti la tari u-ri-du 
a-na pur-ti alpu ul i-Sab-hi-it iméru atana ul u-Sa-ra 
ar-da-tum ina sdki ul u-Sa-ra [i]d-lu 
it-til id-lu i-na kum-mi-su 

10 it-til ar-da-tum i-na a-hi-Sa 
(ilu) E-a ina im-ki lib-bi-Su ib-ta-ni zik-ru 
ib-ni-ma As(-Su-na-mir (amélu) as-sin-nu 
al-ka Asu-S0-na-mir i-na bab irsiti la tari Su-kun pa-ni-ka 


128 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


The seven doors of the land of No-return shall be 
opened before thee. 
15 Ereshkigal shall behold thee, and in thy presence 
rejoice. | 
When her heart has been calmed, her soul enlivened, 
Let her swear by the great gods!! 
Lift thy head, turn thy attention to the khalziki- 
water skin 
O Lady, let one give me the khalziki-water skin, 
that I may drink water therefrom.” 
20 When Ereshkigal heard this 
She beat upon her breast and bit her finger; 
Thou hast expressed a desire which may not be 
desired. 
Go, Asushunamir, I curse thee with a great curse. 
“The food in the gutters of the city shall be thy 
food, | 
25 The sewers of the city shall be thy drink, 
The shadow of the walls shall be thy dwelling, 
The thresholds shall be thy habitation, 
The drunken and the thirsty shall smite thy cheek.” 
Ereshkigal opened her mouth and spoke 
1The idea of this and the following lines seems to be that, having 
won her favor, he was to ask an impossible thing after she had sworn 


to grant anything. When she refused, and so broke her oath, she would 
no longer have power over Ishtar. 


VII babu irsiti la tari lip-pi-tu-u i-na pa-ni-ka 
15 (ilu) EreS-ki-gal li-mur-ka-ma i-n[a] pa-ni-ka li-ip-du 
ul-tu lib-ba-Sa i-nu-uh-hu kab-ta-as-sa ip-pi-rid-du-u 
tum-me-Si-ma Sum ilAni rabiti 
su-ki réSé-ka a-na (maSku) hal-zi-ki uz-na Su-kun 
e be-el-ti (maSku) hal-zi-ki lid-nu-ni mé ina lib-bi lu-ul-ta-ti 
20 (ilu) EreS-ki-gal an-ni-ta ina Se-mi-Sa 
tam-ha-as sini-Sa taS-Su-ka u-ba-an-Sa 
te-tir-Sa-an-ni e-ris-tum la e-ri-8i 
al-ka As(i-Su-na-mir lu-zir-ka iz-ra raba-a 
akalé (isu) nartabé ali lu a-kal-ka 
(karpatu) ha-ba-na-at. ali lu ma-al-ti-it-ka 
sillu dari lu-u man-za-zu-ka 
as-kup-pa-tu lu mu-Sa-bu-u-ka 
Sak-ru u sa-mu-u lim-ha-su li-it-ka 
(ilu) Ere8-ki-gal pa-a-Sa i-pu-uS-ma i-kab-bi 


2 


on 


ISHTAR’S DESCENT TO HADES 129 


30 To Namtar, her messenger, she addressed the word: 

“Go, Namtar, knock at the palace of justice, 

Knock at the thresholds of gleaming jewels, 

Bring forth the Anunnaki,' let them be seated upon 
the golden throne, 

Sprinkle Ishtar with the water of life, and take her 
away from me” 

35 Namtar went and knocked at the palace of justice, 

He knocked at the thresholds of gleaming jewels, 

He brought forth the Anunnaki, he seated them 
upon the golden throne, 

He sprinkled Ishtar with the water of life, and 
brought her forth, 

From the first door he brought her out, and gave her 
back the breech-cloth of her body, 

40 From the second door he brought her out, and gave 
her back the bracelets of her hands and feet, 

From the third door he brought her out, and gave 
her back the girdle, with birth stones, of her 
hips, 

From the fourth door he brought her out, and gave 
her back the ornaments of her bosom, 

From the fifth door he brought her out, and gave 
her back the chains of her neck, 


1The Anunnaki have charge, it would appear, of the administration 
of justice in the nether world. 


30 a-na (ilu) Nam-tar sukkalli-Sa a-ma-ta iz-zak-kar 
a-lik (ilu) Nam-tar ma-ha-as ekalli kéni 
(abnu) askuppati za-’-i-na Sa (abnu) PA-MES 
(ilu) A-nun-na-ki Su-sa-a i-na (isu) kussi hurdsi Su-sib 
(ilu) I8tar mé balAti su-lub-Si-ma li-ka-aS-Si ina mab-ri-ia 
35 il-lik (ilu) Nam-tar im-ha-as ekallu kénu 
(abnu) askupp4ti u-za-’-i-na 8a (abnu) PA-MES 
(ilu) A-nun-na-ki u-Se-sa-a ina kussi hurdsi u-Se-sib 
(ilu) I’-tar mé balAti is-luh-Si-ma il-ka-aS-8i 
iSt-en babu u-Se-si-Si-ma ut-te-ir-Si su-bat Su-pil-ti $a zu-um- 
ri-Sa 
40 Sana-a babu u-Se-si-Si-ma ut-te-ir-8i Se-mir kAta-Sa u Sep4-Sa 
Sal-Sa babu u-Se-si-Si-ma, ut-te-ir-8i Sib-bu (abnu) aladi Sa kablé-Sa 
rebu-u babu u-Se-si-Si-ma ut-te-ir-Si du-di-na-te $a irti-Sa 
han-3u babu u-Se-si-Si-ma ut-te-ir-Si (abnu) erimmati $a kiS4di-Sa 


130 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


From the sixth door he brought her out, and gave 
her back the pendants of her ears, 
45 From the seventh door he brought her out, and gave 
her back the great crown of her head. 
“If she do not accord her deliverance to thee, turn 
thy face to her,’ 
To Tammuz, beloved of her youth,? 
Pour out pure waters, offer good oil. 
With a red garment clothe him, let him play upon a 
flute of lapis-lazuli 
50 Let the maidens of joy, their mind[. . .] 
[When] Belili,? the treasure[. . .] 
With precious stones her bosom is filled 
Belili heard the wailing of her brother, Belili smote 


the treasure which [. . .] 
The precious stones she arranged [in] her sanc- 
tuary. 


55 ‘My only brother do not hurt me, 

In the days of Tammuz play for me on the flute of 
lapis-lazuli, on the ring of jade (?), play with 
him, 

1 The meaning of the line is in itself uncertain, and its connection with 
what precedes obscure. Jensen supposes that something has fallen 
out of the text, but there is no clear evidence in support of this. The 
difficulty may be due to our inability so to understand the words as to 
Jes ly mentally the gaps which the interpretation requires. 

he lines from here to the end are obscure. 

3 Belili is the sister of Tammuz. 


SeS-Su babu u-Se-si-Si-ma ut-te-ir-Si in-sa-ba-te Sa uzn4-[Sa] 
45 sibu-u babu u-Se-si-Si-ma ut-te-ir-Si a~gu-u ra-ba-a Sa kak|kadi-Sa] 
Sum-ma nap-ti-ri-Sa la ta-ad-di-nak-kam-ma a-na Sa-Sa-ma 
tir-r[a [pant-ka] 
a-na (ilu) Dumu-zi ha-mir si-ih-ru-[ti-Sa] 
mé el-lu-ti ra-am-me-ik Samnu t4bu rum-{mi-ik] 
subétu huSSa-a lu-ub-bis-su malil (abnu) uknilim-has[. . .] 
50 [(sinn]iStu) Sam-ha-te li-na-’-a kab-ta-a[s-si-na] 
. .] (ilu) Be-li-li Su-kut-ta Sa u-Sak-[li-lu] 
[(ab}nu( ?)) énd-te ma-la-a bir-k[a-a-Sa] 
ik-kil a-hi-Sa taS-me tam-ha-as (ilu) Be-li-li 8u-kut-ta Sa [. . .] 
(abnu) énd-te-’a un-dal-la-a pars[e-Sa] 
55 a-bi e-du la ta-hab-bil-an-{ni] 
ina t-me (ilu) Dumu-zi el-la-an-ni malil (abnu) ukni Semiru 
(abnu) sdmti it-ti-Su el-la-an-ni 


NERGAL AND ERESHKIGAL 131 


Play with him, O male and female players, 
So that the dead may return and smell the incense.! 


1This poem is part of a ritual said at a sacred meal for the souls of 
the dead. 
it-ti-8u el-la-an-ni (amélu) bakd-ti u (sinnigStu) bakati 
mititi li-lu-nim-ma kut-ri-in li-is-si-nu 


VIII. NERGAL AND ERESHKIGAL! 


When the gods prepared a feast, 
To their sister Ereshkigal 
They sent a messenger: 
“‘Even if we should descend to thee, 
5 Thou wouldst not come up to us, 
Therefore send (hither) ahd take thy portion.’ (lit. 
food) 
Ereshkigal sent Namtar, her messenger. 
Namtar went up to the high heaven 
And entered [the hall] the gods were talking, 
10 They [rose and greeted] Namtaru 
The messenger of their great sister. 


1The myth has come down to us on two fragments found in 1887 at 
_Tell-el-Amarna, Egypt. One piece is in the British Museum, and was 
published by Bezold and Budge, The Tell-el-Amarna Tablets in the 
British Museum, No. 82. The other is in the Berlin Museum, and was 
published by Winckler and Abel, Der Thontafelfund von El-Amarna, 
No. 240. Compare J. A. Knudtzon, Beitrage zur Assyriologie, iv, pp. 
130ff. It is translated by Jensen in the Keilinschriftliche Bibliothek, 
vi, 1, pp. 74ff.; by Ungnad in Gressmann, Altorientalische Texte und 
Bilder, i, p. 69f.; and by Knudtzon, Die El-Amarna Tafeln, No. 357. 
Knudtzon is now persuaded that the two tablets were originally one. 
See further on the contents Zimmern in Schrader’s Keilinschriften und 
das Alte Testament, p. 583f.; and Weber, Die Literatur der Babylonier 
und Assyrer. 

2 Hreshkigal, goddess of Hades, cannot leave her post, therefore the 
gods above offer to permit her share in the feast to be sent to her. 





i-nu-ma i-lu i8-ku-nu ki-e-ri-o-ta 
a-na a-ha-ti-Su-nu E-ri-e$-ki-i-ga-a-al 
i8-pu-U-ru ma-a-ar §i-i-ip-ri 
ni-i-nu U-lu nu-ur-ra-da-ak-ki 
6 0 at-ti ul ti-li-in-na-a-3i 

8u-ti-up-ri-im-ma li-il-gu-G ku-ru-um-ma-at-ki 
i8-pu-ra-am-ma, E-ri-is-ki-i-ga-al nam-ta-a-ra Su-uk-ka-la-da 
i-la-am-ma N{am-ta]-ru a-na sa-me-e si-i-ru-t-ti 
i-te-ru-[u-ub . . . i-dab-bju-bu-ma i-la-nu 

10 U-pa-r[a_ . . .] ru-[i] Nam-ta-a-ra 
ma-ar &$i [i-ip-ri-im a-ha-ti]-Su-nu ra-a-a-bi-i-ti 


132 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


(A number of lines here are illegible, and some are 
missing altogether. It is, however, easy to divine from 
what follows that they contained substantially the fol- 
lowing. When Namtar entered the hall of the great 
gods and all arose to receive him with honor, Nergal re- 
mained seated. Namtar reported the discourtesy to 
Ereshkigal, who interpreted it as a slight to her, and 
sends him back to the gods with a threat of vengeance, 
—she will kill the offender. ] 


Mat] aeocny dl 
went [. . .] 
25 Go, my sister[. . .] 
Saying: ‘To the god who did not arise before my 
messenger, 


Bring to him this message, I will kill him.” 
Namtaru went; he spoke to the gods. 
The gods called him; they spoke with him, 

30 “Behold the god, who did not arise before thee, 
Take him before thy lady.” 
Namtaru counted them; a god was missing in the rear. 
Where is the god, who did not arise before me?” 
Behold, Namtar goes away, [he gave his message]. 
[A number of lines illegible, except as to a few dis- 

connected words. ] 

He went away, to bring [report] to Ereshkigal 


Before: Ea; his ‘father .-.>.9>. 0 [soe] meee 
(ilu) E-a[. . . . . .  .) si-i-[is-ma] 
1S FT AN 

25 a-li-ik [u] a-ha-a-ti[. . .  bij-e-ia 


um-ma i-li Sa i-na pa-ni ma-ar Si-ip-ri-ia la-a it-bu-[i] 
a-na mu-t-hi-e-Su bi-la-ni-ma um-ma lu-t-du-uk-su 
il-li-ka-am-ma Nam-ta-ru i-da-ab-bu-ub a-na i-la-ni 
il su-Su-ma i-la-nu i-da-ab-bu-bu it-ti-Su mu-t-[. . .] 
30 a-mu-ur-ma i-la Sa i-na pa-ni-ka la it-bu-t 
li-ki-e-Su a-na ma-ha-ar be-el-ti-ka 
im-nu-Su-nu-ti-ma Nam-ta-ru i-lu ar-ku-i gu-bu-ub 
{iJja-a-nu Su i-lu [S]a i-na pa-ni-ia [I]a it-bu-t 
{a-mu]r [il]-la-ak Nam-ta-a-ru [i8-ku-un ti]-e-im-$u 
[A number of illegible lines.] 
li-i-ki a-na E-ri-is-ki-gal i-ba-a[k : 
a-na pa-ni (ilu) E-a a-bi-Su i-ma-ra-an-[ni . . ,] 


NERGAL AND ERESHKIGAL 133 


45 Or life to me. I should not have had fear, [Ea 
answered him:] 
“T will give thee seven and seven [demons] 
To go with thee: [. . . ba, Mutabriku,] 
Sharabdt, [Rabisu, Tirid, Idibtul] 
Bé{nnu, Sidanu, Mikit, Bel-upri] 
50 Ummu, [Libu these fourteen] 
With thee [shall they go. When Nergal came to the] 
door 
Of Erishkigal, he called, ‘Porter [open] thy door 
[. the bands loosen that I may enter before thy lady 
Erishkigal. I am sent. The porter went away. 
55 He said to Namtaru, “A god is standing at the en- 
trance of the door, 
Come, look at him, whether he may enter.”” Namtar 
went out. 
He looked at him [. . . .  .] he said 
To his lady: ‘“My lady, it is the god who in former 
Months disappeared, and did not arise before me. 
60 Let him enter [as soon as] he comes before me. I will 
slay bim.”’ 
Namtar went out [and said to Nergal] enter, my lord, 
Into the house of thy sister [. . .] thy departure. 


45 u-lu ba-la-ta-an-ni la-a pa-al-[ha-ti . . .] 
a-na-an-di-na-ak-ku VII u VII a-mfi_ . 4 
it-ti-ka a-na a-la-ki (ilu) [. . . ba (ilu) Mu-ta-ab-ri-ga] 


(ilu) Sa-ra-ab-da-a (ilu) [Ra-a-bi-i-sa (ilu) Ti-ri-id (ilu) I-dib-tu] 
(ilu) Bi-e-e[n-na (ilu) Si-i-da-na (ilu) Mi-ki-it (ilu) Bi-e-el-up-ri] 
50 Glu) Um-mu (ilu) [Li-i-ba AV Ea 


it-ti-ka[. . .. bja-a-bu 

E-ri-i8-ki-gal i-8[a-si a-tua[. . .] a ba-ab-ka 

ub-bi ru-um-mi-ma a-na-ku lu-ru-ti-ub a-na ma-bh[ar bi]-e-el- 
ti-ka 


E-ri-is-ki-gal a-na-ku Sa-ap-ra-ku il-li-ik-ma a-tu-t 
55 ik-ta-bi a-na Nam-ta-ri i-lu i8-te-en i-na pi-i ba-a-bi iz-za-z[a] 
al- ka-ma bu-tr-ri[-Su]-ma li-ru-ub u-sa-[am-m]a Nam-ta-a-r[u] 
i-mu-ur-Su-ma ha-a-di-du an-ni-i8 k[a_ . .  .] lum ik-ta-a-bi 
a[-na be-e-el-ti-8u be-e-el-ti [i-lu S]a i-na ar-ba-a-[ni] 
pa-a-[nu-t-te ib-I[i-ku-ma i-na pa-nil]-ia la it-bu-a 
60 tha [SJu[. . . ilj-la-ka lu-d-du-u[k-su] 
ti-gsa-am-ma Nam-ta-ru[. .  .] ir-ba bi-e-li 
a-na bi-tu a-ba-ti-ka-ma mu-[. ._ .]-ur gi-i-it-ta-ka 


134 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


Nergal answered: ‘‘May thy heart rejoice in me.’”? 
[About three lines are here missing. ] 
[. . . he stationed, when he entered the (second) 
door] 
[. . .Jba at the third, Mutabriku’ at the fourth, 
Sharabdu at the fifth, Rabisu at the sixth, Tirid 
70 At the seventh, Idibtu at the eighth, Bennu 
At the ninth, Sidanu at the tenth, Mikit 
At the eleventh, Belupri at the twelfth, 
Ummu at the thirteenth, Libu at the fourteenth 
Door he stationed as his [. . .] In the court he 


cut down 
75 Namtaru. To his warriors he gave command: “The 
doors 
Shall be opened. Look, (else) will I break out upon 
you.” 


Within the house he seized Ereshkigal 
By the hair, he dragged her down from the throne 
To the ground, to cut off her head. 


1The meaning of lines 43 to 62 seems to be the Ahn lac cp Namtar 
had gone before the gods who gave him permission to pick out the 
offending god, whom they would then deliver over to death. He did 
not find him. Then Ea orders his son Nergal to go before Ereshkigal, 
and promises to send with him as a defense fourteen demons of sickness 
as his defenders. Thus accompanied, Nergal goes to the realm of 
Ereshkigal. 

2 These are the names of the demons of sickness, their names meanin 
little else than ‘‘Fever,” ‘“‘Fire,’’ ‘““Heat,’’ and the like, which Ea ha 
given Nergal as his defense. 


[. . . ma Nergal li-ib[-bu-k]a l-ib-da-an-ni 
[About three lines are here missing. | 
f. . . -lJa f[id]-ka-a bfa-a-ba i-na e-ri-bi] 
[ (ilu) .|-ba i-na Sa-al-Si (ilu) Mu-ta-ab-ri-ga i-na ri-e-bi-[i] 
Glu) Sa-ra-ab-da-a i-na ha-an-8i (ilu) Ra-a-bi-i-sa i-na §i-i8-Si 
(ilu) Ti-ri-id 

70 [i-nJa Si-e-bi-i (ilu) I-dib-tu i-na sa-ma-ni-i (ilu) Bi-e-en-na 
i-na ti-Si-i (ilu) Si-i-da-na i-na eS-ri-i (ilu) Mi-ki-it 
i-na il-te-en-Se-e-ri-i (ilu) Bi-e-el-up-ri i-na 81-i-in-Se-e-ri-i 
(ilu) Um-ma i-na Sa-la-Se-e-ri-i(ilu) Li-i-ba i-na ir-bi-Se-e-ri-i 
ba-a-bi il-ta-ka-an bu-tir-ba-a-Sa i-na ta-ar-ba-si it-ta-ki-is 

75 (ilu) Nam-ta-ru sa-a-bi-Su ti-e-ma i-Sa-ka-an ba-ba-tu 
lu pu-ut-ta-a a-nu-um-ma a-na-ku a-la-as-su-ma-ku-t-nu-di 
i-na li-ib-bi bi-i-ti is-sa-ba-at E-ri-e3-ki-i-gal 
i-na Sa-ar-ti-Sa G-ki-id-di-da-as-Si-im-ma i8-tu ku-us-si-i 
a-ha ga-a-ag-g[a-rji ga-ga-as-sa a-na na-ka-si 


THE LEGEND OF SARGON 135 


80 ‘Kill me not, my brother. I will speak a word with 
thee.’”’ 
Nergal hearkened; his hands relaxed. She wept and 
sobbed. 
“Thou shalt be my husband; I will be thy wife, I 
will give thee to seize 
Sovereignty over the wide earth. I will set the 
tablet 
Of wisdom in thy hand. Thou shalt be lord, 
85 I will be lady.”” When Nergal heard her word, 
He seized her, kissed her, and wiped away her tears: 
What thou hast wished from me from distant 


months, 
Now let it be fulfilled. 


80 la-a ta-du-ka-an-ni a-bu-a-a a-ma-ta lu-uk-ba-a-ku 
iS-mi-Si-i-ma Nergal ir-ma-a ka-ta-a-Su i-ba-ak-ki ut-ta-ha-az 
at-ta lu mu-ti-ma a-na-ku lu aS-Sa-at-ka lu-Se-is-bi-it-ka 
Sar-ru-ta i-na ir-si-e-ti ra-pa-a8-ti lu-uS-ku-un tu-up-pa 
$a ni-mi-e-ki a-na ga-ti-ka at-ta lu bi-e-lu 

85 a-na-ku lu bi-il-tu Nergal iS-mi-e-ma an-na-a ga-ba-3a 
is-ba-si-ma ti-na-aS-Sa-ak-Si di-i-im-ta-Sa i-ka-ap-pa-ar 
mi-i-ua-am-ma te-ri-Si-in-ni i8-tu ar-ha-ni ul-lu-ti 
a-du ki-na-an-na. 


IX. THE LEGEND OF SARGON, KING 
OF AGADE! 


Coutumn I: 
Sargon, the mighty king, the king of Agade, am I, 
My mother was a priestess, my father I knew not, 
And the brother of my father dwells in the mountain. 


1 First published in Part III R., 4, No. 7, and in full by King, in 
Cuneiform T ects, xiii, pp. 42ff., and by him again in Chronicles concerning 
Old Babylonian Kings, ii, pp. 87ff. It has been often translated, e. g., 
by George Smith, Transactions of the Society of Biblical Archeology, i, 

. 46f.; Sayce, Hibbert Lectures, 2, 26f. n. 1; Winckler, Keilinschrift- 
Viche Bibliothek, iii, part i, p. 100f.; Ungnad in Gressmann, Altorienta- 
lische Texte und Bilder, i, p. 79. Compare also Bezold, Catalogue, p. 529, 
and Weber, Die Literatur der Babylonier und Assyrier, p. 206. 


Cotumn I: 
Sarru-ukén Sarru dan-nu Sar A-ga-de(ki) a-na-ku 
um-mi e-ni-tum a-bi ul i-di 
ab abi-ia i-ra-ni Sa-da-a 


136 


5) 


10 


15 


CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


My city is Azupiranu,! which lies on the bank of the 
Euphrates. 

My vestal mother conceived me, in secret she 
brought me forth. 

She set me in a basket of rushes, with bitumen she 
closed my door; 

She cast me into the river, which rose not over 
me. 

The river bore me up, unto Akki, the irrigator, it 
carried me. 

Akki, the irrigator, with . . . lifted me out, 

Akki, the irrigator, as his own son . . . reared 
me, 

Akki, the irrigator, as his gardener appointed me. 

While I was a gardener the goddess Ishtar loved me, 

And for . . . -four years I ruled the kingdom. 

The black-headed peoples I ruled, I governed; 

Mighty mountains with axes of bronze did I destroy. 

I climbed the upper mountains; ) 

I burst through the lower mountains. 

The Country of the Sea three times did I besiege; 

Dilmun did 


1 The location of the city is unknown. 


5 


10 


15 


a-li (alu) A-zu-pi-ra-a-ni Sa i-na a-bi (n4ru) Puratti Sak-nu 

j-ra-an-ni um-mu e-ni-tum i-na pu-uz-ri u-lid-an-ni 

i$-kun-an-ni i-na kup-pi $a Su-ri i-na iddi babi-ia ip-bi 

id-dan-ni a-na [nAJri Sa la e-li-e-a 

i8-Sa-an-ni naru a-na eli (m)Ak-ki (amelu) nék-mé u-bil-an-ni 

(m)Ak-ki (amélu) nék-mé i-na hi-ib [. . Jli[. . .] lu-u 
u-Se-la-an-ni 

(m)Ak-ki (amélu) nak-mé a-na ma-ru-ti-Su [. . .] u-rab- 
ban-ni 

(m)Ak-ki (amélu) nak-mé a-na (amélu) . . . ti-Su lu-u 
[is]-kun-[an-ni] 

i-na (amélu) . . .. ti-ia (ilu) I8-tar lu-u i-ra-man-ni-ma 

. IV San4ti Sarru-u-ta lu-u e-pu-uS 

[nike] Salmat kakkadi lu-u a-be-el lu-u aS-[pur] 

Sadé(e) danniti ina ak-kul-la-te Sa erd lu-u ub-{bit] 

(lu-u] e-dil-li Sa-di-i e-lu-[ti] 

{lu-u] at-ta-[nab]-lak-ka-ta Sa-di-i Sap-I[u-ti] 

{ma]-ti ti-amat lu-u al-ma-a III Sanitu 

Dilmun (ki) lu-u ik-[. . .] 


THE LEGEND OF SARGON 137 


20 Unto the et Dur-ilu! J went up, I 
I altered 
Whatsoever king shall be rested after me, 


ee nite fits, let fi han in! black headed 
peoples; 
25 Mighty mountains with axes of bronze let him 
destroy. 
Let him climb the upper mountains; 
Let him burst through the lower mountains. 
The country of the Sea let him three times besiege 
And Dilmun? 
30 To the great Dur-ilu let NUN Oa 
[eae lromimyucity, of Akkadii) i 3] 


1A city in eastern Babylonia, the name signifies, ‘‘ Wall of God.”’ 
2 An island in the Persian Gulf. 








20 [a-nla Ce rabi(i) [lu-u e-li] lu-u[. . .] 
. .}-nilu u-nak-kir-ma[. . .] 
[man]-nu Sarru Sa i-la-a arki-ia 


[ni]-6 salmat kakkadi 1-ibfe-el li-is-pur] 
25 Sadé dannati ina ak-kul-la-[te Sa era [lib-bi-it] 
{l]ji-te-dil-li Sadé eldti 
[lit-ta-nab-lak-kat Sade Sapliti 
{m]a-ti ti-amat lil-ma-a III Sanitu 
{Dilmun (ki) 
30 pene Dar-ilu rabi(i) ‘li-li-ma f: 1 
fe . .) ul-tu ali-ia A-ga-(de(ki) ou. 


ire 
‘ 7 be a 

Si Gana 
i aa 


em 
h 





HYMNS AND PRAYERS 


139 





HYMNS AND PRAYERS 


THERE are no greater treasures in all the literature of 
Babylonia and Assyria than the hymns and prayers. 
They have, indeed, sometimes been valued too highly, 
chiefly because they have so frequently been appraised 
solely by means of extracts, sometimes indeed by very 
short passages, and even when judged by longer ex- 
cerpts, these have been so chosen as to leave out essen- 
tial contexts. The passages here given are complete, 
even the incantation rituals being carefully set down 
with the lyrical or supplicative contents. The parallels 
to the Hebrew psalter need to be very cautiously drawn. 
Superficial resemblances are misleading, and the deeper 
analogies are sometimes not easily discerned. There is 
no general agreement yet secured among scholars upon 
these delicate points. It is, however, quite clear that 
in spite of much that is beautiful in these hymns, they 
are as a whole deficient in individual character, having 
much sameness of phrase and, so far as we are able to 
judge, of metre, and in these qualities, as well as in 
pure religious character, stand far below the book of 
Psalms. 

1. HYMN TO SIN, THE MOON GOD 
O Lord, chief of the gods, who alone is exalted on 
earth and in heaven. 


1 Published in IV R., 9. Translated by Zimmern, Hymnen, p. 11f.; 
by E. G. Perry, Hymnen und Gebete an Sin (Leipzig, 1907), pp. 1ff.; 
and by Ungnad in Gressmann, Altorientalische Texte und Bilder, i, 
pp. 80, 81. Compare also Zimmern in Schrader’s Keilinschriften und 
das Alte Testament, 3te Auf., pp. 608, 609; Jastrow, Die Religion Baby- 
loniens und Assyriens, i, pp. 436ff.; Combe, Culte de Sin, pp. 94ff. The 
hymn is a bilingual, being handed down in Sumerian, in the eme-sal 
dialect, and in Assyrian. 





wmu-un nir-gal dim-me-ir-e-ne an-ki-a a§-nti mah-a-an eI 
be-lum e-tel-li ilAni Sa ina Samé(e) u irsitim(tim) e-di8-si-Su si-1-ru 
141 


142 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


Father Nannar, Lord, Anshar, chief of the gods, 
Father Nannar, Lord, great Anu, chief of the 
gods, 
Father Nannar, Lord, Sin, chief of the gods, 
5 Father Nannar, Lord of Ur, chief of the gods, 
Father Nannar, Lord of Egisshirgal,' chief of the 
gods, 
Father Nannar, Lord of the tiara,’ brilliant one, 
chief of the gods, 
Father Nannar, whose ruleis perfect, chief of the 
gods, 
Father Nannar, who dost go forth in the robe of 
majesty, chief of the gods, 
10 O strong, young bull, with huge horns, perfect in 
limbs, with beard’ of lapis-lazuli color, full of 
glory and perfection. 


1 The temple of Sin in Ur. 

2 The moon from the 11th to the 15th day was seen as a great glowing 
tiara. 

8’ The moon in art is represented with a long beard. See plate at the 
end of the book. 


a-a (dimmer) Uru (ki) umun An-Ssdr nir-ydl dim-me-ir-e-ne 

a-bu (ilu) Na-an-nar be-lum An-Sdr e-tel-li ilani 

a-a (dimmer) Uru (ki) umun An gal-e nir-gél dim-me-ir-e-ne 

a-bu (ilu) Na-an-nar be-lum (ilu) A-num rabfi(u) e-tel-li ilani 

a-a (dimmer) Uru (ki) unum (dimmer) En-zu-na nir-gdl dim- 
me-tr-e-ne 

a-bu (ilu) Na-an-nar be-lum (ilu) Sin e-tel-li ilani 

a-a (dimmer) Uru (ki) umun Uru (unu) (kt)-ma nir-gal dim- 
me-tr-e-ne 

5 a-bu (ilu) Na-an-nar be-el U-ri e-tel-li ilAni 

a-a (dimmer) Uru (ki) wmun €é-gis-Sir-gal nir-gal dim-me-ir-e-ne 

a-bu (ilu) Na-an-nar be-el é-gi8-Sir-gal e-tel-li Hani 

a-a (dimmer) Uru (ki) umun mén zuBu-na nir-gal dim-me-ir-e-ne 

a-bu (ilu) Na-an-nar be-lum a-gi-e Su-pu-ti e-tel-li ilani 

a-a (dimmer) Uru (kt) na-dm-méen gal-li-eS Su-di-a nir-gal dim- 
me-ir-e-ne 

a-bu (ilu) Na-an-nar Sa Sar-ru-tti ra-biS Suk-lu-lum e-tel-li ilani 

a-a (dimmer) Uru (kt) tug-tug na-ém-duru-na Sud-sud nir-gal 
dim-me-ir-e-ne 

aun (ilu) Na-an-nar Sa ina ti-di-ik ru-bu-tti i-Sad-di-bu e-tel-li 

Ani 

amar banda si gir-gir-ra a-tir Si-di sts (sa?) za-gin-na Sud-sud 

§dr-qgub la-la ma-al-la-ta 
10 bu-ru ik-du 8a kar-ni kab-ba-ru Sa me§-re-ti Suk-lu-lum zik-ni 

uk-ni-1 zak-nu ku-uz-bu u la-la-a ma-lu-t 


HYMN TO SIN 143 


Fruit which hath created itself, of lofty form beau- 
tiful to look upon, in whose being one cannot 
sufficiently sate himself; 

Mother womb, begetter of all things, who hast taken 
up his exalted habitation among living creatures; 
O merciful, gracious Father, who hath taken into 

his care the life of the whole world. 

O Lord, thy divinity is full of awe, like the far-off 
Beteen and the broad ocean. 


15 O creator of the land, founder of Be heied pro- 


15 


claimer of their names. 

O Father, begetter of gods and men, who dost build 
dwellings and establish offerings, 

Who dost call to lordship, dost bestow the sceptre, 
determinest destinies for far-off days. 

O mighty leader, whose deep inner being no god 
understands. 


gi-rin im-ba mu-un-dim-ma é-mar é-a i-de-bar GAN-UL la-la-bi 
nu-ge-ge 

en-bu Sa ina ra-ma-ni-Su ib-ba-nu-u Si-ba kat-ta Sa ana nap- 
lu-si as-mu la-la-Su la eS-Se-bu-u 

ama gam nigin-na mu-lu &i da-ma-al-la ki-diir malty ne-in-ri 

ri-i-mu a-lid nap-ha-ri Sa it-ti Sik-na-at na-pi8-ti Sub-tam 
ellitim(tim) ra-mu-u 

a-a 8d-lé-Sud mar-ra-na mu-lu na-dm-ti-la gi ka-nag-gé su-su 
mu-un-dib-ba 

a-bu rim-nu-u ta-a-a-ru Sa ba-lat nap-bhar ma-a-ti ga-tué- 
Su tam-hu 

umun na-dm-dim-me-ir-zu an-Sud-dam a-ab-ba da-ma-al-la 
ni mu-un-gir-ru-e 

be-lum i-lut-ka ki-ma Samé(e) ru-ku-ti tam-tim ra-pa-as-tu 
pu-luh-tii ma-lat 

Pini ka-nag-gé zag mu-un-sSub-ba mu-un-da-ab-sd-e-me 

b[a-nu]-u ma-a-ta mu-Sar-si-du eS-ri-e-ti na-bu-i Su-me-Su-un 

ad MUH-na dim-me-ir-e-ne na-dm-galu-[gal-lu] [gal-(mul)-lu] bara 
ri-a-an SUK-dimmer NINNI mu-un-gi-es-a-an 

a-bu a-lid il4ni u a-me-li mu-Sar-mu-u Sub-tum mu-kin nin- 
da-bi-e 

na-dm-bara-e-ne mu-sé-a mudum(Pa?) si-ém-mu-a ud-si (ud)- 
da-& [nam] mu-ni-tb(?)-tar-e-ne 

na-bu-t Sar-ru-ti na-din hat-ti Sa Sim-ti ana umé(me) ru-ku-ti 
i-Sim-mu 

i-de-e&-gin(dim) gir (mir)-ra St-ab-si-ud dimmer na-me nu-mu- 
un-pa(d)-da-e-ne 

a-Sa-ri-du ga-a8-ru 8a lib-ba-Su ru-t-ku ilu man-man la ut-tu-u 


144 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


O hastening steed, sturdy one, whose knees do not 
grow weary, who dost open the road for the gods, 
thy brothers, 

20 Thou that from the base of heaven to the height of 
heaven dost march in glory, opening the door of 
heaven, and granting light to all men. 

O Father, begetter of all things, who lookest upon 
all living beings, seeker of 

O Lord, who determinest the decisions of heaven 
and earth, whose command is not set aside. 

Who holdest fire and water, and leadest all souls. 
What god reaches thy fullness? 

Who is exalted in heaven? Thou alone art ex- 
alted. 

25 Who is exalted on earth? Thou alone art exalted. 

- Thy word is proclaimed in heaven, and the Igigi 

prostrate themselves; 

dura kas-dug-ga-ra si-ib-ba nam-kus-s4 kaskal mu-un-ri-r[t_ d] 
im-me-ir Se8-e-ne 

agalu la-as-mu Sa bir-ka-Su Ja in-na-ha mu-pat-tu-u [ur-bi] 
ilani at-bi-su 

[an-u]r-ta an-Pa-si lag-ga mu-un-lif-lah gis-Sr ulku-cdi-si] 
mar-ra an-na-d[a-ma]-al-la 


:20 Sa iS-tu i-Sid Samé(e) ana e-lat [samé(e) it-ta-na-al-la-k]u(?) 
pi-tu-u da-lat Samé(e) Sa-kin n{u-u-ra ana kulj-lat 


nis[é] 

[ad] MUH-mu nigin-na Si-md-al igi-duh [ ]-a(?)-an_ kin- 
kinl 

a-bu a-lid nap-h[a-ri mu-up-pa-li-is Sik-nat na-pi8-ti mus- 
te-’-u} 


umun d tig-d&-bar bar-ra an-ki-a m[u]-l[u dug-ga-b]t nu-m[u-un- 
kur-ri-e-ne] 

be-lum pa-ri-is purussé Samé(e) u irsitim(tim) Sa ki-bit-su 
man-m{a-an la i-na-ak-ka-ru] 

a (dimmer) Mu-bar-ra Si-mu-un-da-ab-ha-za tim-tim Si ma- 
a{l-la] dim-me-ir na-me a-ba-zu mu-un-dim-ma 

ta-me-ib (ilu) Gir-ri 1 me-e mut-tar-ru-G Sik-na-at na-pis-tim 
a-a-U ilu ma-la-ka im-si 

an-na a-ba mah-me-en za-e usu-zu mah-a-an 

ina Samé(e) man-nu si-i-ru at-ta e-di8-Si-ka si-rat 

ki-a_a-ba mah-me-en za-e usu-zu mah-a-an 

25 ina irgitim (tim) man-nu si-i-ru at- ta e-diS-Si-ka s[i-ra]t 

za-e e-ne-ém-zu an-na mu-un-pa(d)-da (dimmer) Nun-gal-e-ne 
ka Su-ma-ra-an-gal (mal)-li-e& 

ka-a-tti_a-mat-ka ina Samé(e) i-zak-kar-ma ilani Igigi ap-pa 
i-lab-bi-nu 


HYMN TO SIN 145 


Thy word is proclaimed on earth, and the Anunaki 
kiss the ground. 

Thy word sounds on high like a storm wind, and 
food and drink do abound. 

Thy word sounds over the earth, and vegetation 
springs up. 

30 Thy word makes fat stall and stable, and multiplies 

living creatures. 

Thy word causes truth and righteousness to arise, 
that men may speak the truth. 

Thy word is like the distant heaven, and the con- 
cealed earth, which no man can see. 

Thy word, who can know it, who can compare with 
it? 

O Lord, in heaven, thou hast, among the gods thy 
brothers no rival in dominion, nor in rule upon 
earth. 


za-e e-ne-Em-zu ki-a mu-un-pa(d)-da (dimmer) A-nun-na-gé-e-ne 
ki-a mu-un-su-ub-su-ub 

ka-a-tti a-mat-ka ina irsitim(tim) i-za-kar-ma ilini A- 
nun-na-ki kak-ka-ru u-na-Sa-ku 

za-e e-ne-Em-zu an-na immir-dim diri(g)-ga-bi v-a w-a ka- 
nag-ga mu-un-di(b)-di(b) 

ka-a-tii a-mat-ka e-liS ki-ma Sa-a-ri ina ni-kil-pi-[Sa ri-i-tu-u 
mas-ki-tum u-da-as-Sa 

za-e e-ne-€m-zu ki-a ni-ma-al vi-rig ba-an-ma(SAR)-ma(SAR) 

ka-a-tti a-mat-ka ina ir-si-ti ina Sa-ka-ni ur-ki-tum ib-ba-an-ni 

za-e e-ne-Em-zu tur-ra amas-da pes-e §i-ma-al = mu-un-da-ma- 
al-la 

30 ka-a-tti a-mat-ka tar-ba-su u su-pu-ru u-Sam-ri Sik-na-at na- 

pis-ti G-ra-pa-as 

za-e e-ne-Em-zu dm-gi-na dm-si-di mu-un-ma-al na-dm-gdl 
(mul)-gal (mil)-lu inim-inim mu-un-gi-na 

ka-a-ti a-mat-ka kit-ti u mi-Sa-ri U-Sab-Sa ni-Si i-ta-mu-u 
kit-tum 

za-e e-ne-ém-zu an-na mu-un-Si-ud-da ki-a mu-un-sv-Scv dm 
na-me nu-mu-un-pa(d)-da-e-ne 

ka-a-ti a-mat-ka Samé ru-ku-ti irsitim(tim) ka-tim-ti Sa 
man-ma-an la ut-tu-u 

za-e e-ne-ém-zu a-ba mu-un-zu-a a-ba mu-un-da-ab-di-a 

ka-a-tti a-mat-ka man-nu i-lam-mad man-nu i-Sa-na-an 

umun-e an-na na-dm-umun-e ki-a na-dm-nir-ra dim-me-ir Ses- 
zu-ta gab-ri nu-tuk-a-an 

belum ina samé(e) be-lu-tti ina irsitim(tim) e-tel-lu-ti ina 
ilani at-hi-ka ma-hi-ri ul ti-i-Si 


146 
35 


CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


King of kings, exalted, whose decrees none rival, no 
god is like unto thy divinity. 

Where thine eye does glance faithfully there cometh 
harmony (?) 

Where thou dost grasp the hand, there cometh sal- 
vation (?) 

Gleaming Lord, who dost guide and lead truth and 
righteousness in heaven and upon earth (?) 

Look upon thy temple, look upon thy city, 


40 Look upon Ur, look upon Egisshirgal, 


May thy dear wife [Ningal (?)] the gracious [mother], 
may she say to thee: “O Lord be _ ap- 
peased.”’ 

The hero Shamash, [thy son] may he say to thee: 
““(O. Lord be appeased).” 

The Igigi (may they say to thee): “O Lord (be 
appeased) .”’ 

The Anunnaki (may they say to thee): “O Lord (be 
appeased).” 





BE (til)-bara i-la me-bi mu-lu al-nu-di nam-dim-[me-ir-bi-] 
nu-mu-un-da-ab-si(g)-si(g)-ga 


35 Sar-Sar-ri Sa-k[u-u Sa par-si-Su man-man la i-Sa-an-na-nu anja 


40 


ildti (ti)-Su ilu la mas-lu 
ki-t-de-zi-d[a mu-un-si-in-bar . . .  se]-ga-e3-a-an 
a-Sar en-k[a ke-niS tap-pa-li-su.. . .| tam-gu-ra 
ki Su-zi-glé Si-gid-ba-an-na-ab (?) s-ta-kar-dah (?)]-a d[v] 
a-Sar ta-[sa-ba-tu ke-niS (?) kata St-z]u-ba [te-pu-u8 (?)] 
d-mu-un PA-[UD-DU na-dm-gi-na na-dm-si-di]-a an-ki-a ba-an-é 
be-lum 80-[pu-u 3a kit-ti u me-Sa-ri ina Samé u irsitim u§]-ti- 
Sir uS-ti-sa 


é-zu [u-di uru-z|u ui-di 
bit-ka n{ap-li-is ali-ka | nap-lis 
Uru (unu ki) ui-di_ e-gis-sir-gal  G-di 
u-ru na[p-li-is e]-gis-Sir-gal nap-lis 


tase ke[ngad-zu ama _ Ssdg]-ga umun [Kvu-mal hu]-mu- 

ra-a 

Pe CURN Niegeibwsaiipe ummu dja-me-ik-ti be-lum nu-ub lik- 
i-ka 

Sul (dimmer) [Babbar-ra umun] KU-mal bi 

id-lum [(ilu) SamaS_ —belum nu-ub 


(dimmer) Nun-g{al-e-ne umun ku-md] 
ani Igi[gi be-]lum 
(dimmer) A-n[un-na-ge-e-ne umun kul-mé 


il4ni A-[nun-na-ki be]-lum 


HYMN TO RAMMAN 147 


45 The god (?) [. . . may he say to thee]: “O Lord 
(be appeased).”’ 
The goddess Nin [. . . may she say to thee]: “O 
Lord (be appeased).” 
The bolt of Ur, “O yf 
The gods of heaven [ ad 


A prayer of the lifting of the hand 4[8 lines to Sin] 
Mighty one, Lord of power (?) [ 


Copied and compared according to the original. 
Tablet of Ishtar-shuma-eresh, chief copyist 

of Ashurbanipal, king of the world, king of Assyria, 
son of Nabu-zer-lishteshir, the chief copyist. 





di[mmer umun kumé] 
45 iflu be-lJum 

(dimmer) Nin-[gal (?) umun ku-md] 

Glu) [Nin-gal (?) be-I]Jum 

(gts) (mts Sagil ulru J 

Gsu) me-dil Uf-ri ] 

dim-me-ir an-[ki-a ] 


Su iU-lé XL[VIII-a-an mu-bi im (dimmer) Uru kan] 


alim-ma umun gir (mir)-r[a 
kima (ma) labiri-Su 84-tir-ma bari(m) 


dup-pi(m) (ilu) Istar-Suma-ereS(e8) (amelu) rab-dup-Sar-ri 
Sa(m) (ilu) ASur-bani-aplu Sar kigSati 84r (mat) ASur (ki) 
mar(m) (ilu) Nabu-zer-liSteSir (amelu) rab kanai(u) 


2. HYMN TO RAMMAN, THE WEATHER GOD! 


“‘Ramman? the glorious,” is thy name, exalted god; 
“Lord Ramman, mighty bull and glorious,” is thy 
name, exalted god; 


1 This strange but powerful hymn, written in Sumerian, belongs to a 
remote period of antiquity, degty as early as the third millenium 
before Christ. It is published by King in Cuneiform Texts from Baby- 
lonian Tablets, etc., in the British Museum, xv, 15, 16, and was first 
translated by Langdon, in Babyloniaca, ii, pp. 162-167, and again in 
his Sumerian and Babylonian Psalms, pp. 280-283, and yet again in the 
Expositor, June, 1910; and by Ungnad in Gressmann, Altortentalische 
Texte und Bilder, i, pp. 83, 84. 

2 The name in Sumerian is Ishkur, and the god corresponds to Ram- 
man of the Assyrians, the West-Semitic god Adad. 


{(dingir) IS8kur sig]-é-a mu-zu dingir [zag-8i] Yt ; 
{u-mu-un] (dingir) ISkur gud-mag sig-é-a mu-zu dingir [zag-83d) 


148 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


“Ramman, child of heaven, mighty bull and glo- 
rious,” is thy name, exalted god; 
“Lord of Karkar,’ mighty bull and glorious” is thy 
name, exalted god; 
5 “Ramman, lord of plenty, mighty bull and glorious” 
is thy name, exalted god; 
“Companion of the lord Ea, mighty bull and glo- 
rious” is thy name, exalted god;? 
“Father Ramman, lord that rideth the storm’ is 
thy name, exalted god; 
“Father Ramman, that rideth the great storm” is 
thy name, exalted god; 
Father Ramman, that rideth the great lion,” is thy 
name, exalted god; 
10 Ramman, lion of heaven, mighty bull and glorious, 
is thy name, exalted god; 
Thy name doth enthrall the land, 
Thy splendor covers the land like a garment. 
At thy thunder the great mountain father Mullil® is 
shaken. 
At thy rumbling the great mother Ninlil trembles. 
15 Ell sent forth his son Ramman: 


1 Karkar is the seat of the cultus of this god. 

4 The text as published does not contain the refrain in this line, but 
the line is broken at the end and may have contained at the edge the 
sign for “‘ditto.”’ It seems improbable that it was omitted altogether. 

? Enlil (Ellil) (Mullil), the god of the earth, and Ninlil is his wife. 





(dingir) ISkur dumu an-na gud-mag sig-é-a mu-zu dingir 
[zag-Su] 
u-mu-un IM (ki)-ge gud-mag sig-é-a mu-zu dingir [zag-su]} 
5 cue ISkur u-mu-un gen-gdl-la gud-mag sig-e-a mu-zu 
ingir 

mas-tab-ba d-mu-un (dingir) am-an-ki-ga gud-mag sig-é-a 
a-a (dingir) iSkur U-mu-un ud-da ti-a mu-zu dingir zag-St 
a-a (dingir) iskur uda galla d-a mu-zu dingir zag-3i 
a-a (dingir) i8kur ug-gal-la t-a mu-zu dingir zag-Si 

10 (dingir) iSkur ug an-na gud-mag sig-é-a mu-zu dingir zag-3ti 
mu-zu kalama mu-un-dt-di-ul 
me-lam-zu kalama tuig-dim im-mi-in-dul 
za-pa-ig-zu-Si kur-gal a-a (dingir) mu-ul-lil sag im-da-sig-gi 
mur-du-zu dagal-gal (dingir) ninlil ba-e-di-gu-lug-e 

15 (dingir) En-lil-li dumu-ni (dingir) I8kur-ra 4-mu-un-da-an-4g 


HYMN TO RAMMAN 149 


Who, oh my son, directeth the storm, sendeth forth 
the storm? 

Ramman directeth the storm, sendeth forth the 
storm. 

The storm like the seven demons (?) flieth; he send- 
eth forth the storm. 

Spirit, may thy sonorous voice give forth its utter- 
ance, he sendeth forth the storm. 


20 The lightning, thy messenger, goeth before (thee), he 


sendeth forth the storm. 

Who, my son, beareth splendor, who that cometh 
can strive (with thee)? 

If the foe do evil (thy) father is by thee, who can 
strive (with thee) ? 

The little hail thou holdest, who can strive with 
thee? 

The great hail thou holdest, who can strive with 
thee? 


25 Thy little and great hail stones let be upon him. 


20 


25 


Let thy right hand destroy the foe, thy left arm 
pluck him away.” 

Ramman gave ear to the words of the father, his 
creator. 

The father Ramman went out of the house, spirit of 
sonorous voice, 

Out of the house, out of the city went (he) up, the 
youthful lion, 


galu dumu-mu ud um-me-Si-si-sig ud um-me-Si-lal-l4 
(dingir) ISkur-ri ud um-me-Si-si-sig ud um-me-8i lal-l4 
ud imin-zig-dim ge-dal-l4 ud um-me Si-lal-lé 

ud ka-silim-zu dig-bi ga-ra-ab-ba ud um-me-Si-lal-lé 
nim-gir sukkal-zu igi-Si-mu-ra-du ud 

galu dumu-mu ul gin-na a-ba zi-gi-en te-ba 

ki-bal ful-gig a-a mug-zu-Sti a-ba za-e-dim te-ba 
na-mM tur-tir-e Su-um-me-ti a-ba za-e-dim te-ba 
na-gal-gal-e Su-um-me-ti a-ba za-e-dim te-ba 
n4-tir-tir-zu na-gal-gal-zu mug-ba u-me-dim 

ki-bal a-zi-da-zu t-mu-e-gul kab-bu-zu t-mu-e-sig 
(dingir) i8kur-ri dig-dig-ga a-a mug-na-Sti giS-ni-ba-Si-in-ag 
a-a (dingir) I8kur é-ta é-a-ni ud ka-silim na-nam 

é-ta iru-ta [é-ja-ni ug’-ban-da na-nam 


150 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


30 Out of the city took his way, the spirit of thunderous 
voice. 


xxx lines; a psalm to Ramman. 


30 uru-ta [ ] ga-ra-ni ud ka-mur-ra na-nam 


3. PROCESSIONAL HYMN TO MARDUK! 


O Lord, on thine entrance into thy house, may thy 
house rejoice in thee. | 

Mighty Lord Marduk, on thine entrance into thy 
house,” may thy house rejoice in thee. 

Great warrior, lord Enbilulu, on thine entrance into 
thy house, may thy house rejoice in thee. 

Rest, O Lord, rest, O Lord, may thy house rejoice in 
thee. ) | 

5 Rest, lord of Babylon, may thy house rejoice in thee. 

Rest, lord of E-sagila,? may thy house rejoice in thee. 

Rest, lord of E-zida, may thy house rejoice in thee. 

Rest, lord of E-makhtila, may thy house rejoice in 
thee. 


E-sagila, the house of thy lordship, may thy house 
rejoice in thee. 


1 This text exists both in an Assyrian copy belonging to Ashurbani- 
al’s library, and also in a Sumerian and Babylonian original discovered 
y the Deutsche Orient-Gesellschaft in Babylon. The former is pub- 

lished IV R., 18, No. 2, the latter by F. H. Weissbach, Babylonasche 
Miszellen (1903), Plate 13f., who also translates it pp. 36ff. It is also 
translated by Rogers, The Religion of Babylonia and Assyria, pp. 178, 
179, where there is also some discussion of its characteristics. It is 
translated again by Ungnad in Gressmann, Altorientalische Texte und 
Bilder, i, p. 85, with the omission of lines 13-28. 

? In the second line and thereafter only the word “house” is repeated, 
the rest of the formula being mentally supplied from the first line. 

’ Esagila is Marduk’s temple in Babylon, E-zida the temple of Nabu 
in Borsippa, and also the name of a sanctuary of the same god in the 
temple of E-sagila; E-makhtila is a temple or chapel of Nabu in Borsippa. 
rp en er a Nl es Ee ee 


be-lum ana, biti ina e-ri-bi-ka [bitu-ka li-ih-du-ka] 
kab-tu be-lum (ilu) Marduk ana biti ina e-ri-bi-ka bitu-ka 
kar-ra-du ra-bu-i bélum (ilu) do. ana biti ina e-ri-bi-ka bitu-ka 
nu-ub bélum nu-uh bélum bitu-ka 

5 nu-ub be-el Ba-ab-ili 
nu-uh be-el E-sag-il-la 
nu-ubh be-el fi-zi-da 
nu-uh be-lum f-mab-ti-la 
E-sag-ila bit be-lu-ti-ka 


HYMN TO MARDUK 151 


10 Thy city cries out to thee, “Rest,”! may thy house 
rejoice in thee. 
Babylon cries out to thee, “Rest,” may thy house 
rejoice in thee. 
The great Anu, father of the gods, cries out to thee, 
“Rest at last.” 
May the mighty mountain, father Bel,’ cry to thee, 
“Rest at last.” 
The queen of city and house, the great mother Belit, 
cry to thee, “Rest at last.” 
15 Ninib, the first born of Bel, with the exalted armor 
of Anu, cry to thee, “Rest at last.” 
Sin, the light of heaven and earth, cry to thee, 
“Peace at last.” 
The strong hero, Shamash, son of Nin-gal, cry to 
thee, “‘Peace at last.” 
Ea, king of the deep, cry to thee, ‘Peace at 
last.”’ 
Damkina, queen of the deep, cry to thee, ‘‘Peace at 
last.” 
20 Sarpanitum, the daughter-in-law® of the deep, cry to 
thee, ‘‘Peace at last.” 


1 The word “Rest’’ here and elsewhere in the hymn is an abbreviation 
of the old formula of the incantation texts, ‘“May thy heart be ap- 
peased.”” The hymn was to be sung antiphonally, the priest repeating 
the first half of the line and the people responding with the refrain. 
Compare the Hallel Psalms of the Hebrews, Psalms 113-118. 

2 “Mighty mountain,” the home of the gods. Father Bel is Ellil, the 
elder Bel of Nippur. 

4 3She is the wife of Marduk, who was the son of Ea, god of the 
eep. 


10 alu-ka nu-ubh lik-bi-ka 
Ba-bi-lu nu-ub lik-bi-ka 
A-nu ra-bu-u a-bi ilani ma-ti nu-ub lik-bi-ku 
$a-du-t ra-bu-ti a-bi (ilu) En-lil 
ru-bat a-li u biti um-mu ra-bi-tum (ilu) do 
15 (ilu) Nin-ib ma-ru ri8-tu-i Sa (ilu) En-lil e-mu-ka-an si-ra-tu 
$a (ilu) A-nim 
Glu) Sin na-an-nar Samé(e) u irsi-tim 
id-lum (ilu) Sama% da-ar-ru mAru (ilu) Nin-gal 
(ilu) E-a Sar-rum ap-si-i 
{ilu] Dam-ki-na be-lit ap-si-i 
20 [(ilu) Sar-pa-ni-tuJm kal-lat ap-si-i 


152 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


The true messenger, Nabu, cry to thee, ‘Peace at 
last.”’ 

The daughter-in-law, first born of Urash, ery to 
thee, ‘‘Peace at last.” 

Tashmitum, cry to thee, “Peace at last.’ 

The exalted, great, my mistress, queen Nana, cry to 

thee, “‘Peace at last.” 
25 The lord Madanu, the overseer of the Anunaki, cry 

to thee, “‘Peace at last.’ 

Bau, the gracious consort, cry to thee, “Peace at 
last.” 

Adad, beloved son of Anu, cry to thee, “Peace at last.” 

Shala, the great lady,! cry to thee, ‘Peace at last.” 

The lord, possessor of power, who dwells in E-kur, 
may the courage? of thy godhead be appeased. 

30 Lord of the gods art thou, may the gods of heaven 

and earth appease thine anger, 

Thy city, Nippur, cast not away. Let them cry to 
thee, “‘O lord, peace.” 

Sippar cast not away. Let her ery to thee, “O lord, 
peace.” 

Babylon, the city of thy peace, cast not away. Let 
her cry to thee, “O lord, peace.” 





1She was apparently the wife of Adad, for she is named with him in 
Sennacherib’s Bavian Inscription, line 48. 
*“Courage,’’ so Weissbach, but it is doubtful. 
a a 
{sukkallu kinu (ilu) Nabu 
{kallatum mértu riS-ti-tum Sa (ilu) Uras 
- . .  .] (ilu) TaS-me-tum ma-ti nu-ub lik-bi-ku 
[S]ur-ba-tum ra-bi-tum be-el-tum (ilu) Na-na-a 
25 be-lum (ilu) Ma-da-nu a-Si-ir (ilu) A-nun-na-ki 
(ilu) Ba-ti sin-ni8-tum da-me-ik-tum 
(ilu) Adad ma-ru na-ram (ilu) A-nim 
(ilu) Sa-la hi-ir-tum ra-bi-tum 
See tame: $a ina E-kur a&-bu ka-bit-ti (an) a-nu-ti-ka 
i-nu-u 
30 e-til-li ilAni at-ta ilani Sa Same(e) u ir-si-tim uz-za-ka 
li-ni-ib-hu 
alu-ka Ni-ip-pu-ru Ja ta-nam-di bélum nu-uh lik-bu-ka 
Si-ip-par la ta-nam-di 
Ba-bi-la ala hi-du-ti-ka la ta-nam-di 


PRAYER TO ISHTAR 153 


Look graciously upon thy house. Look graciously 
upon thy city. Let them cry to thee, “O lord, 
peace.” 

35 Look graciously upon Babylon and E-sagila. Let 
them cry to thee, ‘“‘O lord, peace.” 

The bolt of Babylon, the lock of E-sagila, the de- 
fense of E-zida 

Bring back to their places. The gods of heaven and 
earth, let them cry to thee, ‘‘O lord, peace.’”! 

1 At the close is a colophon directing that the hymn be used on the 


eleventh day of Nisan, the first month of the new year, when Marduk 
entered his own especial sanctuary in the temple of E-sagila. 


bita-ka nap-li-is ala-ka nap-li-is 
35 Ba-bi-la u E-sag-ila nap-li-is ke 
mi-dil $G-ma Si-gar Su-ma li-bit-ti E-zi-da 
a-na as-ri-Su tu-ur-ra il4ni $a Same(e) u irsi-tim be-lum nu-uh 
lik-bu-ka 


4,.A “PRAYER OF THE RAISING OF THE HAND” 
TO ISHTAR? 


Incantation. I pray unto thee, sovereign of sov- 
ereigns, goddess of goddesses, 

Ishtar, queen of all men, directress of mankind. 

O Irnini,? O exalted one, mistress of the Igigi, 

Thou art mighty, thou art queen, thy name is 
exalted, 

5 Thou art the light of heaven and earth, O valiant 

daughter of Sin, 

1 Neo-Babylonian text published and translated by L. W. King, The 
Seven Tablets of Creation, i, pp. 222ff., ii, Plate Ixxvff.; Zimmern, Hymnen, 
pp. 19ff.; Dhorme, Choix de Textes Religieux Assyro-Babyloniens, pp. 
356ff.; Jastrow, Die Religion Babyloniens und Assyriens, ii, pp. 66ff.; 
Ungnad in Gressmann, Altorientalische Texte und Bilder, i, pp. 85ff. 

2TIshtar is here identified with Irnini, and below with Gushea. This 


process of identification was widely extended. Elsewhere she is iden- 
tified with Nana, Belit, etc. 





Siptu u-sal-li-ki be-lit be-li-e-ti i-lat i-la-a-ti ' 
(ilu) [Star Sar-ra-ti kul-lat da-ad-me muS&-te-Si-rat te-ni-Se-e-ti 
(ilu) Ir-ni-ni mut-tal-la-a-ti ra-bit (ilu) Igigi 
gaS-ra-a-ti ma-al-ka-a-ti Su-mu-ki si-ru 
5 at-ti-ma na-an-na-rat Samé(e) u irsitim(tim) ma-rat (ilu) Sin 
ka-rit-ti 


154 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


Bearing arms, establishing combat, 

Framing all laws, wearing the crown of dominion. 

O lady, thy greatness is majestic, exalted above all 
the gods. 

Star of lamentation, who makest hostility among 
brethren at peace, 
10 Making them abandon friendship, : 
Forafriend. O lady of defeat, who disturbs my peace. 
O Gushea, who art covered with battle, who art 
clothed with fear, 

Thou dost perfect destiny and decision, the law of 
earth and heaven, 

Sanctuaries, shrines, divine dwellings and temples 
worship thee. 

15 Where is thy name not heard? Where not thy 

decrees? 

Where are thy images not made? Where are thy 
temples not founded? 

Where art thou not great? Where art thou not 
exalted? 

Anu, Ellil and Ea have exalted thee, among the 
gods have they increased thy dominion. 


OBVERSE: 
They have exalted thee among the Igigi, they have 
made thy place great. 


mut-tab-bi-la-at kakké Sa-ki-na-at tu-ku-un-ti 
ha-mi-mat gi-mir par-si a-pi-rat a-gi-e be-lu-ti 
(ilu) bélti Su-pu-u nar-bu-ki eli ka-la ilAni gsi-ru 
kakab ta-nu-ka-a-ti muS-tam-bi-sa-at ahé mit-gu-ru-ti 
10 mut-ta-ad-di-na-at it-ba-ru 
it-bur-ti be-lit tu-Sa-ri mut-tak-ki-pat Salimti-ia 
(ilu) Gu-Se-a Sa tu-ku-un-ta hal-pat la-bi-Sat har-ba-da 
gam-ra-a-ti Sip-ta u puruss4 ur-ti irsitim(tim) u Sa-ma-mi 
suk-ku e&-ri-e-ti ni-me-da u parakké u-tuk-ku ka-a-8i 
15 e-ki-a-am la Sumu-ki e-ki-a-am la par-su-ki 
e-ki-a-am la us-su-ra usurati-ki e-ki-a-am la innadd parakké-ki 
e-ki-a-am la ra-ba-a-ti e-ki-a-am la si-ra-a-ti 
(ilu) A-num (ilu) Ellil u (ilu) E-a ul-lu-u-ki ina ilfni u-Sar-bu-u 
be-lu-ut-ki 


OBVERSE: : 
u-Sa-a8-ku-ki ina nap-har (ilu) Igigi u-Sa-ti-ru man-za-az-ki 


PRAYER TO ISHTAR 155 


20 At the thought of thy name the heaven and the 


25 


30 


20 


25 


30 


earth quake, 

The gods tremble, the Anunaki falter. 

Thy name is terrible, men do pay homage to it. 

For thou art great, thou art exalted. 

All the black headed race, all mankind, adore thy 
power. 

Thou judgest the cause of men with justice and right; 

Thou regardest with mercy the despised man, thou 
settest right the down-trodden every morning. 

How long wilt thou tarry, O lady of heaven and 
earth, shepherdess of pale-faced men? 

How long wilt thou tarry, O lady of the holy E-anna, 
the pure storehouse? 

How long wilt thou tarry, O lady whose feet are 
unwearied, whose knees do run? 

How long wilt thou tarry, O lady of conflict and all 
battles? 

O thou glorious one, that ragest among the Igigi, 
who dost subdue angry gods, 

Powerful over all princes, holding the sceptre of 
kings, 

That openest the bonds of all slaves, 

That art raised on high, that art firmly established,— 
O valiant Ishtar, great is thy might. 

a-na hi-is-sat Su-me-ki Samf(u) u irsitim(tim) i-ru-ub-bu 

il4ni i-ru-bu i-nar-ru-tu (ilu) A-nun-na-ki 

Sumu-ki ra-a8-bu i§-tam-ma-ra te-ni-Se-e-ti 

at-ti-ma ra-ba-a-ti u si-ra-a-ti 

nap-har sal-mat kak-ka-di nam-ma%-Su-u te-ni-Se-e-ti i-dal-la- 

lu kurdi-ki 

di-in ba-hu-la-a-ti ina kit-ti u mi-Sa-ri ta-din-ni at-ti 

tap-pal-la-si hab-lu u Sak-Su tuS-te-eS-Se-ri ud-da-kam 

a-hu-lap-ki be-lit Samé(e) u irsitim(tim) ri-e-a-at ni8é a-pa-a-ti 

a-hu-lap-ki be-lit E-an-na kud-du-Su Su-tum-mu el-lu 

a-hu-lap-ki (ilu) bélti ul a-ni-ha 8ép4-ki la-si-ma bir-ka-a-ki 

a-hu-lap-ki be-lit ta-ba-zi ka-li-Su-nu tam-ha-ri 

Su-pu-u-tum la-ab-bat (ilu) Igigi mu-kan-ni-Sat il4ni Sab-su-ti 

li-’-a-at ka-li-Su-nu ma-al-ku sa-bi-ta-at sir-rit Sarrdni 

pi-ta-a-at pu-su-um-me $a ka-li-Si-na ardati 

Sai na-an-di-a-at ka-rit-ti (ilu) IStar ra-bu-u kur- 

di- 


156 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


35 Brilliant torch of heaven and of earth, light of all 
dwellings, 
Terrible in combat, without a rival, strong in battle. 
Flame that roarest against the foe, and cuttest off 
the mighty, 
O furious Ishtar, who assemblest troops, 
O goddess of men, goddess of women, whose de- 
cision none may apprehend. 
40 Where thou dost regard the dead live, the sick 
arise. 
The unjust become just beholding thy face, 
I invoke, sorrowful, sighing, suffering thy servant. 
Look upon me, O my lady, and accept my supplica- 
tion, 
Pity me in truth, and hearken unto my prayer 
45 Speak deliverance unto me, let thy heart be 
appeased. 
Deliverance for my suffering body, full of troubles 
and disorders? 
Deliverance for my afflicted heart, full of sorrow 
and sighing? 
Deliverance for my suffering bowels, troubled and 
confused? 
Deliverance for my troubled house, pouring forth 
complaints? 
35 na-mir-tum di-par Samé(e) u irgitim (tim) Sa-ru-ur kal da-ad-me 
iz-zi-it kab-lu la ma-har a-li-lat tam-ha-ri 
a-ku-ku-u-tum Sa ana ai-bi nap-bat Sa-ki-na-at Sul-lu-uk-ti 
ik-du-ti 
mu-um-mil-tum (ilu) I8tar mu-pahb-bi-rat pu-ub-ri 
i-lat zikriti ilu I8-tar sinnigdti Sa la i-lam-ma-du mi-lik-8u 
ma-am-man 
40 a-Sar tap-pal-la-si i-bal-lut (amélu) mitu i-te-ib-bi mar-gu 
iS-Si-ir la i-Sa-ru a-mi-ru pa-ni-ki 
ana-ku al-si-ki an-hu Su-nu-hu Sum-ru-su arad-ki 
a-mur-in-ni-ma (ilu) bélti-ia li-ki-e un-ni-ni-ia 
ki-niS nap-li-sin-ni-ma Si-mi-e tas-li-ti 
a-hu-lap-ia ki-bi-ma ka-bat-ta-ki lip-pa-aS-ra 
a-hu-lap zumri-ia na-as-si Sa ma-lu-u e-Sa-a-ti u dal-ha-a-ti 
a-hu-lap lib-bi-ia Sum-ru-su Sa ma-lu-u dim-ti u ta-ni-bi 
a-hu-lap te-ri-ti-ia na-as-sa-a-ti e-Sa-a-ti u dal-ha-a-ti 
a-hu-lap bfti-ia Su-ud-lu-bu Sa u-na-as-sa-su nissati 


4 


on 


PRAYER TO ISHTAR 157 


50 Deliverance for my spirit, full of sorrow and sighing? 
O . . # Inrnini, fierce lioness, may thy heart be 
appeased. 
Raging wild ox, may thy heart be appeased. 
May thine eyes be benevolent toward me. 
In thy glorious appearance look faithfully upon me. 
55 Put an end to the evil bewitchments of my body; 
that I may see thy clear light. 
How long, O my lady, shall mine accusers persecute 
me? 
REVERSE: 
How long shall they devise evil in rebellion and 
treachery, 
My persecutor, my pursuer, shall spy after me? 
How long, O my lady, shall the crippled and diseased 
seek me? 
60 He hath prepared for me a mourner’s garment, but 
I appear joyously before thee. 
The weak have become strong, but I have become 
weak. 
I am troubled like a flood, which the evil wind 
maketh to rage (?) 


1The scribe erased here and did not rewrite. 


50 a-hu-lap kab-ta-ti-ia $a uS-ta-bar-ru-u dim-ti u ta-ni-hi 
(ilu) Ir-ni-ni[.  . .'J-i-tum la-ab-bu na-ad-ru lib-ba-ki li-nu-ha 
ri-i-mu Sab-ba-su-u ka-bit-ta-ki lip-pa-as-ra 
damkAti in4-ki lib-Sa-a e-li-ia 
ina bu-ni-ki nam-ru-ti ki-niS nap-li-sin-ni ia-a-Si 
55 uk-ki-8i u-pi-Sa limnéti $a zumri-ia niru-ki nam-ru lu-mur 
a-di ma-ti (ilu) bélti-ia bélé da-ba-bi-ia ni-kil-mu-u-in-ni-ma 
REVERSE: ' 
ina sur-ra-a-ti u la ki-na-a-ti i-kap-pu-du-ni lim-ni-e-ti 
ri-du-u-a ha-tu-u-a is-tam-ma-ru eli-ia 
a-di ma-ti (ilu) bélti-ia lil-lu a-ku-u i-ba-’-an-ni 
60 ib-na-an-ni muk-ku ar-ku-um-ma ana-ku am-mir-ki? 
en-Su-ti id-ni-nu-ma ana-ku e-ni-i§ 
a-sab-bu-’ ki-ma a-gi-i 8a up-pa-ku Sdru lim-na 











1 Erasure in original text. ; 
2The meaning of the line is extremely doubtful. The translation 
above given is due to suggestions of Langdon. 


158 


65 


70 


75 


65 


70 


75 


CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


My heart hath taken wing, it hath flown away like 
a bird of the heavens. 

I moan like a dove, night and day. 

I am made desolate, and I weep bitterly, 

In pain and sorrow my soul is distressed. 

What have I done, O my god and my goddess? 

Is it because I feared not my god or my goddess 
that trouble hath befallen me? 

Sickness, headache, ruin and destruction are come 
upon me; 

Miseries, turning away of countenance, and fullness 
of anger are my lot, 

Indignation, wrath, anger of gods and men. 

I behold, O my lady, days of affliction, months of 
sorrow, years of misfortune; 

I behold, O my lady, judgment of disorder and 
violence, 

Death and misery make an end of me. 

Desolate is my sanctuary, my shrine is desolate, 

Over my house, my gate, and my fields is affliction 
poured forth. 

As for my god his face is turned elsewhere; 

My family is scattered, my house walls are broken 
into. 


i-Sa-’ it-ta-nap-raS lib-bi ki-ma is-sur Sa-ma-mi 

a-dam-mu-um ki-ma su-um-ma-tum mu-Si u ur-ra 

na-an-gu-la-ku-ma a-bak-ki zar-bis 

ina ’-u-a a-a Sum-ru-sa-at ka-bit-ti 

mi-na-a e-pu-us ili-ia u (ilu) i8-tar-ia a-na-ku 

ki-i la pa-lib ili-ia u (ilu) iStari-ia ana-ku ep-Se-ik 

$ak-nu-nim-ma mur-su ti-’-i hu-lu-uk-ku-u u $ul-lu-uk-ti 

%ak-na-ni ud-da-a-ti suh-hur pa-ni u ma-li-e lib-ba-a-ti 

uz-zu ug-ga-ti Sib-sat ilini u a-me-lu-ti 

a-ta-mar (ilu) bélti-ia Omé uk-ku-lu-ti arhé na-an-du-ru-ti 
SanAti $a ni-zik-ti 

a-ta-mar (ilu) bélti-ia Sib-ta i-di-ti u sab-mas-ti 

u-kal-la-an-ni mu-u-tu u Sap-Sa-ku 

Su-har-ru-ur sa-gi-e-a Su-bar-ru-rat a-Sir-ti 

eli biti babi u kar-ba-a-ti-ia $a-ku-um-ma-ti tab-kat 

ili-ia ana a-Sar Sa-nim-ma suh-hu-ru pa-nu-Su 

sap-bat il-la-ti ta-bi-ni pur-ru-ur 


PRAYER TO ISHTAR 159 


But unto my lady do I give heed, my ear is turned 
toward her; 
80 My prayer is unto thee, dissolve my ban. 
Blot out my sin, my fault, my mockery and my offence! 
Forgive my mockery, accept my supplication, 
Free my breast, send me comfort, 
Guide my footsteps that happily and proudly among 
the living I may pursue my way. 
85 Speak the word, that at thy command the angry 
god may be favorable, 
And that the goddess who is angry may be gracious. 
My gloomy, smoking brazier may shine, 
My quenched torch may be relighted, 
May my scattered family be collected. 
90 May the fold be wide, and the enclosures be spacious. 
Be favorable to the abasement of my face, give ear 
unto my prayer. 
Look upon me in truth and [accept my supplication.}* 
How long, O my lady, wilt thou be angry, and thy 
face be turned away? 
How long, O my lady, wilt thou be furious, and thy 
soul be in anger? 


1Supplied by King. 


u-pa-ka a-na (ilu) bélti-ia ka-a-8i ib-Sa-ki uzna-a-a 
80 u-sal-li-ki ka-a-81 ’-a/-i2 pu-ut-ri 
pu-ut-ri ar-ni Sir-ti kil-la-ti u hi-ti-ti 
mi-e-si kil-la-ti-ia li-ki-e un-ni-ni-ia 
ru-um-mi-i! ki-rim-ia Su-bar-ra-a-a Suk-ni 
Su-te-Si-ri kib-si nam-ri§ e-til-liS it-ti baltuti lu-ba-’ ski 
85 ki-bi-ma ina ki-bi-ti-ki ilu zi-nu-u li-is-lim 
(ilu) iStari Sa is-bu-sa li-tu-ra 
e-tu-u katru lim-me-ir ki-nu-ni 
bi-l2-tz li-in-na-pi-ib di-pa-ri 
sa-pi-ib-tu il-la-ti lip-bur 
90 tarbasu h-ir-pi8 li8-tam-di-lu su-pu-ri 
mug-ri li-bi-en ap-pi-ia Si-me-e su-pi-e-a 
ki-niS nap-li-sin-ni-ma [erasure by the scribe] 
a-di ma-ti (ilu) bélti-ia zi-na-ti-ma sub-hu-ru pa-nu-ki 
a-di ma-ti (ilu) bélti-ia ra-’-ba-ti-ma uz-uz-za-at kab-ta-at-ki 


1 Text za. Read 7 or e (?); 2a for 1, also ll. 11 and 95, evidently to be 
pronounced 7 [Langdon]. 


160 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


95 Incline thy neck, now turned away, let a word of 
grace be before thy face, 
As the free waters of the river, may thy soul be 
freed. 
My oppressors, may I trample them under foot like 
the clay, 
And they that are angry against me, subdue them, 
and crush them beneath my feet. 
Let my prayers and supplications come unto thee, 
100 And let thy great mercy be upon me, 
That they who see me in the street may magnify 
thy name, 
And I will glorify thy godhead and thy might before 
men. | 
Ishtar is exalted! Ishtar is queen! 
The lady is exalted! The lady is queen! 
105 Irnini, the valiant daughter of Sin, hath no rival. 


PRAYER OF THE RAISING OF THE HAND TO ISHTAR 


106 Formula of the raising of the hand to Ishtar 
This is the (magical) ritual: thou shalt kneel at the 
foot, a green bough shalt thou sprinkle with pure 

water; four bricks sahhwu shalt thou set up; 





95 aes ki-Sad-ki Sa ta-ad-di-it a-mat damiktim(tim) pa-ni-ki 
Suk-ni 

ki-ma mé pa-Sir nari ka-bit-ta-ki lip-pa-as-ra 
ik-du-ti-ia ki-ma kak-ka-ru lu-kab-bi-is 
$ab-su-ti-ia kun-ni-Sim-ma §Su-pal-si-hi ina Sap-li-ia 
su-pu-u-a u su-lu-u-a lil-li-ku eli-ki 

100 ta-a-a-ra-tu-ki rab-ba-a-ti lib-Sa-a eli-ia 
a-mi-ru-u-a ina ski li-Sar-bu-u zi-kir-ki 
u ana-ku ana sal-mat kakkadi ilu-ut-ki u kur-di-ki lu-Sa-pi 
(ilu) I8-tar-ma si-rat (ilu) I8-tar-ma Sar-rat 
(ilu) bélti-ma si-rat (ilu) bélti-ma Sar-rat 

105 (ilu) Ir-ni-ni ma-rat (ilu) Sin ka-rit-ti ma-hi-ra ul iSat 


106 INIM-INIM-MA §$U-IL-LA (DINGIR) INNANNA(NA)-KAM | 


kikittu Suatu aSar Sépa takadda-ad? guSuru arku md ellu 
tasallah IV libnati Sabbi tanaddi (di) 


1 See note on line 83. 
2See Babyloniaca, iii, 236. 


HYMN TO ISHTAR 161 


A lamb shalt thou take; with sarbatu wood shalt 
thou fill the [the censer], and thou shalt set fire 
(thereto); sweet scented unguents, fine meal (?) 
and some cypress-wood 

Shalt thou heap thereon; a drink offering shalt thou 
offer, but thou shalt not bow thyself down. This 
incantation before the goddess Ishtar 

110 Three times shalt thou recite . . . and thou 
shalt not look behind thee. 


Incantation. ‘‘O exalted Ishtar, that givest light 
unto the four quarters of the world.” 
This copy from Borsippa,! like unto its archetype, has 
Nergal-balatsu-iqbi, son of Atarad-kalme, magician, 
Written for his life, and has revised it, and deposited 
it in the temple of E-sagila.? 
1 Borsippa, center of the worship of Nabu, and the sister city of 


Babylon, with which it was connected by a processional street. 
2 Ksagila, the temple of Marduk in Babylon. 


immeru telike(e) (isu) sarbatu te-si-en iSatu tanaddi(di) rikké 
mashati burasu 
tattabak (ak) mi-ib-ba tanakki (ki)-ma 14 tuS-kin mi-nu-tu 
an-ni-tu ana pan (ilu) I8-tar 
110 SuSlu-Su tamannu (nu) KI-zA-zA-!MA ana arki-ka 14 tappalas 





Siptu Sa-ku-tum (ilu) IS-tar mu-nam-mi-rat kib-ra-a-ti 

gab-ri Bar-sip (ki) kima labiri-Su(m) (ilu) Nergal-balat-su-ik-bi 
apil(m) a-ta-rad-KAL-ME (amelu) asipu 

ana balati-Su istur ibri-ma ina é-sag-ila u-kin 


1 Name of an incantation. 


5. HYMN TO ISHTAR 
O light of the heavens, thou that dost flame like a 
fire over the earth, 


1 This hymn belongs to a series, called in Sumerian UrvU GULAGE, i. e., 
“She whose city is destroyed,” which consisted originally of six tablets, 
of which the third and fourth have been lost. The hymn is found on 
the reverse of Tablet Six, and was also used independently, as is shown 
by its preservation upon a separate tablet (British Museum 8. 954, 

ublished by Delitzsch, Assyrische Lesestiicke, 3rd edition, pp. 134-136). 
t has been translated by Hussey, Sumerian-Babylonian Hymns, Amer- 
{can Journal of Semitic Languages, xxiii, pp. 169ff., and by Langdon, 
Sumerian and Babylonian Psalms, pp. 192ff.; Dhorme, Chor de Tezxtes 
Religieux Assyro-Babyloniens, pp. 366ff. 


nu-ur Samé(e) Sa ki-ma i-Sa-tim i-na ma-a-tim nap-hat at-ti-ma 


162 


10 


15 


10 


15 


CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


O goddess, when thou dost rise above the earth, 

Even as the earth thou art made to journey forth, 

Unto thee the way of truth? shows praise, 

When thou enterest into a man’s house, 

Thou art a leopard, gone in to seize the lambs, 

Thou art a lion which strides over the plain! 

Light of day, virgin, ornament of the heavens. 

A virgin is Ishtar, ornament of the heavens. 

Who art adorned with craftsmanship of precious 
stones, ornament of the heavens. 

O regent sister of Shamash, ornament of the heavens. 

(Ishtar speaks) “To give forth omens do [I arise, do I 
arise in perfectness. 

For my father Sin, to give omens do I arise, do I 
arise in perfectness. 

For my brother Shamash, to give omens do I arise, 
do I arise in perfectness. 

Me hath my father Shamash established to give out 
omens do I arise, do I arise in perfectness. 

In the gleaming heaven to give omens, do [I arise, 
do I arise in perfectness. 

In jubilation over my praise, in jubilation over my 
praise, 


IS-ta-ri-tum i-na ir-si-ti i-na u-zu-zi-ki 


Sa [ki-ma ir]-si-tim Su-tu-kat at-ti-ma 

ka-a-8i su-li-e kit-ti i-kar-rab-ki 

a-na bit a-me-lim i-na e-ri-bi-ki 

bar-ba-ru Sa a-na li-ki-e bu-ha-di St-lu-ku at-ti 

ni-e-Su $a ina kir-be-ti it-ta-na-al-la-ku at-ti 

a-mu ar-[da]-tum u-su-ma Same(e) 

ar-da-tum (ilu) I8-tar u-su-ma Same(e) 

$a Su-kut-ti Su-bi-i Sak-na-at u-su-ma Same(e) 

ta-lim-ti (ilu) Sama u-su-ma sSame(e) 

a-na Su-ta-bu-ul te-ri-e-ti az-za-az git-ma-li$ az-za-az 

a-na a-bi-ia (ilu) Sin Su-ta-bu-ul te-ri-e-ti az-za-az git-ma-lis 
aZ-Za-aZ 

a-na ahi-ia (ilu) Sama’ Su-ta-bu-ul te-ri-e-ti az-za-az git-ma-lis 
aZ-Za-aZ 

ja-a-Si a-bi (ilu) Na-an-na-ru ul-zi-iz-an-ni Su-ta-bu-ul te-ri-e-ti 
aZ-Za-aZ 

i-na Same(e) id-di-Su-ti Su-ta-bu-ul te-ri-e-ti az-za-az git-ma-li§ 
aZ-Za-aZ 

i-na ri-Sa-a-ti ta-na-da-tu-u-a i-na ri-Sa-a-ti ta-na-da-tu-u-a 


HYMN TO ISHTAR 163 


In jubilation a goddess I walk loftily (?) 
I am Ishtar goddess of the evening, 
20 I am Ishtar goddess of the morning, 

Ishtar who openeth the bolt of the gleaming heaven, 
that is my glory, 

I darken the heaven, I quake the earth, that is my 
glory, 

She that darkeneth the heaven, and shake the earth, 
that is my glory. 


REVERSE: 
She who flameth on heaven’s terrace, she whose 
name is brilliant in all the earth, for my glory. 
Queen of the heavens proclaimed above and below 
for my glory. 
The mountains all together do I subdue, for my 


glory. 
The great wall of the mountains am I, their bolt am 
I, for my glory. 

5 Let thy heart be appeased, let thy soul be calmed. 
May the lord, the great Anu, appease thy heart. 
May the lord, the great mountain, Ellil, calm thy 

soul, 
O goddess, lady of the heavens, let thy heart be 
appeased. 


i-na ri-Sa-a-ti is-ta-ri-tum ana-ku §Sa-ki-i8 al-lak 
(ilu) IStar i-lat Si-me-tan ana-ku 
20 (ilu) IStar i-lat Se-ri-e-ti ana-ku 

(ilu) IStar pi-ta-at Si-gar Same(e) el-lu-ti ta-na-da-tu-u-a 

Same(e) u-ra-ab ir-si-tum u-nar-rat ta-na-da-tu-u-a 

mu-rib-bat Same(e) mu-nar-ri-ta-at irsi-tim ta-na-da-tu-u-a 

REVERSE: 

Sa ina Su-pu-uk Same(e) nap-bat ina da-ad-mi zi-kir-Sa 8u-pu-u 
ta-na-da-tu-u-a 

Sar-rat Same(e) e-li8 u Sap-li8 lik-ka-ba-a ta-na-da-tu-u-a 

Sa-di(i) il-te-niS a-sap-pan ta-na-da-tu-u-a 

$a 8a-di(i) du-ur-Su-nu ra-bu-u ana-ku Si-gar-Su-nu rabu-u ana- 
ku ta-na-da-tu-u-a 

5 lib-ba-ki li-nu-ub ka-bat-ta-ki lip-Sah 

be-lum (ilu) A-num rabu(u) lib-ba-ki li-ni-ih 

be-lum Sa-du(u) rabu(u) (ilu) Ellil ka-bat-ta-ki li-pa-aS-8i-ih 

(ilu) IS-ta-ri-tum be-lit-Same(e) lib-ba-ki li-nu-ub 


164 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


O lady, queen of heaven, let thy soul be calmed." 
10 O lady, queen of E-anna, let thy heart be appeased. 
O lady, queen of Erech, let thy soul be calmed. 
O lady, queen of the shining Erech, let thy heart be 
appeased. 
Olady, queen of Kharsagkalama, let thy soul be calmed. 
O lady, queen of E-tur-kalama, let thy heart be 
appeased. 
15 O lady, queen of Babylon, let thy soul be calmed. 
O lady, my queen Nana, let thy heart be appeased. © 
Queen of the house, Queen of the gods, let thy soul 
be calmed. 
A Psalm on the flute to Ishtar. 


1 From line 9 to the end of the hymn the Assyrian translation does 
not accompany the Sumerian, which is simply a series of exclamations. 





NIN GASAN AN-NA BAR-ZU 
10 NIN GASAN E-AN-NA SA-ZU 
NIN GASAN KI UNUG(KI)-GA BAR-ZU 
NIN GASAN KI HALLABI (KI) SA-ZU 
NIN GASAN HAR-SAG-KALAM-MA BAR-ZU 
NIN GASAN E-TUR-KALAMA-MA SA-ZU 
15 NIN GASAN TIN-TIR-(KI)-RA BAR-ZU 
NIN GASAN-MU (DIMMER) NA-NA-A SA-ZU 
GASAN E-A GASAN DIM-ME-IR-E-NE BAR-ZU HE-EN-SE-NE 
er-Sem-ma (dingir) unnina-ge 


6. FRAGMENT OF WISDOM LITERATURE, THE SO- 
CALLED BABYLONIAN JOB, SECOND TABLET 
OF THE WISDOM OF TABI-UTUL-ELLIL* 


I attained unto (long) I moved beyond the ap- 
life, pointed time, 


1 Published IV R., 2d edition, 60. The text was already the subject 
of comment in Assyrian times, and explanations in Assyrian are pub- 
lished in V R., 47. It has been repeatedly translated in whole or part; 
see especially Zimmern, in Schrader’s Die Keilinschriften und das Alte 
Testament, 3te Auf., p. 385, and also in Babylonische Hymnen und 
Gebete (Der Alte Orient, vii, 3), pp. 28ff.; Jastrow, Die Religion Baby- 
loniens und Assyriens, ii, pp. 125ff.; Dhorme, Choix de Textes Religieux 
Assyro-Babyloniens, pp. 372ff.; Ungnad in Gressmann, Altorientalische 
Texte und Bilder, i, pp. 92, 938. A résumé by Jastrow, in ZA, xx, pp 
191ff. A portion of the third tablet has been published recently by 
R. Campbell Thompson, PSBA, 1910, pp. 18ff. The suffering hero 
seems to have been an ancient king, 7’abi-utul-Béli, whose name is 
preserved in a philological commentary on this text. V R. 47, Rev. 5. 


akSud-ma a-na ba-lat a-dan-na i-te-ik 


WISDOM LITERATURE 165 


Wherever I turn, 
Oppression is in- 
creased, 
I have cried unto my 
god, 
5 Tinvoked my goddess, 


The Enchanter did 
not fix 

The seer, at the liba- 
tion, 

I turned to the necro- 
mancer, 

The magician by his 
sorceries 


10 How different 
If I look behind me 
As if the sacrifice 
As if at mealtime 


Had not inclined my 
face 
15 Like one 
mouth 
For whom god’s day 
has ceased, 


in whose 


there is evil, evil— 
righteousness I see not. 


but he showed me not his 
face. 

but she lifted not up her 
head. 

through his oracle the fu- 
ture. 

did not establish my right. 


but he opened not my ear. 
did not loosen my ban. 


are the issues in the world! 

trouble pursues me (?) 

I had not brought my god. 

I had not called upon my 
goddess, 

and my adoration had not 
been seen, 

prayers and_ tears 
stopped, 

the new moon’s 
diminished, 


were 


feast is 


a-sah-hur-ma li-mun li-mun-ma 
sa-bur-ti u-ta-sa-pa i-Sar-ti ul ut-tu 


ili al-si-ma ul id-di-na pa-ni-Su 


5 u-sal-li (ilu) IS-tar-ri ul i-Sak-ka-a ri-Si-Sa 
(amélu) bard ina bi-ir ar-kat ul ip-ru-us 
ina ma-aS-Sak-ka u amélu Sa-’-ilu ul u-Sa-pi di-i-ni 
za-ki-ku a-pul-ma ul u-pat-ti uz-ni 
(amélu) maSma&su ina ki-kit-ti-e ki-mil-ti ul ip-tur 
10 a-a-i-te ip-Se-e-ti Sa-na-a-ti ma-ti-tan 
a-mur-ma ar-kat ri-da-ti ip-pi-ru 
ki-i $a tam-ki-tum a-na ili la uk-tin-nu 
u ina ma-ka-li-e (ilu) IS-tar-ri la zak-ru 
ap-pi la e-nu-u Su-kin-ni la am-ru ' 
15 ina pi-i-8u ip-par-ku-u su-up-pi-e tas-li-ti 
ib-ti-lu G-mu ili i-mat-tu eS-Se-8i 


166 


CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


Who has laindownon and has despised their 


his side images, 
Who has not taught god’s fear and veneration, 
his people 


Who called not upon when he ate of his food, 
his god 


20 Who abandoned his and brought her not what 


goddess was written (?) 

He who forgot his who was to be honored (?) 
lord, 

Who pronounced the mighty name of his 
lightly god—I was like him. 

But I myself took for prayers and supplica- 
thought only tion. 

Prayer was my rule, sacrifice my order, 


25 The day of god’s hon- _was my heart’s joy, 


oring 

The day of following was for me gain and riches, 
after the goddess 

The prayer of the that was my joy, 


king, 
And his song, that was pleasant unto me. 
I taught my land to keep god’s name. 


30 To honor the name of I cautioned my people. 


20 


25 


of the goddess 
The respect of theking I made of highest power, 





id-du-u ah-8u sal-mi-Su-nu i-mi-su 

pa-la-bu u it-’-u-du la u-Sal-mi-du niSe-3u 
ili-Su la iz-kur e-kul a-kal-3u 

i-zib (ilu) I8-tar-ta-Su mas-tar la ub-la 

a-na $a im-hu-u béli-Su im-Su-u 

ni’ ili-Su kab-ti kal-li8 iz-kur a-na-ku am-Sal 
ah-su-us-ma ra-man su-up-pu-u tas-li-ti 
tas-li-ti ta-si-mat ni-ku-u Sak-ku-u-a 

amu pa-la-ab ilani tu-ub lib-bi-ia 

timu ri-du-ti (ilu) IS-tar ni-me-li ta-at-tur-ru 
ik-ri-bi Sarri $i-i hi-du-ti 

u ni-gu-ta-Su a-na da-me-ik-ti Sum-ma 
u-Sar a-na mAti-ia mé ili na-sa-ri 


30 Su~mi (ilu) I8-tar Su-kur niSé-ia uS-ta-hi-iz 


ta-na-da-a-ti Sarri e-liS u-ma8s-éil 


WISDOM LITERATURE 167 


In reverence of the I instructed the people. 


palace 
For I knew that be- such deeds are in good 
fore the god favor. 


That which seemeth that is evil with god, 
good to itself, 


35 And that which in its that is good with god, 


heart is rejected, 

Who can understand in heaven? 
the counsel of the 
gods 

The plan of the gods __ who shall establish it? 
full of darkness, 

How shall pale-faced — the way of the gods! 
men understand 

He who lives in the is in the morning dead, 
evening 


40 Quickly is he in trou- — suddenly is he smitten; 


ble, 
In a moment he is singing and play- 
ing, 
In an instant he is howling like a com- 
plainer. 
Every moment so are their thoughts 
changed, 


Now they are hungry, and are like a corpse, 


45 Again they are full, and are like unto god. 


35 


40 


45 





u pu-luh-tu ekalli um-man u-Sal-mid 

ju i-di ki-i it-ti ili i-ta-am-gur an-na-a-ti 

$a dam-kat ra-ma-nu-u8 [ana ili kul-iul-tum 
$a ina lib-bi-Su mu-us-[su]-kat eli ili-Su dam-kat 
a-a-u te-im ilani ki-rib Same-e i-lam-mad 
mi-lik Sa ili za-nun zi-e i-ba-ak-kim man-nu 
e-ka-a-ma il-ma-da a-lak-ti ili a-pa-a-ti 

$a ina am-Sat ib-lu-tu i-mut ud-di-eS 

sur-ri§ u8-ta-dir za-mar ib-ta-mas 

ina si-bit ap-pi i-za-am-mur e-li-la 

ina pi-it pu-ri-di u-zar-rab lal-la-ri-es 

ki-i pi-te-e u ka-ta-mi te-en-Si-na Sit-ni 
im-mu-sa-ma im-ma-a Sa-lam-tas 
i-Sib-ba-a-ma i-Sa-an-na-na ili-Sun 


168 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


If it go well with 
them, 
If they be in trouble, 


they speak of climbing up 
to heaven; 

they talk of going down to 
hell. 


[At this point there is wanting a considerable passage.] 


REVERSE: 
My house is become 


In the chains of my 


flesh 
In my own bonds [?] 
5 With a whip he has 
beaten me, 
With a staff he has 
pierced me, 
All day long doth fol- 
low 
In the middle of the 
night he lets me not 
Through tearings 
10 My limbs are undone, 
Upon my couch I 
passed the night 
I was covered with 
my excrement 


a prison for me. 
are my arms laid, 


are my feet cast 

not 

the point was strong. 
the avenger, 

breathe for a moment. 
my joints are sundered, 
are 


like a bulls 


like a sheep. 





ina ta-a-bi i-ta-ma-a i-li Sa-ma-’-a 
u-ta’-Sa-Sa-ma i-dib-bu-ba a-rad ir-kal-la 


[broken] 


REVERSE: 


a-na ki-suk-ki-ia i-tur-ra bi-e-tu 
il-lu-ur-tum §$i-ri-ia na-da-a i-da-a-a 
mas-kan ram-ni-ia muk-ku-tu Se-pa-a-a 


ni-da-tu 


5 ki-na-zi id-da-an-ni-ma la-a zil-la-a-tum 
pa-Tru-us-Su u-sah-hi-il-an-ni zi-ka-ta dan-nat 


kal G-mu ri-du-u 


i-ri-id- da[n-ni] 


ina Sat miSi ul u-nap-pa-Sa-an-ni sur-ris 
ina i-tab-lak-ku-ti pu-ut-tu-ru rik-su-u-a 


10 me&-ri-tu-u-a su-up-pu-ha i-ta-at-ta-a a-hi-tum 
ina ru-ub-si-ia a-bit ki-i al-pi 
ub-tal-lil ki-i immeri ina ta-ba-a8-ta-ni-ia 


WISDOM LITERATURE 169 


My symptoms of fever 


And my omens 


15 The sorcerer did not 


And the necromancer 
could not make an 
end 

The god helped me 
not, 

The goddess did not 
pity me, 

The tomb hath 
opened, 


20 Before I was dead, 


My whole land cried 
out, 

When mine enemy 
heard, 

As friendly news they 
brought it to him, 

But I knew the time, 


25 When among the guar- 


dian angels 


were not clear (?) to the 
magicians, 

did the diviner leave 
dark. 

handle well my illness. 

of my malady. 


he took me not by the 
hand, 
she came not to my side. 


they seized my habita- 
tion (?) 

the death wail was fin- 
ished. 

“‘How is he destroyed!’ 


his face glowed, 
his heart was brightened, 


of all mv family, 
their divinity had mercy.’ 


1The reference is to the protecting care exercised by the souls of 
ancestors. 


15 


20 


sa-kik-ki-ia i$-hu-tu (amélu) maSmasu 

u te-ri-ti-ia (amélu) bard u-tas-si 

ul u-Sa-pi a-Si-pu Si-kin mur-si-ia 

u a-dan-na si-li-’-ti-ia (amélu) bard ul id-din 


ul i-ru-sa ilu ka-ti ul is-bat 


ul i-ri-man-ni (ilu) IS-ta-ri i-da-a-a ul il-lik 
pi-ti kimahhu ir-Su-u $u-ka-nu-u-a 
a-di la mi-tu-ti-i-ma bi-ki-ti gam-rat 


kal ma-ti-ia ki-i ha-bil ik-bu-ni 


iS-me-e-ma ha-du-u-a im-me-ru pa-ni-Su 
ha-di-ti u-ba-as-si-ru ka-bat-ta-Su ip-pir-du 


i-di G-mu Sa gi-mir kim-ti-ia 


25 Sa ki-rib Se-di-e ilu-ut-su-un i-rim 


170 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


7, AN INCANTATION WITH ETHICAL CONTENTS? 


(Incantation. I invoke you], ye great gods, 
. . . God and goddess, lords of atonement, 
On account of N, son of N, whose god is N, whose 
goddess is N, 
He is sick and afflicted, full of pain and trouble. 
5 Has he offended his god, has he offended his goddess? 
Has he for consent? spoken denial, has he for denial 
spoken consent? 
Hashe .. . . . pointed with the finger? 
. i... .. , while he spoke vainly? 
. whispering, 


LOS cet Gio AGN: Man CRG OR et an 
Has he despised his god, has he despised his goddess? 
[SER a OO OOS mee iy Das) Her spoken fevalg 


[LR Oe ei eee oe] whashespo ken a Leronyes 
eo a OA Shas he’spoken unlaweuly 


1 Published by Zimmern, Die Beschwérungstafeln Shurpu, Bertrage zur 
Kenntniss der Babylonischen Religion (1901), and also translated, pp. 
1ff., and by Ungnad in Gressmann, Altorientalische Texte und Bilder, 
i, pp. 96ff., and portions of it, with comment, by Rogers, Religion of 
Babylonia and Assyria, pp. 157ff. This incantation forms the second of 
the nine tablets composing the Shurpu (i. e., Burning) series. These incan- 
tations are intended to remove bans and curses of all kinds, through 
ritual ceremonies, in which various objects are burned. The interest of 
this particular tablet is found especially in the very high ethical ideas 
mingled promiscuously with primitive views of demoniacal forces. The 
man wishes to be delivered from his afflictions, but the exorciser seeks 
first to know what guilt has brought these upon him. 

2The words here translated “consent” and “denial” are extremely 
difficult to render. The former is cognate with the Hebrew jn, grace. 
PERNA Ashe COR SM ats LINED A REA oe RI LU heise 

[Spt io ec see eee ala cA 

. . . . . ilu ul (ilu) [tar bélé tap-Sir-ti 

[pulpul (?) apil] pulpul (?) 8a ili-Su pulpul (?) (ilu) IStar-3u 
pulpul (?)-tum 

. . .] mar-su nak-du na-as-su St-ud-lu-bu 

5 i(k kiJb ili-Su i-ku-lu ikkib (ilu) [Star-Su i-ku-lu 

a-na an-na ul-la ik-bu-u a-na ul-la an-na ik-bu-u 
Me aL as IO nciad Mi Laikel Why rye gh 
. . ..) 14 ul-la-a-ta i-ta-mu-u 
- . . .| Mu-us-sap-ru 
. . it (?)-te (?))-ik-ru 
: .] Glu) IStar-Su i-me-St 
.| limutta ik-bu-t 
Ija ba-ni-tum ik-bu-t 
.| za-lip-ta ti-Sad-bi-bu 





FO co [eee | ee | ee Lee ee | ee | 
. ° ° . ° . e 


ETHICAL INCANTATION 171 


15 [Has he . . . bribery (?)] caused a judge to 
receive? 
[Has he upon] the fallen, trampled? 
[Has he . . . ] spoken, and added to it? 
PRIM Nest) ek st. ] to oppress the weak? 
[Hashe . .-. ... ] driven to (?) her city? 
20 Has he set a son at variance with a father? 
~ Has he set a father at variance with a son? 
Has he set a daughter at variance with a mother? 
Has he set a mother at variance with a daughter? 
Has he set a daughter-in-law at variance with a 
mother-in-law? 
25 Has he set a mother-in-law at variance with a 
daughter-in-law? 
Has he set a brother at variance with a brother? 
Has he set a friend at variance with a friend? 
Has he set a companion at variance with a com- 
panion? : 
Has he not set free a prisoner, or loosed a captive? 
30 Has he not let a prisoner see the light? 
Has he said of a prisoner, ‘‘Seize him,” or of a bond- 
man, “‘Bind him’’? 
Is it perchance a sin against a god, or a transgression 
against a goddess? 
. -t]um da-a-a-nu t-Sa-hi-zu 
.] ab-ta-a-ta iz-za-az-zu 
.|-bu-u i-kab-bu-u ut-ta-ru 
.] e-nis-tum da-a-su 
eared atta ee .| pa-ni ali-Sa t-sab-bi-ru 
20 [itti a]bi mara ip-ru-su 
[itti] mari aba ip-ru-su 
[itti] ummi marta ip-ru-su 
{itti] marti umma __ip-ru-su 


[itti] e-me-ti kal-la-ti ip-ru-su 
25 itti ka-la-ti e-me-ti  ip-ru-su 


. . . . 


itti a-bi a-hi-Su —ip-ru-su 
itti ib-ri i-bir-Su——ip-ru-su 
itti ru-’-a ru-’-a-Su ip-ru-su 


sabta la i-mas-Si-ru ka-sa-a la t-ram-mu-u 

30 8a bit si-bit-ti la G-kal-li-mu nu-t-ra 
a-na sa-ab-ti sa-bat-su-ma a-na ka-si-i ku-us-si-Su-ma ik-bu-u 
ul i-di Ser-tiili uli-di  en-nit (ilu) IS-tar 


172 


35 


40 


45 


35 


40 


45 


CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


Has he vexed a god, despised a goddess? 

Against a god are his sins, against a goddess his 
failings? | 

Is it offense against . . . , hate against an elder 
brother? 

Has he despised father and mother, has he insulted 
an elder sister? 

Has he yielded in little things, (and) refused in 
great? 

For No, said Yes? 

For Yes, said No? 

Has he spoken an unsuitable word, has he a re- 
belliousiiws ew) ue 

Has he spoken coarsely? 

Has he used false weights, . . . ? 

Has he accepted counterfeit money, has he not ac- 
cepted good money? 

Has he driven out a righteous son, has he an un- 
righteous son set up? 

Has he set up a wrong landmark, has he not set up a 
right landmark? 

Has he moved a mark, a territory and boundary? 

Has he entered his neighbor’s house? 

Has he approached his neighbor’s wife? 

Has he shed his neighbor’s blood? 





ilu i-da-as (ilu) Is-tar im-te-eS 

a-na ili-Su ar-nu-Su a-na (ilu) I8-tar-Su hab-la-at-su 
a-na be-en-ni da-sa-a-tum a-na ahi rabi(i) zi-ra-a-ti 
aba umma im-te-eS a-na abatti rabi-ti uk-tal-lil 

ina si-hir-ti it-ta-din ina ra-bi-ti im-t[e-es] 


a-na la-’-nu i-ba-[a8-8i  ik-ta-bil] 

a-na i-ba-as-Si ia-[’-nu ik-ta-bi] 

la a-mir-ti i[k-ta-bi JJa sa-nik-tfi . . .] 
tus-Sa ik-ta-bi[. . 


(isu) zi-ba-nit la ket-tiifs-bat . . J 

ka-sap la ket-ti il-te-ki ka-[sap ket-ti ul il-te]-ki 

apla kun-na Nelccten te a fla kun-na tj-kin 

ku-dir-ru la ket-ti uk-ta-dir ku-dur-[ru ke]t-ti ul u-ka-dir 
ui-sa mi-is-ra u ku-dur-ru uS (?)-te-li 
a-na bit tap-pi-e-Su —_i-te-ru-ub 

a-na ass’at  tap-pi-e-Su _ it-te-hi 

da-mi tap-pi-e-Su _it-ta-ba-ak 


ETHICAL INCANTATION 173 


50 Has he taken away his neighbor’s garment? 
Has he not set a man free from force? 
Has he driven away a brave man from his family? 
Has he broken up a united family? 
Has he lifted himself up against a superior? 
55 Was his mouth straightforward, but his heart false? 
Did his mouth consent, but his heart deny? 
Is it on account of evil which he thought? 
To pursue the just and oppress him, 
To destroy, drive away, cast down, 
60 To set up power, to stir up, to cause to speak 
against (?) 
To do evil, to rob, to cause to rob, 
To busy himself with evil? 
Is his mouth loose and foul? 
His lips are they deceitful, contentious? 
65 Has he taught impurity, unseemliness commended? 
After evil has he followed? 
Has he exceeded the bounds of right? 
Has he done evil? 
Has he mixed with magic and witchcraft? 
70 Is it because of a grave misdeed which he has done? 
50 su-bat tap-pi-e-Su _it-ta-bal 


mi-ra-nu-us-su ed-lu la G-mas-Si-ru 
ed-lu dam-ka ina kim-ti-8u u-Se-lu-t 


kin-na pu-bur-ta u-sap-pi-hu 
a-na la-pu-ut-ti-i 1Z-Za-aZ-ZU 
55 pi-i-Su tar-su lib-ba-su la ki-i-ni 
pi-i-Su an-na, lib-ba-su ul-la 
ina gab-bi-Su i-ta-mu-t la ki-na-a-tum 
ki-nu-ti i-ru-ud-du i-rat-tu-tum 
ib-ba-tum i-tar-ra-du u-hal-la-ku 
60 u-kan-nu  ti-bar-ru U-Sa-as-ba-ru 
i-hab-bi-lu i-tab-ba-lu Ui-Sat-ba-lu 
a-na limutti ka-as-su u-bal-lu 
mas-ru pa-ar-Si pi-i-Su 
mas-da sa-ha-ra sap-ta-Su 
65 la-a am-ra-a-ti lum-mu-du la na-ta-ti &é-hu-zu 
ar-ki limutti te-bu-u 
i-te-e ketti i-ti-ku 
la ba-ni-ta i-pu-Su 


a-na kiS-pi u ru-hi-e kat-su tu-bi-lu 
70 ina ikkibi mar-si Sa i-ku-lu 


174 


75 


80 


85 


75 


80 


8 


or 


CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


On account of the many sins, which he has sinned, 

On account of the company, which he has broken up, 

On account of the united band, which he tore 
asunder, 

Is it on account of all wherein he despised his god 
and his goddess? 

Did he promise with heart and mouth, but not 
keep it? 

Through an offering did he dishonor the name of 
his god? 

Did he vow, promise, but not fulfil? 

Did he nie something . . . but not eat it? 

gene and offered a prayer? 

Did ne ice away the lawful sacrifice? 

Has he angered his god and his goddess? 

Did he rise in a company, and speak wrongly? 

May he be freed from whatever ban has been put 
upon him. 

Whether he has been banned by receiving, 

Whether he has been banned by . . ,, 

Whether by a present, which he made he has been 
banned, 

Whether he has been banned by a living being, 

Whether after a figure pointed by the finger, 


BUS Meek Se eee ne Daerah eS SS Se ee 


ina Ar-ni ma-’-du-ti Sa ib-ta-tu-u 

ina pubri_ Sa t-sap- -pi-bu 

ina il-la-ti ka-sir-ti Sa ti-par-ri-ru 

ina gab-bi ili-Su u (ilu) IStar-Su 8a i-me-S0 

ina lib-bi-84 Ui pi-i-su ik-bu-u la id-di-nu 

ina Sur-ki stim ili-Su i-me-Su 
i-kad-di-Su—- G-na-az-zi-mu ik-lu-u 

im-i-ru G-ri-ib-bu - }-ku-lu 

i$-ru-ru-ma, ie ka-ti ir-Su-u 

passdra un-na Gi-sab-bu-u 

ili-Su : (ilu) I8tar-Su —sitti-Su i-za-an-nu-t 
ina Si-pa-ri iz-za-az-zu-ma _ la Sal-ma-a-te i-ta-mu-u 
lu-G pat-ra ul i-di-ma it-ta-mi 

il-te-ki-ma it-ta-mi 

ib-te-si-ma it-ta-mi 

ina Sur-ki i8-ru-ku it-ta-mi 

ina napsati it-ta-mi 


a-na an dundani uban-Su it-ta-ra-as 


WISDOM FRAGMENT © 175 


Whether by the figure of a father, or of a mother he 
was banned. 


90 Whether by the figure of an older brother, or older 
sister he was banned.' 


1So through many lines the exorciser tries to discover by what witch- 
craft the sufferer has been afflicted, and then finally the tablet ends 
with exorcisms intended to bring the ban to an end. 


an dun4n abi u um-mi it-ta-mi 
90 an dundn abi rabi(i) u abatti rabi-ti it-ta-mi 


8. FRAGMENT OF WISDOM LITERATURE! 
OBVERSE: 
5. . . their freedom (?)’shalt thou not take away, 
Thou shalt not tyrannically oppress them. 
With one, who thus acts, his god is angry, 
He is not pleasing to Shamash, he will requite him 
with evil. 


Give food to eat, give wine to drink, 
10 Seek the truth, provide forand .. . 
With him, who thus acts his god is pleased, 


1A didactic poem, of which we possess several fragments. The prin- 
cipal fragment [K. 3364] was first studied by George Smith, who su 
posed it to be part of the Epic of Creation, forming an address of “the 
deity to the newly created man on his duties to his god” (Chaldean 
Genesis, p. 80), but this has been disproved by King, who published 
a much larger Neo-Babylonian fragment [BM 33851, parts of four 
columns]. he fundamental text is published by King, Cuneiform 
Texts of the British Museum, xiii, 29f., where the reverse and obverse 
were confused; the late duplicate in Neo-Babylonian, in King, Seven 
Tablets of Creation, ii, Plates lxiv-Ixvi. Compare also vol. i, pp. 201-3. 
An important duplicate [K. 7897] was published by Macmillan, Beitrage 
zur Assyriologie, v, pp. 622-3, and the available texts combined and 
translated, pp. 557-62. Zimmern published a fragment [K. 8231] in the 
Zeitschrift fiir Assyriologie, v, pp. 622-3, vol. xxiii, p. 368f., which com- 
pletes the Macmillan fragment materially. See also Delitzsch, Welt- 
schipfungsepos, and Ungnad in Gressmann’s Texte und Bilder, i, pp. 98-9. 


OBVERSE: 
5 sur-ru[. .  .] ma Si-tu-us-su-nu e tal-kut (?) 
Sal-ti-i8 e-li-Su-nu e tak-tan-ni-i§ (?) 
a-na an-nim-ma ilu-Su e-zi-is-su 
ul ta-a-bi eli (ilu) Samaé i-ra-ab-Su lim-nu 
$u-kil a-ka-lu Si-ki ku-ru-un (?)-nu 


10 e-ris kit-tu e-pi-iru[. . . 
a-na an-nim-ma ilu-su ha-di-Su 


176 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


He is pleasing to Shamash, he will requite him with 
good. 


Bring help, protect [the weak] 
A maid in the house, thou shalt not . . . 
1D) ik eae We SMALE TOG ETIS ; 
thy body thou shalt not . . . 
thy . . .. thou shalt not 
if the yas of the people thy reputation (?) thus 
shalt be wholesome. 
The house of an handmaid be lord over (?) . . . (?) 
20 Thou shalt not take an harlot whose husbands are 
multitudinous (?) 
A prostitute who has been consecrated to god, 
An outcast whose speech is abundant, 
In thine adversity will not lift thee up. 
In thy conflicts she will ridicule thee. 
25 Fear of god and humility are not with her. 
If she come to (thy) house remove her there- 
from, 
Upon the track of a foe let her attention be 
turned. 





ta-a-bi eli (ilu) Sama’ i-ra-ab-8u du-{. 


Sub-Su u-sa-ta gi-mil du-[. . .] 
amtu ana biti e tu-[. 
sya 4 aa oh Sa tim-ma la i-be-el u-ru 
$a ra (?)-a-ti pa-gar-ka la te-e5-Si 
rutu. . . kalatu-ur-ra . 
ina pi-inisé . . . ka-ma ki (?)-a-am taS-lim 
bit am ti-ma be-el i-sap-pu-ub 
e ta-hu-uz ha-rim-ta Sa Sa-a-ri mu-tu-Sa! 
i8-ta-ri-tu Sa a-na ili zak-r[at] 
zer-ma-Si-tu 8a amati-Sa ma-’-[da-at] 
ina ma-ru-u8-ti-ka-ma ul i-na-aS-Si-ka 
ina sal-ti-ka-ma e-li-ka Sa-an-sa-at 
pa-la-hu u ka-na-8a ul i-ba-a8-Si it-ti-Sa 
lu-u bita [ta]-kaS-Sad-ma (?)? u-ru-si ina libbi 
a-na kib-si a-hi-e u-zu-un-Sa tur-rat 


2 


© 


2 


On 


1So Zimmern, who suggests also §a-ri-mu-tu-Sa. 
2 Or bita Suata takasad-ma. 


WISDOM FRAGMENT i 


a | 


REVERSE!: 
Thou shalt not slander, (but) speak kindly; 
5 Thou shalt not utter evil, but speak good. 
Him who slanders and speaks evil, 
As a recompense Shamash will wait for him (lit. his 
head). 


Open not wide thy mouth but guard thy lips; 
The words of thy thoughts speak not alone. 
10 If thou speakest quickly thou shalt take it back, 
And in silence must sadden thy mind. 
Daily present to thy god 
Sacrifice and prayer, appropriate to incense. 
Before thy god mayest thou have a tried heart. 
15 This is appropriate to the deity. 


Prayer, petition, and prostration 

Every morning shalt thou render him, then will he 
give thee gifts 

And with god’s help thou shalt be abundantly 
prosperous. 


1K, 8231 contains seventeen fragmentary lines on the reverse, which 
robably preceded the lines here given. The numbering here given is 
rom the Macmillan tablet. 


e ta-kul kar-[si] ki-bi ba ni-ti 
5 lim-ni-e-ti e ta-me da-me-ik-ta ti-iz-kar 
$a a-kil kar-si ka-bu-ti li-mut-ti 
ina ri-ba-a-ti-Sa (ilu) Sama§ ti-ka-’-a-ti ris-su 


e tu-ma-as-si pi-i-ka t-sur Sap-ti-ka 
e-nim-me-e kab-ta-ti-ka e-di-i8 e tak-bi 

10 sur-riS ta-ta-mu-u ta-ra-a8-Si ar-ka-niS 
ti i-na sa-nak at-me-e tu-Sa-an-na-ah te-en-ka 
u-mi-Sam-ma ilu-ka kit-rab 
ni-ku-t ki-bi pi-i si-mat kut-rin-ni 
a-na ili-ka libba bara lu-t ti-i-Si 

15 an-nu-um-ma si-mat ilu-i-ti 
su-up-pu-t su-ul-lu-t u la-ban ap-pi 
ud-da-at ta-nam-din-aS-sum-ma i-dan-ka bi-lat 
0 a-na at-ri-im-ma it-ti ili tuS-te-sir-[ka?]' 


1So Macmillan, but uncertain. K. 3364 does not have ka. 


178 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


In thy wisdom read from the tablet. 
20 The fear (of god) begetteth favor, 
Offering enriches life, 
And prayer brings forgiveness of sins. 
He who fears the gods will not cry (to them in vain?) 
He who fears the Anunnaki will lengthen [his days] 
25 With friend and companion thou shalt not speak [evil?] 
Thou shalt not speak anything base, but good [shalt 
thou speak] | 
If thou hast promised aught, give [it to him 
If thou hast encouraged (him), [leave him not after- 
wards at loss] 
[The lines following are too badly broken to be 
intelligible. ] 
A GRRE SRE DS elo We SAU eto Se ena era 
ina ib-zi-ka-ma a-mur ina dup-pi 
20 pa-la-hu da-ma-ka ul-la-ad 
ni-ku-u ba-la-tu [ut]-tar 
0d tas-li-tu ar-ni [ta]-pat (?)-tar 
pa-lih iliti ul i-Se-is-su[. . . 
pa-lih (ilu) A-nun-na-ki ur-rak [Gmé-s-u] 
25 it-ti ib-ri u tap-pi-e-e e ta-ta-me [. ; 
Sap-la-a-ti e ta-ta-me damikta[. . |] 
gsum-ma tak-ta-bi-ma i-din [. 
%um-ma tu-tak-kil-mata[. . .] 


9, A PRAYER FOR RESTORATION TO DIVINE 
FAVOR? 

The priest speaks: [Open] his bond, remove his fetter, 

Make bright his face, commend him to his god, his 
‘ creator, 
Give life to thy servant, that he may praise thy 
might, 

That he may adore thy greatness in all dwellings. 


1 First published IV R., 61, No. 1, lines 36ff., republished in 2d edition, 
Plate 54, No. 1, pp. 43-48. Published_and translated by Zimmern, 
Babylonische Busspsalmen, pp. 89, 90. Translated also by King, First 
Steps in Assyrian, p. 240. 


er 


[pi-te] il-lu-ur-ta-Su pu-tur ma-ak-si-Su 
nu-um-mir [pa-ni-Su] pi-kid-su i-li$ ba-ni-Su 
bul-lit arad-ka [lit-ta]-’ -id kur-di-ka 
nar-bi-ka li-[id-lu-la] kal da-ad-me 


HYMN TO TAMMUZ 179 


5 Receive his gift, accept his purchase money, 
That he may walk before thee in the land of peace. 





5 mu-hur kat-ra-8u li-ki pi-di-e-3u 
ina kak-kar Sul-me aes lil-tal-lak 


10. HYMN TO TAMMUZ! 


(Where (?)) are tied the ewe and her lamb 
(Where (?)) are bound the she-goat and her kid. 
4,5 Ewe and her lamb they carry away as spoil (?) 
She-goat and her kid they carry away as spoil (?) 
Ewe and her lamb they cause to be slaughtered. 
10 She-goat and her kid they cause to be slaughtered. 
I, a hero, go to the conflict, the way of no return. 
Alas, O hero, lord of healing. 
Alas, my lord, my Damu. 
15 Alas, O son, lord Gishzida 
Alas, Lamga, lord of the net. 
Alas, O prince, lord of prayer. 


1 This hymn is a bilingual, the Assyrian version, from the library of 
Ashurbanipal, is published in IV R., 30, No. 2, the Babylonian, by 
G. Reisner, Sumerisch-Babylonische Hymnen (Berlin, 1896), No. 37, 
from a tablet in the Berlin Museum, which has since been collated by 
Zimmern (Sumerisch-Babylonische Tamuzlieder, Berichte der Koniglich 
Sachsischen Gesellschaft der Wissenschaften, Band 59, 1907, pp. 201ff.), 
who translated it for the first time, 7b., pp. 204ff. It has since been 
translated by Langdon, Sumerian and Babylonian Psalms, pp. 304-311, 
and by Ungnad in Gressmann, Altorientalische Texte un ’ Bilder, i, 
pp. 94, 95. 


[. . . S]ar ik-ka-[mu-u lah-ra u pu-had-su] 
4-lal-a uz [m4s-bi] 
Sar ik-ka-su-u en-za u la-la-Sa 

ganam sil-bi ga-ga-mu 

5 lab-ra u pu-hat-sa i-Sal-la-[lu] 

uz m4s-bi ga-ga-mu 

en-za u la-la-Sa [iSallalu] 

ganam sil-bi ri-ri-ga-mu 

[labra u pubadsa] u-Sam-ka-tu 

10 Gz mas-bi ri-ri-ga-mu 
al-di ga-da-an-du lig me-en gar-ra-an nu-gi-gi 
tu-ku-um-ma al-lak id-lu u-ru-ub la ta-ri 


a-ri ur-sag dingir umun-a-zu 

a-ri lig-mu (dingir) da-mu-mu 
15 a-ri tu-mu umun mis-zi-da 

a-ri dingir Lamga umun sa-[par] 


a-ri li-bi-ir umun sub-[bé] 


180 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


Alas, god of wailing and shining eyes. 
Alas, my heavenly wailer (?) 
20 Alas, Dagalushumgalanna 
Alas, brother of the mother of Bélit-sérv. 
He has gone, he has gone to the bosom of the 
earth. 
25 And the dead are numerous in the land.’ 
26 With wailing for him in the day of gloom (has he 
gone)? 
28, 29 In the month of thy® year which brings not peace 
[hast thou gone] 
30, 31 Thou hast gone on a journey that makes an end 
of thy people. 
With sighing for Damu, the lord, 
34,35 Has the hero gone unto the far away land which 
is not revealed. 


How long shall the springing of verdure be re- 
strained? 





1 Gloss, “The sun multiplies the dead upon the earth.” 

2Semitic translation, “(Men) are filled with sorrow, by day they 
stagger in gloom.” 

3 The Semitic text reads “his.” 


a-ri dingir gi-sir i-dé-Sub-ba 
a-ri mu-lu-sir-ra-an-na-mu 

20 a-ri dingir dagal uSumgal-an-{na] 
a-ri Se8 dagal dingir miiS-din-[an-na] 


in-di in-di gab-ktr-ra-[Su] 
il-lik i-lik ana i-rat ir-si-tim 
{ni] zal-e [babbar-ni-e] kur-dig-na 86 
25 u8-ta-bar-ri (ilu) Samaé ir-ta-bi-Su ana irgitim mi-tu-ti 
26 i-si-i$-na-Si udu Sub-ba-na-8u 
ni-is-sa-tu ma-li i-na u-um im-ku-tu-ma ina i-dir-tim 
iti nu silim-ma mu-zu-8t 
ina ar-hi la mu-Sal-li-mu Sat-ti-Su 
30 kaskal-la ba-an-da-til mu-lu géal-lu-zu-Su 
a-na har-ra-ni ga-mi-rat ni-8i 
sir da-mu umun-na St 
a-na sir-hi $a be-li 
mese ki-a-na sud nu mu-un-da-pad-da 
35 id-lu ana irsi-tim ru-uk-ti 8a la in-nam-ma-ru 


a lum-ma 4-lal-e a lum-ma 4 lal-e 
a-hu-lap un-nu-bi $a ik-ka-mu-u 


HYMN TO TAMMUZ 181 


How long shall the putting forth of leaves beheld back? 
My city is oppressed; the shepherd sits in desolation. 

40 In the city the laws of my land are suppressed. 
From the secret chamber thou hast gone forth. 
Thou, O lord, from the secret chamber hast gone forth. 

REVERSE: 
Alas, O hero, lord of healing. 
Alas, my lord, my Damu. 
Alas, O son, lord Gishzida. 
Alas, Lamga, lord of the net. 
5 Alas, O prince, lord of prayer. 


Alas, god of wailing and shining eyes. 
Alas, thou of the yearly wailing (?) 
Alas, Tammuz. 


Alas, brother of the mother of Beélit-séri. 
10 In his infancy in a sunken boat he lay. 
In his manhood in the submerged grain he lay. 
In a storm from the south, and tempest, he lay. 
: in rest! he ly not. 
fRemainder broken, and of uncertain meaning. | 


1 Perhaps the marriage bed is meant, so Ungnad. 


a-hu-lap uS-Su-bi Sa ik-ka-su 
gar-mu al-é-ne sib-ba gil-li-em-ma al-[duir] 
40 uru me-a gar-mu al-é-[ne] 
é gé-par-ta im-ma-ra-é 
kalag me-en gé-par-ta im-[é] 


a-ri ur-sag dingir umun-a-zu 
a-ri kalag-mu (dingir) da-mu-mu 
a-Ti tu-mu umun mis-zi-da 
a-ri (dingir) lamga umun sa-par 
5 a-ri li-bi-ir umun sub-[be] 
a-ri (dingir) gi-sfr i-de-Sub-ba 
a-ri mu-lu-sir-ra-an-na-mu 
a-ri (dingir) Dagal-uSumgal-an-{na] 
a-ri SeS-dagal (dingir) mu-din-[an-na] 


10 ttir-tir-bi (giS) m4 sud-sud in-nad 
si-ib-hi-ru-tu-Su ina e-lip-pi ti-bi-tim sal-lum 
gal-gal-bi Selu sud-sud in-nad 
rab-bu-tu-8u ina e-bu-ri Sal-lu-ma gal-lum 
fim]-g4l-lu im-ri-ga-mun in-nad 
; a-Sam-Su-ti sal-lum 
nu-mu-un-kus-Sd-ne 
. ] nu-Bap la vetlel 
su-nu i 


182 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


REVERSE OF BERLIN TABLET (VA Th. 402): 

9 OAM Water 116 Creare OU Wiel tes 

At ee Pe Rt OG UNG 18 Cea O User ntante 

6... 2.4%... Sthe.galliis seized ig" 

8... . .. they have laid hold of the gall... 
LON Ae Sie IS en 

EVN rey sig CREST Ric ake bg 0 


13... . . she is cast in gloom, thou alone why 
sittest thou? 

15. . . . .. she is cast in gloom, she sits alone. 

16... . .. fourth long tablet of edina Sam sag-ga-ge 

17 In . . . like its original copied and collated, 

18 By Nabu-nadin-Sum son of Iddina-Papsukal. 


DU ORNS reals aanal 

OL racial read) ae 

4 a-ka-lu la i-ku-lu 

5. . . . . li-bi-ir-ri ba-an-dib 

6... . .. gal-lu-u in-ni-ib-tu 

7 . . . gal-l4-e ba-an-dib 

8 . . . Su gal-lu-u it-mu-hu 

9 du mul-lu Su-dt-a-na 
10... . . . friil-la-ku-8u 
ll... . . mu-lu 4g-gi-ra-na 
L2oue ieee SOaai SU 


13... . . It-li 48-zu de dir-a 
14... . . me-hi-e dul-lu-hat e-di8-8i-ki mi-na tu-ué-bi 
15[ . . . . dul-] lu-hat e-dis-Si-Sa aS-bat 


16... . . gittu 4-kam edin-na Sam sag-ga-ge 
Lie Rees ie ki ki-ma labiri-8u Sa-tir-ma bart 
18 [isi . . .] Nabu-na-din-Sum mar Idin-na-(ilu)Papsukal 


11. HYMN TO TAMMUZ? 


[The lord of destiny (?) abides no more], the lord of 
destiny (?) abides no more.? 


1 The text in the Sumerian language is published by King in Cunei- 
form Texts frem Babylonian Tablets in the British Museum, xv, No. 18. 
It was first translated by Zimmern (Sumerisch-babylonische Tamuzlieder, 
Berichte der Kéniglich Sachsischen Gesellschaft der Wissenschaften. 
Band 59, 1907, pp. 226ff.). It has been again edited and translated by 
Langdon, Sumerian and Babylonian Psalms, pp. 317-321, and by Ungnad 
in Gressmann, Altorientalische Texte und Bilder, i, pp. 95, 96, and again 
by J. D. Prince, Journal of the American Oriental Society, xxx, pp. 95ff. 

2 The hymn is spoken by the goddess Ishtar as a lament for Ker con- 
sort. The expression “abides no more’? means “abides no more on 
earth.’”? The hymn is quite curious because of its refrains, “‘abides no 
more,” etc. Compare Psalm 136. 


{am-mu-ra nu-un-til] am-mu-ra nu-un-til 


HYMN TO TAMMUZ 183 


Tammuz, the . . .] abides here no more, the lord 
of destiny (?) abides no more. 

. . . . . he of wailings abides no more, the 
lord of destiny (?) abides no more. 


I am queen, my consort abides no more. 
5 My Damu abides no more. 
Dagalushumgalanna abides no more. 
The lord of Aralu abides no more. 
The lord of Durgurgurru! abides no more. 
The shepherd, lord Tammuz abides no more. 


10 The lord, shepherd of the folds, abides no more. 
The consort of the queen of heaven abides no more. 
The lord in the cattle stalls abides no more. 
The brother of the mother Bélit-sérx abides no more. 
[He who causes] the sprouting (?) 


of the Land abides no more. 
15 The heroic lord of the land abides no more. 
When he slumbers, the sheep and lambs slumber 
also. 
When he slumbers, the she-goats and the kids slum- 
ber also. 


1A city in southern Babylonia and a seat of metal workers. See 
Hommel, Grundriss der Geographie und Geschichte des Alten Orients, 
p. 358f. Tammuz was the city god of Durgurgurru, and is mentioned 
in that capacity along with Shamash in a text of Sin-idinnam. See 
Thureau-Dangin, Die Sumerischen und Akkadischen Kénigsinschriften, 
pp. 208, 209. 


nu-un-til am-mu-ra nu-un-til 

: mu-lu-{sir] nu-un-til am-mu-ra nu-un-til 

[gaSan (?) mén muS-tan-na-mu nu-un-til 

5 [(dingir) Da-mu-mu nu-un-til 
{(dingir) Dagal] uSumgal-an-na nu-un-til 
u-mu-un-e -Ara-li nu-un-til 
t-mu-un-e bdid-gurgura (ki) nu-un-til 
sab-ba en(dingir)-dumu-zi nu-un-til 

10 u-mu-un-e dul-[sab-]ba nu-un-til 
mis-tan-na ga-Sa-an ana-ka nu-un-til 
t-mu-un-e é-tir-a nu-un-til 
Se([$ dagjal mu-ten-na nu-un-til 

- lum-lum ka-na-4g-ga nu-un-til 

15 d-mu-un gir ka-na-dg-ga nu-un-til 


bf-e a-dfm nad-de-en udu-sil-bi t-bi a-dfm ne-dtr 
bi-e a-dim nad-de-en iz m48-bi t-bi a-dim ne-dtr 


184 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS. 
As for me to the abode of the abyss 


I set my thoughts. 

To the abode of the exalted one _I set my thoughts. 
20 “O hero, my lord, ah me” I will say, 
“Food I eat not” I will say, 
“Water I drink not” I will say, 
“My good maiden’”’ I will say, 
“My good husbandmen’” I will say, 


25 “Thy lord, the exalted, unto the nether world has 
taken his way. 


Thy . . . the exalted, unto the nether world has 
taken his way.” 
REVERSE: 


Because of the exalted one of the nether world, him 
of the radiant face, yea radiant, 

Of the exalted one of the nether world, him of the 
dovelike voice, yea dovelike, 

Because of the exalted 


one, because of the lord, 
Food I eat not because of the lord, 

5 Water I drink not because of the lord, 
My good maiden,’ because of the lord, 


1The maiden and the husbandmen are evidently the worshipers of 
Ishtar, so Zimmern. 
2 Supply, “Food I eat not,’ “water I drink not.” 


me-e di-tul li-ga-4m-ma-tar 
du elim-ma li-ga-Am-ma-tar 
20 [kalag] mu-lu-mu me-a ga-dm-ma-dig 
{ajnu-ki-a-mu ga-dm-ma-dig 
@ nu-nag-a-mu ga-dm-ma-dug 
ki-el S4g-ga-mu ga-A4m-ma-dug 
kal S4g-ga-mu ga-dm-ma-dug 
25 [mu-lu-]zu elim-e kur-ds ba-HU-+SI 
.jzu elim-e kir-dS ba-HU+SsI 
REVERSE: 
elim] ktr-ra i-dé st-nu st-nu-e 
elim] kur-ra ka gu-tud-du gu-tud-dti-e 
elim t-mu-un-da t-mu-un-da 
0 nu-ki-a-mu ti-mu-un-da 
5 a nu-nag-a-mu -mu-un-da 


ki-el S4g-ga-mu u-mu-un-da 


A PRAYER FOR A DREAM 185 
My good husbandmen,! because of the lord, 


The hero, your lord, has suffered destruction, 
The god of grain, the 
child, your lord, has suffered destruction, 
10 His sacred look bestows peace no more, 
His sacred voice bestows salvation (?) no 
more, 
in his resting 
place like a dog he slumbers; 
My lordinhis . . ._ like a raven slumbers, 
In solitude he himself is, 


15 My lord! for whom the wail is raised. 


Forty-one lines, a psalm on the flute to Tammuz. 


1Supply, “Food I eat not,” “water I drink not.’’ 





kal SAg-ga-mu u-mu-un-da 
kalag mu-lu-zu-ne mu-da-ab-ga-lam-ma 
(dingir) ab-Sam dumu mu-lu-zu-ne mu-da-ab-ga-lam-ma 
10 i-dé-bar S84g-ga-ni $é nam-ba-e-ga-ga 
sir-ma8S-S4g-ga-ni mud na-an-ni-bar-ri 
; ? dg-dag-ga-na ur ba-e-nad 
mu-lu-ma PA-KAB-DU-ga-na U-nag-ga-[fu] ba-e-dur 
gi-di-da-ni im-e 4m-me 
15 mu-lu-ma li-du-ni im-mi-ir-ri-A4m-me 


XLI er-Sem-ma (dingir) Dumu-zi-da. 


12. A PRAYER FOR A FAVORABLE DREAM? 


From my wickedness cause me to depart, and let me 
be saved by thee. 

Send unto me and let me behold a favorable dream. 

May the dream I behold be favorable. 

May the dream I behold be true. 


1 First published in IV R., 66, No. 2, line 54 fol., and repeated with 
corrections in the 2d edition, 59, No. 2 rev., line 20 fol. Published and 
translated by Zimmern, Babylonische Busspsalmen, p. 101f., and by 
King, First Steps in Assyrian, pp. 238, 239. 





It-ti lum-ni Su-ti-ka-an-ni-ma lu-un-ni-tir it-ti-ka 
Sup-ra-an-ni-ma Suttu damiktam(tu) lut-tul 
Suttu a-na-ta-lu lu-u damkat (at) 

Suttu a-na-ta-lu lu-u kinat (at) 


186 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


5 Turn the dream I behold unto favor. 

May the god . . . the goddess of dreams stand 
at my head. 

Cause me to enter into Esagila, the temple of the 
gods, the house of life. 

Unto Marduk the merciful commend me into his 
favorable hands for favor. 

So will I bow myself before thy greatness, will I 
glorify thy divinity, 

10 And the people of my city will praise thy power. 


5 Suttu a-na-ta-lu ana damikti (ti) tir-ra 
(ilu) Ma-m& ilat Sa SundAti ina réSi-ia lu kan(an) 
Su-ri-ba-an-ni-ma a-na E-sag-ila ekal ilani bit balati 
a-na (ilu) Marduk ri-me-ni-i a-na damiktim(tim) ana kata ii 
damkati pik-dan-ni 
lud-lul nir-bi-ka lut-ta-’-id ilu-ut-ka 
10 niSé ali-ia li-Se-pa-a kur-di-ka 


LITURGICAL AND DOCTRINAL TEXTS 


‘ 4 / 


aM Fay 4) Pant 
tas Eran poral ge 





1. THE SUPPOSED BABYLONIAN SABBATH * 


(1) An evil day. (2) The shepherd of great peoples 
(3) shall not eat flesh, cooked upon the coals, or bread of 
the oven.? (4) The garment of his body he shall not 
change, he shall not put on clean (garments). (5) He 
shall not bring an offering. The king shall not ride in 
his chariot. (6) He shall not speak as a ruler (?). The 
priest shall not give a decision in the secret place. 
(7) The physician shall not lay his hand on a patient. 
(8) To do business it (the day) is not suitable. (9) At 
night (10) the king shall bring his gift before Marduk 
and Ishtar, he shall offer a sacrifice. (11) The lifting up 
of his hands? will then be pleasing to god. 


1 The text is published IV R., 32f. This section applies to the 7, 14, 
19, 21, and 28 days. It has been repeatedly translated. See, for ex- 
ample, Zimmern, Die Keilinschriften und das Alte Testament, 3rd edition, 
p. 593; Dhorme, Choizx de Textes Religieux Assyro-Babyloniens, pp. 380, 
381; Ungnad in Gressmann, Altorientalische Texte und Bilder, i, pp. 99, 
aes The text is that for the seventh day, with variants for the other 

ays. 
2 “Cooked upon the coals’? means “boiled upon the fire’; the second 
clause means ‘“‘baked in an oven.”’ 

3 That is, prayer. 


(1) Gmu limnu (2) re’fi nisé ra-ba-a-ti (3) Stru Sa ina pi-en-ti 
ba-aS-lu Sa tum-ri ul ikkal (4) sub&t pag-ri-Su ul unakk-ar ub!-bu-ti 
ul iltabba’ (5) ni-ku-u ul inak-ki Sarru narkabta ul irakab (6) Sal- 
tiS ul i-tam’-me a-Sar pu-uz-ri (amélu) bari amdta ul iSakkan 
(7) Aas ana marsi kat-su ul ub-bal (8) ana epés sibfiti la natu 
(9) ina muS&i*? (10) Sarru nindabié-su ina pan (ilu) Marduk u ilu 
IStar,4 G kan ni-ki-e inak-ki (11) nis kati-Su itti ili ma-gir. 

1 Variant 7b. 

2 Variant ta. 

3 Variant of the 21st day has ina sérim, in the morning. 

4The 14th day has here ana (ilu) Ninlil (ilu) Nergal; the 21st day 
has ana (ilu) Samxi (ilu) Bélit mAtAti ana Sin (ilu) Mab, the 28th day 
has ana (ilu) Ea (ilu) Mab. 

6 The 14th day has the variant innammar, and the 21st ma-hi-ir. 


2. THE PANTHEON 


In early times the number of gods in the Pantheon 


increased rapidly, so that before the period of Ham- 
189 


190 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


murapi (about 2000 B. C.) more than sixty gods find 
mention.! Many of these deities are the importations 
of other peoples who came into Babylonia and founded 
homes, bringing their gods with them, while others go 
back to the remotest period of Sumerian life. Many 
are mere duplications. Every city would have a moon 
god and a sun god, and the names given to them would 
often vary in different places. For a long time these 
divine names increased rather than diminished in num- 
ber, even though from time to time one god was ab- 
sorbed by another when one city conquered another. 
There was also a marked tendency to increase the 
divine names by adding various attendants to the god, 
who waited upon him as servants upon earthly masters; 
thus, for example, we find that in the temple of Esagila 
Marduk had two attendants who bore the descriptive 
names (ilu) Mind-ikul-béli, which means “(god) What 
will my lord eat?” and Miné-ishti-béli, “(god) What 
will my lord drink?’”? By such accretions as these the 
number of the gods increased enormously, and the 
priests were forced to make lists of them in order to be 
sure of their rightful place and due honor. In the mak- 
ing of these lists a sort of classification was adopted, by 
which the names of minor deities, who are mere reflec- 
tions of a great god, are identified as expressing certain 
aspects of his nature. An interesting specimen of this 
sort of classification is given below in the list of identi- 
fications of the god Bad (see A). It is to be specially 
noted that all these are minor deities except the great 
Ellil, of whom Bad was a mere reflection. Such iden- 

1 Morris Jastrow, Jr., Die Religion Babyloniens und hd seine i, 
pp. aa 52. Compare Rogers, Religion of Babylonia and Assyria, pp. 

2These names occur on K. 4332, whichis published by King, Cunet- 


Hi Leute, xxiv, Plates 12-17. Compare also on these divine names, 
b., p. 5. 


THE PANTHEON 191 


tifications of goddesses are less frequent, except in the 
case of Ishtar, of which an interesting specimen is 
reproduced below (see B). These identifications, while 
interesting as showing a tendency to diminish the over- 
powering number of the gods, are relatively unimportant 
because the identifications are all made with minor 
deities. There is, however, one late Babylonian tablet 
in which the greatest of the gods are identified with 
Marduk (see C). This tablet has been the subject of a 
great controversy,' in which it has been freely argued 
that it is monotheism, or an approach to monotheism, 
or latent monotheism. It seems an unnecessary con- 
fusion in critical terminology to use the word “mono- 
theism” at all in connection with the passage. It is 
quite plainly nothing but pantheism, and not even 
henotheism. We may quite properly speculate upon 
the probabilities of the appearance of henotheism 
among the later Babylonian philosophizing priests, but 
there is no evidence for even this in the present passage. 


1 The tablet was first published by Pinches, Journal of the Transac- 
tions of the Victoria Insiitute, 1896, p. 8, who argued that it was “at 
least an approach to monotheism” (ib. ., p- 11). It was then taken up by 
Delitzsch (Babel u. Bibel, p. 49), who supported him. This led to the 
famous Babel-Bibel controversy, the chief papers in which are the 
following: 

Eduard Konig, Bibel und Babel, Eine kulturgeschichtliche Skizze, 6te 
Auf. Berlin, 1902. 

Karl Budde, Das Alte Testament und die Ausgrabungen. Giessen, 1903. 

Karl Budde, Was soll die Gemeinde aus dem Streit um Babel und Bibel 
lernen. Leipzig, 1903. 

Fritz Hommel, Die altorientalischen Denkmiler und das Alte Testa- 
ment. Berlin, 1902. 

aa Jeremias, Im Kampfe um Babel und Bibel, 3te Auf. Leipzig, 
1903 

Samuel Oettli, Der Kampf um Bibel und Babel. 

Heinrich Zimmern, Keilinschriften und Bibel. Berlin, 1903. 

On this particular ‘tablet compare also Zimmern in Schrader, Keilin- 
schriften und das Alte Testament, 3te Auf., p. 609, who finds in it “einen 
an monotheistische oder wenigstens henotheistische Anschauung strei- 
fenden Grundton,” but continues that ‘‘von einem Durchbruch zu 
wirklichem Monotheismus in Bereiche der babylonischen Weltanschau- 
ung nicht eigentlich die Rede sein kann.” But Jeremias (The Old Tes- 
tament in the Light of the Ancient East, p. 85) finds a “latent monotheism” 
in it and other passages. King Ate (Cuneiform Texts, xxiv, p. 9) 
speaks of it as “a still further step in an advance toward monotheism.” 


192 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


The priests remained polytheists to the end, as the vast 
masses of religious literature plainly shows. None the less 
are these speculations interesting and important as show- 
ing efforts after a simplification of the cumbrous Pantheon. 


A. IDENTIFICATION OF Minor Gops * 
Ellil is Bad (as god) of the land. 
Duranki is Bad (as god) of the decision. 
5 Dibar is Bad (as god) of the decision. 
Makhdigal is Bad (as god) of the decision. 
Daragal is Bad (as god) of kings. 


Diri is Bad (as god) of all. 
Gu is Bad (as god) of all. 
10 Nab is Bad (as god) of heaven. 


Anzagar is Bad (as god) of 


1The text is published by King, Cuneiform Texts from Babylonian 
Tablets in the British Museum, xxiv, p. 39, lines 3-11, and transliterated 
and translated by him, op. cit., p. 6. 


Glu) En-hil-li (ilu) Bad Sa ma-a-[ti] 
(ilu) Dur-an-ki a purus{si] 

5 (ilu) Di-bar Sa purus[si] 
(ilu) Mah-di-gal Sa puruss[{] 
(ilu) Dara-gal $a SarrAni(ni) 
(ilu) Diri Sa nap-ha-ri 
(ilu) Gu Sa nap-ha-ri 

10 (ilu) Nab Sa Samé(e) 
(ilu) An-za-gar $a an-na-ti 


B. IDENTIFICATION OF GODDESSES ! 


75 Zanaru is Ishtar (as goddess) of the lands. 
Kara-dun is Ishtar (as goddess) of the strong. 
Ulsiga is Ishtar (as goddess) of heaven and 

earth. 
Tiruru is Ishtar (as goddess) of 


Shun-nu-sibi is Ishtar (as goddess) of images. 


1 The text is published by King, Cuneiform Texts, xxiv, Plate 41, with 
transliteration and translation on p. 8. 


75 (ilu) Za-na-ru (ilu) I8-tar Sa matate(te) 
(ilu) Kara-dun do Sa kar-ra-a-di 
(ilu) Ul-si-ga do Sa Samé(e) u irsiti(ti) 


(ilu) Ti-ru-ru do Sa kag-Sul-ti (?) 
(ilu) Sun-nu-sibi (?) do %a bu-na-ni-e 


IDENTIFICATION OF GODS 193 


80 Tibanumma is Ishtar (as goddess) of fetters. 
Me-nu-an-nim is Ishtar (as goddess) of lamentation. 
Me-nu-nim is Ishtar (as goddess) of lamentation. 


Labatu is Ishtar (as goddess) of wailing. 
Alakalki is Ishtar (as goddess) of burning. 
85 Kashaia is Ishtar (as goddess) of howling. 


80 (ilu) Ti-ba-num-ma 
(ilu) Me-nu-an-nim 
(ilu) Me-nu-nim 
(ilu) La-ba-tu 
(ilu) A-la-kal-ki 

85 (ilu) Ka-Sa-ia 


do Sa iS-ka-a-ti 

do Sa ta-ni-hi 

do $a ta-ni-hi 

do Sa lal-la-ra-te 
do $a ia-a-ru-ra-te 
do Sa ta-nu-ka-a-te 


CG. IDENTIFICATION OF THE GREAT Gops ! 
Urash is Marduk (as god) of planting. 


Lugal-a-ki [. 


.| is Marduk (as god) of the deep. 


Nin-Urta is Marduk (as god) of strength. 
Nergal is Marduk (as god) of war. 
Zamama___ is Marduk (as god) of battle. 


Ellil is Marduk (as god) of rule and govern- 
ment. 

Nabu is Marduk (as god) of riches. 

Sin is Marduk as illuminator of the night. 

Shamash is Marduk (as god) of justice. 

Adad is Marduk (as god) of rain. 


Tishkhu —_is Marduk (as god) of troops (or armies, 


hosts) 


1The text was first published, transliterated, translated, and dis- 
cussed by Pinches, Journal of the Victoria Institute, 1896, pp. 8ff. It 
is newly published, with transliteration and translation by King, Cunev- 
form Texts, xxiv, Plate 50 and p. 9. 


(ilu) Tu (?) 

(ilu) Lugal-a-ki [. 
(ilu) Nin-ib 

(ilu) Nergal 

(ilu) Za-ma-ma 
(ilu) En-lil 


(ilu) Nabi 
(ilu) Sin 
(ilu) Samak 
(ilu) Adad 
(ilu) TiShu 


J 


(ilu) Marduk 8a e-ri-Su 

(ilu) Marduk Sa nak-bi 

(ilu) Marduk Sa al-li 

(ilu) Marduk Sa kab-lu 

(ilu) Marduk Sa ta-ha-zi 

Glu) Marduk Sa be-lu-tu u mit-lu- 
uk-tu 

(ilu) Marduk Sa nikasi 

(ilu) Marduk: mu-nam-mir mu-Ssi 

(ilu) Marduk Sa ki-na-a-ti 

(ilu) Marduk Sa zu-un-nu 

(ilu) Marduk Sa um-ma-nu 


194 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


Gal (?) is Marduk (as god) of . . . 
Shukamunu is Marduk (as god) of the clay vessel. 
[. . . . is Marduk (as god) of the conduit. 


(ilu) Gal (ilu) Marduk Sa kir-zi-zi 
Glu) Su-ka-mu-nu (ilu) Marduk Sa pi-sa-an-nu 
[(ilt) oe scn enews (ilu) Marduk ga ku]l-la-ti 

3. THE GODS OF THE MONTHS! 
Nisanu? : of Anu and Ellil. 
Aru : of Ea, lord of men. 
Simanu® : of Sin, first son of Ellil. 
Dw ’izut : of the hero Ninib. 

5 Abu : of Ningishzida, lord of justice (?). 

Ulilu : of Ishtar, queen [of battle(?)]. 
Tashritu® : of the hero Shamash. 


Arakhsamnu® : of the wise one of the gods, Marduk. 
Kislimmu : of the great hero Nergal. 
10 Tebétu : of Papsukal, vizier of Anu and 
Ishtar. 


fe Published in IV R., 33, repeated with some additions in the second 
edition. 

2 Nis4nu means “beginning.”” The Babylonian New Year began with 
the time of the vernal equinox; the Jewish year, on the other hand, 
began about the time of the autumnal equinox, but during the Baby- 
lonian captivity the Jews adopted the Babylonian calendar and con- 
tinued its use until the first century B. C., when the old Jewish year 
was readopted and is still maintained. 

? Pronounced SivAnu. See Zeitschrift fiir Assyriologie, ii, p. 265. 

4Du’zu for Dumuzu or Tumuzu, i. e., Tammuz. See 2b., p. 270. 

’ Tashritu means “beginning” (the same as Nisfnu), and points, 
therefore, to an old calendar in which the year began with the autumnal 
equinox. 

© Arakhshamnu means “eighth month”; Heb., Marchesvan, for Merach- 
shaven, a change due to transposition of vowels. See Zettschrift fir 
Assyriologie, ii, p. 266. On the names see further Haupt, Purim, Bet- 
trage zur Assyriologie, vi, 32. 


(arhu) nisanu $a (ilu) A-num u (ilu) En-lil 
(arhu) dru $a (ilu) Ea bél te-ni-Se-e-ti 
(arhu) simanu $a (ilu) Sin mari ri8-ti-i Sa (ilu) En-lil 
(arbu) du’Gzu $a ku-ra-du (ilu) Nin-ib 

5 (arhu) abu $a (ilu) Nin-giS-zi-da bél m[i-Sa-ri] 
(arbu) uldlu Sa (ilu) Is-tar be-lit ahr 
(arhu) tasritu Sa (ilu) Sama’ ku-ra-du 


(arbu) arahSamnu a abkall ildni (ilu) Marduk 
(arbu) kisimmu a Rees (urs4nu karraddu rabd) (ilu) 
- Nerga 
10 (arhu) tebétu $a (ilu) Pap-sukkal sukkal (ilu) A-num u 
(ilu) Istar 


THE DOCTRINE OF SUBSTITUTION 195 


Shabatu : of Adad, governor (?) of heaven and 
earth. 
Addaru! : of the seven gods, of the great gods. 


Second Addaru: of Ashur, father of the gods. 
1 Addaru means “dark,” “gloomy.” 


(arhu) Sabatu Sa (ilu) Adad aSdéridu Same(e) u irsitim 
(arhu) addéru $a (ilu) si-bi ilani rabuti 
(arbu) magrii (Sa) addari Sa Asur a-bi ilani 


4. THE DOCTRINE OF SUBSTITUTION 
A 1 

To the wise man he spoke? 
A lamb is (?) a substitute for a man, 
A lamb he gives for his life, 
The head of the lamb he gives for the head of the man, 
The neck of the lamb he gives for the neck of the man, 
The breast of the lamb he gives for the breast of the 

man.* 


1A fragment in Sumerian and Assyrian published IV R., 26, No. 6, 
and again in the 2d edition, 26, No. 6, with some duplicates in the Addi- 
tions and Corrections, p. 5. A more complete edition in Cuneiform 
Texts, xvii, p. 37. Translated by Zimmern in Schrader, Keilinschriften 
und das Alte Testament, 3te Auf., p. 597, and by Ungnad in Gressmann, 
Altorientalische Texte und Bilder, i, p. 101. 

2 The preceding part is unintelligible, but the god Ea is mentioned, 
as he is also at the end (see line 15 of the text below). 

3’ From the fragmentary ends of the lines shown below it is plain that 
it enumerated some other part of the body in the next line, perhaps the 
feet, which are mentioned in a ritual text in Cuneiform Tezts, iv, p. 4. 





1 abgal-e dig nam-mi-in-de 
2 ana ab-kal-li is-si-ma 
3 mé§ nig-sag-il-la nam-li-gal-lu-ge 
4 u-ri-su nigsagill 8a a-me-lu-ti 
5 m4§ zi-a-ni-8i ba-an-sig 
6 u-ri-sa ana na-pis-ti-80 it-ta-din 
7 sag-maS sag-galu-Si ba-an-sig 
8 kak-kad u-ri-si ana kak-kad ameli it-ta-din 
9 tig-maé tig-galu-8i ba-an-sig 
10 ki-Sad ti-ri-si ana ki-Sad ameli it-ta-din 
11 gab-m4S gab-galu-8i ba-an-sig 
12 ir-ti t-ri-si ana ir-ti ameli it-ta-din 
Wace ls os) els] Da-an-sig 
U4abe ie ee te es NY.) at-ta-din 
ats AF. Leas BS .Je a-mat (ilu) E-a 
LOC reeks .|-mu-un-da-an-bur-ra 
[ - » «.| li-ip-pa-Si-ir 


196 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 
B 1 

A somewhat similar set of ideas appears in the treaty 
made between Mati-el, of Arpad, and Ashur-nirari, king 
of Assyria (754-745 B. C.). The following are the sig- 
nificant lines. After the treaty had been arranged a 
ram is sacrificed, which represents Mati-el, the different 
parts of its body standing severally for the correspond- 
ing parts of his. 

1Text not published, transliteration and translation by Peiser, 
Studien zur orientalischen Altertumskunde, Mittheilungen der V orderasia- 


tischen Gessellschaft, 1898, No. 6, pp. 228ff. Compare Zimmern in 
Schrader, Keilinschriften und das Alte Testament, 3te Auf., p. 597. 


This head is not the head of the ram 

It is the head of Mati-el 

The head of his children, his neues the people of his 
land. 

If Mati-el break this covenant 

As the head of this ram is cut off 

: his teeth laid in his mouth 

The head of Mati-el shall be cut off 





kakkadu an-ni-u la kakkadu 8a LU-NIM 
kakkadu Sa Ma-ti-’ nilin we 
kakkadu Sa maré-Su rabati-su ni&é mati-[su . . J 
Sum-mu Mati-’ilu ina a-di-e an-nu-ti 
ki-i $a kakkadi Sa Lu-NIM an-ni-u ka-[ti . . .] 
. §in-nu-Su ina pi-Su Sak-na-tu 
kakkadu & $a Mati’ilu ka-ti ip-tur (?) 


5. THE SCAPEGOAT’? 

A partial parallel to the scapegoat which was sent 
away to Azazel in the wilderness (Lev. 16. 8, 10, 20-22, 
26) is found in the sheep slain for purification of the 
temple and then the body cast into the river. The 
parallel is by no means perfect, but it has certain of 
the same features. 


1 Published, transliterated, and translated Py Dhorme, Revue d’As- 
syriologve et d’ Archéologie Orientale, viii, pp. 41ff 


THE SCAPEGOAT 197 


REVERSE: 
10 The Jrrishu shall give the order and cut off the head 
of the sheep. 
With the body of the sheep the Mashmashwu shall 
purify the temple. 
He shall recite the incantations to exorcise the 
temple. 
He shall purify all the naos in its circumference, then 
shall he take away the platter. 
The Mashmashu shall carry away the et of the 
sheep, 
15 And shall place it in the river Na-la, at Bene 
And cast into the river the body of the sheep. 
He shall depart into the co unary: The Irrishu, the 
head of the sheep 
The Mashmashu and the stn: shall depart into 
the country. All that 
Which belongs to Nabu, lord of Babylon, they shall 
not introduce into Babylon. 
20 From the fifth to the twelfth day, they shall remain 
in the country. 


10 (amélu) irri8u ikabbi-ma kakkad immeri i-bat-tak-ma 
ina pag-ri immeri (amélu) ‘mas-ma8 bita i-kap-par 
Sipati Sa tiam-mu biti i-man-nu 
pab-pab gab-bi adi sibir-ti-3u i-bap-ma niknakku ipattar 
pag-ri immeri Su-a-tim (amélu) ma§s-maS i-na-aS-Si-ma 


15 ana (naru) Na-la pani-Su ana eréb Samf&i iSakkan-ma 
pag-ri immeri Su-a-tu ana nari inad-di 
ana séri ussi (amélu) irrisu kakkad i immeri KIMIN 
(amélu) mag-maS u (amélu) irrisu ana séri uss ma-la 
Sa (ilu) Naba bél Babili (ki) ana Babili (ki) 14 uSéraba 
20 iStu dmi V adi imi XII (kam) ina seri uSSaba 






















shh th satel a 
7 7 
* } 
f oy Ala 
{ a 
Fi } ie 
y * , sy 
: 
é . 
’ x : Ve 
> S ‘ or feat Wy 
Catt ’ 
/ , 
‘ ; ; » 
‘ ’ A 
> i 
: 7 7 J 
te s| 
7 ih 
or Ri 
f Dae pil 
M } 5 d “ 
y ¥ 4 
: 
j Al : 
5 
BM be , 2\) 
1 , rh , i i 1. 
. “ 
P 
q ‘ 
i f ‘ 
i oa ¢ ? 
i is } f ' j j Me a » : CUE Nos ae n Pan y 







i 








CHRONOLOGICAL MATERIALS 


199 





I. BABYLONIAN 
1. THE BABYLONIAN KING LIST A: 


Cotumn I: 


[Eleven names broken off, to 
be supplied from King 
List B. See below.] 


. . 11 kings, Dynasty of 
Babylon. 


60 Iluma-ilu. 
55 Itti-ili-nibi. 

36 Damki-ilishu. 

15 Ishkibal. 

27 Shushshi, his brother (?) 
55 Gulkishar. 

50 Peshgal-daramash. 

28 A-a-dara-kalama. 

26 Akur-ul-anna. 

7 Melam-kurkura. 

9 Ea-gamil. 


368 11 kings, Dynasty of Uru- 
azag. 


16 poe ; ~ 

22 Agum, the former, his son. 

22 Kashtiliashi. =’ 

8 Ushshi, his son. 

are A-bi-vat-tash. 
Taz-zi-gur-mash. 


e . e e . . ° e 


ee 





CoLtumn IV: 
nak N abu-shum-ishkun. ; 
. Nabu-nasir. 
2 Nabu-nadin-zer, his 
son. 


1 mo. 12 days. 
ukin, his son? 


Nabu-shum- 


22 Dynasty e. 
3 Ukin-zer. Dynasty of Shi-i. 





Cotumn II: 
[About 13 names broken off.} 


ENT Ee MPN herb. oti wetting 
26 Nazi-maruttash. 
17 Kadashman-tur gu. 
+2 Kadashman-Buriash. 
6 Kudur-En-lil. 
13 Shagarakti-suriash. 
8 Kashtiliash, his son. 
14 En-lil-nadin-shum. 
14 Kadashman-Kharbe. 
6 Ramman-shum-iddin. 
30 Ramman-shum-nasir. 
15 Me-li-shi-pak. 
17 Marduk-aplu-iddin., his son. 
1 Zamamu-shum-iddin. 
3 En-lil-nadin-akhi. 


576 years 9 
Dyn. 


17 Marduk 
ee ee 





mo. 36 kings. 


Cotumn III: 


1 year 6 mo. Marduk-shum 
13 Marduk-zer . . . 
9 Nabu-shum-libur (?). 


132; 2 mo. (?.) 11 Kings. Dy- 
nasty Pashe. 


1 First published by Pinches, Proceedings of the Society of Biblical 
Archeology, vi, p. 193, and repeatedly republished and discussed. See 
especially the following: Schrader, Ketlinschriftliche Bibliothek, ii, 286f.; 
Winckler, Untersuchungen zur orientalische Geschichte, p. 146f.; Knudt- 
zon, Assyrische Gebete an den Sonnengott, Tafel 60; Lehmann, Zwes 
Hauptprobleme der altorientalischen Chronologie, pp. 13ff.; Eduard Meyer, 
Geschichte des Altertums, 2te Auf., i, 2te Halfte, pp. 333ff. 


201 


202 


2 Pulu. 
5 Ululai. Dynasty Ti-nu. 


12 Marduk - aplu-iddin. Dy- 
nasty Sea-lands. 
5 Sharru-ukin. 
2 Sin-akhi-erba. Dyn. Kha- 
bi-gal. 
1 mo. Marduk-zakir-shum, son 
of Arad. 
9 mo. Marduk-aplu-iddin Sab 
Khabi. 


3 Bel-ibni. Dynasty e. 

6 Asshur-nadin-shum. Dyn. 
Kha-bi-gal. 

1 Nergal-ushezib. 

4 Mushezib-Marduk. 

8 Sin-akhi-erba. 
. Asshur-akh-iddin. 
. Shamash-shum-ukin. 

Kandalanu. 
[The remainder broken off.] 


CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 





18 Sim-mash-shikhu. 
5 mo. Ea-mukin-shumi 
3 Kasshu-nadin-akhi. 





21 years 5 months. 3 kings. 
Dynasty of Sea Lands. 


17 Eulmash-shakin-shum. 
3 Ninib-kudur-ucur. 
3 mo. Shiriktu-shuqamuna. 














20 years 3 months. 3. kings. 
Dyn. of bit-Bazi. 

6 Sees a2) ae 

LG Pole. . 


8 months 12 days 3, 2 Pe 
[About 14 lines broken off.] 


2. THE BABYLONIAN KING LIST B. 


OBVERSE: 


Sumu-abu, years 15. 
Sumu-la-ilu, years 35. 


Zabu-u, son of the former, 
years 14. 

Abil-Sin, son of the former, 
years 18. 

Sin-muballit, son of the former, 
years 30. 

Hammurapi, son of the former, 
years 55. 

Samsu-iluna, son of the former, 
years 35. 

EbiShum, son of the former, 
years 25. 

Ammiditana, son of the former, 
years 25. 


Ammi-sadugga, son of the 
former, years 21.? 

Samsu-ditana, son of the 
former, years 31. 


11 kings, Dynasty of Babylon. 


REVERSE: 

Uru-azag (ki) Iluma-ilu. 
Itti-ili-nibi. 
Damki-ilishu. 
Ishkibal. 
Shushshi. 
Gulkishar. 
Peshgal-daramash, son of the 

former. 
A-dara-kalama. 
Akur-ul-anna. 
Melam-kurkura. 
Ea-gamil. 


10 kings, Dynasty of Uru-azag 
(ki). 





1Pinches, Proceedings of the Society of Biblical Archeology, 1880, 
p. 20f.; Schrader, Berichte, Berliner Akademie der Wissenschaften, 1887, 
p. 585f., with photograph; Winckler, Untersuchungen zur altorientalische 
Geschichte, p. 145; Schrader, Keilinschriftliche Bibliothek, ii, pp. 288, 289. 

2The numeral has usually been read 22; so Winckler, Delitzsch, 
Hommel, but King has reéxamined the text and says, “There is no 
doubt that ‘21’ is the correct figure.’”’—King, Chronicles Concerning 
Early Babylonian Kings, i, p. 84, footnote 2. 


THE SARGON CHRONICLE 203 


3. A CHRONICLE CONCERNING SARGON AND 
OTHER EARLY BABYLONIAN AND 
ASSYRIAN RULERS! 


Sargon, king of Agade, by Ishtar’s royal insignia 
was exalted, 
And he had no rival or enemy. His glory he poured 
out over the world. 
The sea of the East? he crossed, 
And in the eleventh year his hand subdued the 
Country of the West in its full extent. 
5 He united them under one control; he set up his 
images in the west; 
Their booty he brought over at his word. 
He settled the sons of his palace for five biru 
around, 
And over the hosts of the world he reigned su- 
preme. 
Against Kagalla he marched, and turned Kagalla 
into mounds and ruins; 
10 He destroyed within it, leaving not a bird’s resting 
place. 
Afterward in his old age all the lands revolted 
against him, 
. 1 First published, with transliteration and translation, by L. W. King, 
Chronicles Concerning Early Babylonian Kings, ii, pp. 3-24. 
2The Sargon Omen tablet reads here ‘‘sea of the west,’”? which is 
probably wrong. The sea of the east, which is the Persian Gulf, seems 


much more probable than the sea of the west, which is the Mediter- 
ranean. See further King, op. cit., i, p. 37f. 








Sarru-ukin Sar A-ga-de (ki) ina palf (ilu) I8-tar i-lam-ma 
Sa-ni-na u ma-bi-ri ul i-8i Sa-lum-mat-su eli matati (pl) 
it-bu-uk tamta ina sit Samii i-bi-ir-ma 
Zattu XI (kan) mat eréb Samii a-di ki-ti-Su kAt-gu ikSud(ud) 
5 pi-i-Su a-na i8-tin u-kin salmani (pl)-3u ina eréb Samii u8-zi-iz 
$al-lat-su-nu ina a-ma-a-ti u-Se-bi-ra 
maré ekalli-Su a-na V biru (ta-a-an) u-Se-Sib-ma 
um-mat m4tati (pl) mit-ha-ri8 i-be-el r 
a-na (mAtu) Ka-sal-la il-lik-ma (m4tu) Ka-sal-la ana tili u 
kar-me u-tir 

10 ina lib-bi-Su man-za-az is-sur u-hal-lik : 

ar-ka-ni8 ina Si-bu-ti-Su matati ka-li-Si-na ib-ba-al-ki-ta-Si-ma 


204 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 

And they besieged him in Agade; and Sargon went 
forth to battle and accomplished their defeat; 

Their overthrow he brought about, and their wide 
spreading host he destroyed. 

Afterward he attacked the land of Subartu in his 
might, and before his arms they bowed down, 

15 And Sargon quelled that revolt, and accomplished 

their defeat; 

Their overthrow he brought about, and their wide 
spreading host he destroyed. 

Their possessions he caused to be brought into 
Agade. 

The soil he removed from the trenches of Babylon, 

And the boundaries of Agade he made like those of 
Babylon. 

20 But because of the evil which he had committed the 

great lord Marduk was angry, 

And he destroyed his people by famine. 

From the rising of the sun unto the setting of the sun 

They rebelled against him and gave him no rest. 

REVERSE: 


1 


On 


Nardm-Sin, the son of Sargon, marched against the 
city of Apirak, 


ee 

ina A-ga-de (ki) il-mu-Su-ma (m)Sarru-ukin a-na kakki fisi-ma 
abikta-Su-nu im-has 

ka-mar-Su-nu ig-kun um-man-Su-nu rapaStim(tim) u-Sam-ki-it 

arki ana (mAtu) Subartu (ki) ina gi-ib-8i-Su itbi-ma ana kakki 
ik-mi-is-su-ma 

Sarru-ukin dalAbu Su-a-tu u-Se-’ib-ma abikta-Su-nu im-has 

ka-mar-Su-nu i$-kun um-man-Su-nu rapastim(tim) u-Sam-kit 

makkur-Su-nu a-na A-ga-de (ki) u-Se-ri-ba 

e-pi-ir e-si-e 8a Babili (ki) is-sub-ma 

i-te-e A-ga-de (ki) gab-ri Babili (ki) i-pu-us 

a-na marusta i-pu-Su bélu rabfi(u) (ilu) Marduk i-gu-ug-ma 

ina hu-Sah-bu nisé-Su ig-mu-ur 

ul-tu si-it (ilu) Saméi(Si) a-di e-rib (ilu) Sami’i(i) 

ik-ki-ru-Su-ma la sa-la-la i-mi-id-[sx] 


REVERSE: 


(m)Na-ra-am-(ilu) Sin mar (m)Sarru-ukin a-na (alu) A-pi- 
rak [(ki) il-lik-ma] 


10 


10 


THE SARGON CHRONICLE 205 


And he built trenches, and his hand sub- 
dued 

Rish-Adad, king of Apirak, and the governor of 
Apirak. 

He marched against Magan, and Mannu-dannu, king 
of Magan, his hand subdued, 

Dungi, son of Ur-Engur, richly adorned the city 
of Eridu, which was on the shore of the 
sea 

But he sought after evil, and the treasure of E-sagila 
and of Babylon, 

He brought out as spoil. And Belwas . . . and 
body and .-. . he made. an end- of 
him. 

Ura-imitti, the king, set Bél-ibni, the gardener, 

Upon his throne, that the dynasty might not come to 
an end; 

And the crown of his kingship he placed upon his 
head, 

Ura-imitti in his palace . . . . . . died (?) 

Bel-ibni, who sat upon the throne, did not arise 
therefrom 

But was established as king. 

Ilu-shima, king of Assyria, against Su-abu. 

pi-il-Su ip-lu-uS-ma (m)Ri-is-(ilu) Ad[ad] 

Sar (alu) A-pi-rak (ki) u (amélu) sukkal A-pi-rak (ki) kat-su 

ik-[Sud(ud)] 

ana Ma-gan-na (ki) il-lik-ma (m)Man-nu-da-an-nu Sar Ma-gan 

[kAt-su ikSud(ud)] 

(m, ilu) Dun-gi mar (m)Ur-(ilu) Engur Eridu (ki) Sa kiSad 

tam-tim ra-biS iz-nun 

hmutta is-te-’e-e-ma makkur E-sag-ila u Babili (ki) 

ina Sil-lat uSési (ilu) Bél Sr [. . .J-ma (amélu) Salamta-8u 

u Sa-kil KAK (tu) ukattu-Su 

(m, ilu) Ura (ra)-imitti Sarru (m, ilu) Bél-ibni amél urki 

a-na la Sakén saG-GIL(e) ina kussi-Su u-Sé-sib 

agd Sarru-ti-Su ina kakkadi-8u i8-ta-kan 

(m, ilu) Ura(ra)-i-mit-ti ina ekalli-Su pap-pa-su im-me-his ina 

sa-r-[a-pi-’u im-tu-ut] 

Bel-ibni Sa ina kussi u-si-bi ul it-bi 

a-na Sarru-u-ti it-taS-kan 

Tlu-8u [m]-ma Sar (mAtu) ASSur a-na tar-si (m)Su-a-bu. 


206 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


CoNTINUATION OF THE CHRONICLE CoNCERNING EARLY 
BABYLONIAN RULERS 
Ura-imitti, the king, set Bél-ibni, the gardener, 
Upon his throne, [that (the dynasty) might not come 
to an end] 
And the crown of his kingship he placed upon his 
head. 
Ura-imitti in his palace 
ee Ute sean aa ies igs NLSLA 
Bel-ibni sat upon the throne, and did not arise 
(therefrom) ; 
And as king he was established. 
Hammurapi, king of Babylon, set his troops in 
motion, 
And marched against Rim-Sin, king of Ur. 
10 The cities of Ur and of Larsa his hand conquered 
And he took their possessions unto Babylon. 
ayes he overthrew . . . he carried away. 
Samsu-iljuna, king of Babylon, the son of Ham- 
murapi, the king 
PIA MONEY Alm Mert Gc Pits cay eres mE and 
15 Ge cite ee ete ET ORO LO 
his hand conquered. 
him alive in the palace 
[Ura-imitti, Sarru] (m, ilu) Bel-ibni amél urki 
fa-na la Sakan [sac-e11](e) ina kussi-Su u-Se-Sib] 
falga Sarru-u-ti-Su ina kakkadi-Su i8-ta-kan 
Ura(ra)-i-mit-ti ina ekalli-8u pap-pa-si im-me-his 
5 ina sa-ra-pi-Su im-tu-ut 
(m, ilu) Bel-ibni ina kussi u-Si-bi ul it-bi 
a-na Sarru-u-ti it-ta8-kan 
(m)Ha-am-mu-ra-pi Sar Babili (ki) ummani-su id-ki-e-ma 
a-na eli (m) Rim-(ilu)Sim Sar Uru (ki) il-lik 


10 Uru (ki) u Larsam (ki) ka-at-su ik-Su-ud 
b[u]-8[a]-8[u]-na a-na BaAbili (ki) il-ka-a 


: | kiis-hup[. . ki u-bil-l[a] 
(m) ag eoran ett Sar Babili (ki) mar(m) Ha-[am-mu-ra-pi 
alrri 
(AG DOTASIA paar nes eee 
15[. . . .  .}-zu-na(m) Rim-(ilu) Sin ana[. .  .] illik [ik] 


kat-su ikSud [(ud)] 
bal-tu-ut-su ina ekalli 


THE SARGON CHRONICLE 207 


~ » . . . he marched and besieged . 
ae Wee his peoples 
PoE IE PM DOL ALOU SABE Pa tae 


e @ e e e * 


REVERSE: 
[Iluma]-ilu 
: he made 
He se war against him and 
Their dead bodies the sea : 
5 Samsu-iluna again marched [against . . .] 
Jluma-ilu advanced and the defeat [. . . . . he 
accomplished. | 
Abishi, son of Samsu-iluna, to conquer Ilu-ma-ilu 
And his heart moved him to dam the Tigris. 
And he dammed the Tigris, but he caught not 
Tuma-ilu. 
10 Against Shamash-ditana the men of the land of 
Khatti marched against the land of Akkad. 


Ea-gamil, king of the Country of the Sea, marched 
against the land of Elam, 

And in pursuit of him Ulam-Bur(i)ash, the brother 
of Kashtiliash the Kassite, 


Peeve. see.) kenya 1m) [ies | 4.) 
ots) fre. <| Ise BU. Ls | 


20} GSE ney alae sue OR Soi FY 


REVERSE: 
[(m) Iluma]-ilu ma-[. . |] 
-mJe-e ib-na [. ; 
sal-tu a-na libbi-Su epu’-mfa Snaereyl 
(amelu) pagré Su-nu tam-tim [. . z 
5 i8-ni-ma(m)Sa-am-su-i-lu-na ana [. 

Tlu-ma-ilu itba-am-ma abikti umm4ni (pl ae .] 

(m) A-bi-Si mar (m)Sa-am-su-i-lu-na ka-%ad(m) Tlu-ma-ilu 
ifS- . . . -maja 

(ndru) Idiglat a-na si-ki-ri lib-ba-Su ub-lam-ma 

(ndru) Idiglat is-kir-ma (m)Ilu-ma-ilu ul [is-ba]t 

10 ana tar-[si] (m) Samaé-di-ta-na (m4tu) Hat-tu-u ana Akkadd 

(ki) fillik] 

(m, ilu) E-a-ga-mil Sar mat tam-tim a-na (m4t) Elamtu (ki) [il- 
li-ku-ma] 

arki-Su(m) U-lam-Bur-aS ah Kas-til-ia-a8 (matu) KaS-8u-u 


208 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


Set his troops in motion, and conquered the Country 
of the Sea, and exercised dominion over the 
country. 

Agum, the son of Kashtiliash, moved his troops, and 
marched against the Country of the Sea, 

15 He conquered the city of Dar-Ea, 

And E ..... -uruna, the temple of the god Ha 

in the city of Dar-Ka, he razed to the ground. 





ummAni-Su id-ki-e-ma mét tam-tim ikSud(ud) bélu-ut mati 
i-pu-uS 
A-gum mér Kaé8-til-ia-a8 umméani-Su id-ki-e-ma 
15 a-na mat tam-tim il-lik 
(alu) Dar-(ilu)Ea ikSud(ud) 
Ea . -uru-na bit (ilu) Ea $a Dar-Ea u-Sal-pit 


4. THE BABYLONIAN CHRONICLE ' 


Coutumn I: 

(1) In the third year of Nabonassar, King of Babylon, 
(2) Tiglathpileser took his seat on the throne in 
Assyria. (3) In the same year he marched against 
Akkad (4) and plundered the cities of Rapiku and 
Khamranu. (5) The gods of the city of Shapazza 
he carried away. 

(6) During the reign of Nabonassar Borsippa separated 
itself (7) from Babylon. The battle of Nabonas- 
sar (8) against Borsippa is not recorded.’ 


1 Pinches, Proceedings of the Society of Biblical Archeology, vi, pp. 
193ff.; Winckler, Zeitschrift fiir Assyriologie, ii, pp. 148ff.; Pinches, 
Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society, xix, pp. 655ff.; Abel-Winckler, 
Keilschrifttexte, pp. 47, 48; Delitzsch, Assyrische Lesestiicke, 4te Auf., 
pp. 1387-142; Winckler, Keilinschriftliches Teatbuch zum Alten Testa- 
ment, 3te Auf., pp. 58ff. 

2This means that the scribe who copied this tablet did not find this 
event recorded in the exemplar which was before him. One of the 
duplicates even omits lines 6 to 8 altogether. 





CoxumNn I: 

(1) [Sattu III (ilu) Nabd-nAsir] Sar Babili (2) Tukulti-apal-eSarra 
ina (matu) Assur ina kusst ittaSab (3) Sattu Suatu ana matu 
Akkadi (ki) ur-dam-ma (4) (alu), Rab-bi-ku u (alu) Ha-am- 
ra-nu ib-ta-bat (5) u ilani Sa (alu)Sa-pa-az-za i-ta-bak (6) a-na 
tar-si (ilu) Nabf-ndsir Bar-sip (ki) (7) itti Babili it-te-si 
sal-tum Sa (ilu) Nabt-nasir (8) a-na libbi Bar-sip (ki) i-pu-Su 


BABYLONIAN CHRONICLE 209 


(9) In the fifth year of Nabonassar, Ummanigash 
(10) took his seat on the throne in Elam. 

(11) In the fourteenth year Nabonassar fell ill and died 
in his palace. (12) Nabonassar ruled fourteen 
years over Babylon. (13) Nadinu, his son, took 
his seat on the throne in Babylon. (14) In the 
second year Nadinu was killed in a revolt. 
(15) Nadinu reigned two years in Babylon. 
(16) Shumukin, a governor of a province, a rebel, 
took his seat on the throne. (17) Two months, 
Sy days reigned Shumukin in Babylon. 
(18) Ukinzer . . . the throne .. . seized 
the throne. 

(19) In the third year of Ukinzer, Tiglathpileser 
(20) marched against Akkad. (21) He laid Bet- 
Amukani waste and took Ukinzer prisoner. 
(22) Ukinzer reigned three years in Babylon. 
(23) Tiglathpileser took his seat on the throne 
in Babylon. (24) In the second year, in the 
month of Tebet, Tiglathpileser died. (25) Tig- 
lathpileser reigned . . . years in Akkad and 
in (26) Assyria; two years he reigned in Akkad. 
(27) On the twenty-fifth day of Tebet Shalma- 


ul Sa-tir (9) Sattu V (ilu) Nabd-nasir Um-ma-ni-ga-aS 
(10) ina (matu) Elamti ina kussi ittaSa-ab (11) Sattu XIV 
(ilu) Nabt-nésir maris-ma ina ekalli-Su Simati (12) XIV 
Sanati (ilu) Nabd-ndsir Sarru-ut Babili epu-uS (13) (m) Na- 
di-nu m4ru-Su ina Babili ina kussi ittaSa-ab (14) Sattu II 
Na-di-nu ina si-hi dik (15) II San4ti Na-din Sarru-ut Babili 
epu-uS (16) (m) Sumu-ukin pibatu bél si-hi ina kusst ittaS8a-ab 
(17) arhulIQGmu . . . Sumu-ukin Sarru-ut Babilu epu-uS 
(18) (m) Ukin-zer . . . ina kussi[. - ..]-ma kussd is-bat 
(19) Sattu III Ukin-zér Tukul-ti-apal-e-Sarra (20) ana (m4tu) 
Akkadi (ki) ki-i u-ri-dam (21) Bit-a-mu-ka-nu ib-ta-pi u 
Ukin-zér ik-ta-Sad (22) III Sandti Ukin-zér Sarru-ut Babili 
epu-uS (23) (m) Tukul-ti-apal-e-Sar-ra ina Babili ina kussi 
ittaSa-ab (24) Sattu II Tukul-ti-apal-e-Sar-ra ina (arbu) 
Tebetu Simati (25). . . Sandti Tukul-ti-apal-e-Sar-ra 
Sarru-ut (matu) Akkadi (ki) (26) u (matu) Assur epu-us 
II Sandti ina libbi ina (mdtu) Akkadi (ki) epu-uS (27) (arbu) 
Tebetu Omu XXV_ Sul-man-a-Sa-rid ina (matu) Assur 


210 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


neser (28) took his seat on the throne in Assyria, 
and the city of Shabarain was destroyed. 

(29) In the fifth year, in the month of Tebet, Shalmaneser 
died. (30) Shalmaneser reigned five years in 
Akkad and in Assyria. (31) On the twelfth day of 
Tebet, Sargon took his seat on the throne in 
Assyria. (32) In Nisan Merodach-baladan took 
his seat on the throne in Babylon. 

(33) In the second year of Merodach-baladan, Ummani- 
gash, King of Babylon, fought a battle with 
Sargon, King of Assyria, (34) in the district of 
Durilu. (35) He accomplished the defeat of 
Assyria and slew many. (36) Merodachbaladan, 
who had come to the help of the (37) King of 
Elam, did not come in time for the battle, but 
marched after him (?) 

(38) In the fifth year of Merodach-baladan, Ummani- 
gash, King of Elam, died. (39) Ummanigash 
reigned . . . years in Elam. (40) Ishtar- 
kundu, son of his sister, took his seat on the 
throne in Elam. (41) From the beginning of 
the reign of Merodach-baladan to the tenth year 
(42) [Sargon] was at enmity with Merodach- 
baladan. 





(28) (ki) ina kusst ittaSa-ab (alu) Sa-ba (ma?)-ra-’-in ib-te-pi 
(29) Sattu V Sul-man-a-Sa-rid ina (arhu) Tebetu SimAti 
(30) V Sanati Sul-man-a-Sa-rid Sarru-ut (m4tu) Akkadi (ki) u 
(mAtu) A&Sur epu-ué (31) (arbu) Tebetu um XII (kan) Sarru- 
ukin ina (mAtu) A&S’ur ina kussi ittaSa-ab (32) ina Nisanu (m, 
ilu) Marduk-apal-iddin ina Babili ina kusst ittaSa-ab (33) Sattu 
II (ilu) Marduk-apal-iddin Um-ma-ni-ga-a8 Sar Elamti (34) 
ina pibat Dar-ilu (ki) sal-tum ana libbi Sarru-ukin Sar (m4tu) 
AsSur epu’-ma (35) nabalkatu (mdétu) A&Sur ittaSka-an 
abikta-Su-nu ma-’-di§ ittaSka-an (36) (m, ilu) Marduk-apal- 
iddin u um-ma-ni-Su $a a-na ri-su-tum (37) Sar Elamti 
illi-ku gal-tum ul ik-Su-ud ana arki-Su urakki-sa (?) (38) 
Xattu V (ilu) Marduk-apal-iddin Um-ma-ni-ga-a8 Sar Elamti 
SimAti (39). . . Sandti Um-ma-ni-ga-a8 Sarru-ut Elamti 
epu-u8 (40) [I8-tar-hu-un-Jdu mar a-ha-ti-Su ina (métu) 
Elamti ina kusst ittaSa-ab (41) [ul-tu réS Sarrd-ti] (ilu) 
Marduk-{apal-iddi]-nam a-di Sattu X (kan) (42) (Sarru-ukin] 


BABYLONIAN CHRONICLE 211 


(43) In the tenth year of Merodach-baladan Bet Dakuri 
(44) was laid waste and its goods taken away. 


Cotumn II: 

(1). In the twelfth year of Merodach-baladan Sargon 
marched against Akkad, (2) and gave battle to 
Merodach-baladan. (8) Merodach-baladan fled to 
Elam, at the head of his nobles! (4) Merodach- 
baladan reigned twelve years in Babylon. 
(5) Sargon took his seat on the throne in Babylon. 

(6) In the thirteenth year Sargon took the hand of Bel 
and captured Dur-Yakin. 

(7) In the fourteenth year the king remained in the 
country. 

(8) In the fifteenth year, on the twenty-second day of 
Teshrit, the gods of the Sea Land came back to 
their place. There were epidemics in Assyria. 

(9) In the sixteenth year Sargon marched against 
Tabal. 

[Lines 10-18 are wanting both upon the chief tablet 
and upon the duplicate. The lines immediately 
following are badly broken.] 

(19) The Babylonians were not scattered. The territory 
(20) he . . . Merodach-baladan 


it-ti (ilu) Marduk-[apal-iddi-na]m na-kir (43) [Sattu X (kan) 
(ilu) Marduk-apal]-iddin Bit-Da-ku-r]i (44) [ih-te-pi hu-bu- 
ut]-su ib-[ta]-bat. 


Cotumn II: 

(1) Sattu XII (ilu) Marduk-apal-iddin Sarru-ukin ana (mAtu) 
Akkadi (ki) ur-dam-ma (2) sal-tum ana lib (ilu) Marduk- 
apal-iddin epu-us-ma (3) (ilu) Marduk-apal-iddin ina pan 
(amelu) rabiti-8u ana (mAtu) Elamti ib-lik (4) XII Sanati 
(ilu) Marduk-apal-iddin Sarru-ut Babili epu-uS |(5) Sarru- 
ukin ina Babili ina kussi ittaSa-ab (6) Sattu XIII Sarru-ukin 
k4t (ilu) Bel is-sa{-bat] Dur-ia-a-ki-nu ik-ta-[Sad] (7) Sattu 
XIV Sarru ina [mA4ti] (8) Sattu XV arah Tasritu Gmu XXIT 
(kan) il4ni Sa mat tam-tim ina aégri-Su-nu itdri mutaéni ina 
(matu) ASSur Sak-[nu] 

(9) [Sattu XVI Sarru-ujkin ana (mAtu) Ta-ba-lu [illik] 

[Lines 10-18 wanting.] 
(19) (amélu) Babilai ul [sapib] mi-is-ri [. . .] (20) ir-tib-ma (ilu) 


212 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


(21) his land was plundered. . . . After he 
had fortified (22) Larak and Sharraba .. . 
(23) he placed Bel-ibni on the throne in Babylon. 

(24) In the first year of Bel-ibni, Sennacherib destroyed 
the cities of (25) Khirimma and Khararatu. 

(26) In the third year of Bel-ibni Sennacherib marched 
against Akkad (27) and plundered Akkad. 
(28) Bel-ibni and his nobles were taken away to 
Assyria. (29) Bel-ibni reigned three years in 
Babylon. (30) Sennacherib set Asshur-nadin- 
shum, his son, (31) on the throne in Babylon. 

(32) In the first year of Asshur-nadin-shum Ishtar- 
khundu, King of Elam, was seized by his brother 
(33) Khallushu and cast into prison. (34) Ishtar- 
khundu reigned eighteen years in Elam. 
(35) Khallushu, his brother, took his seat on the 
throne in Elam. 

(36) In the sixth year of Asshur-nadin-shum, Sen- 
nacherib marched down (37) against Elam, de- 
stroyed the cities of Nagitu, Khilmu, (38) Pillatu, 
Khupapanu (39) and plundered them. After- 
ward hullushu, King of Elam, marched 
(40) against Akkad, and at the end of Teshrit 

Marduk-apal-iddin u[. . .] (21) bu-bu-ut mati-8u ib-ta-bat 
u J-S8u (22) (alu) La-rak u (alu) Sar-ra-ba [. . }-8u 
(23) ki-i urakki-su (m, ilu) Bel-ib-ni ina Babili ina kussi 
ul-te-Sib (24) Sattu I (kan) (ilu) Bel-ib-ni (ilu) Sin-ahé-erba 
(25) (alu) Hi-ri-im-ma u (alu) Ha-ra-ra-tum ib-te-pi (26) Sattu 
III (kan) (m, ilu) Bel-ib-ni (ilu) Sin-ahé-erba ana (matu) 
Akkadi (ki) (27) ur-dam-ma bhu-bu-ut (matu) Akkadi (ki) 
ib-ta-bat (28) (m, ilu) Bel-ib-ni u (amélu) ra-bdti-Su ana 
(matu) ASSur ul-te-ik-lu (29) III Sanati (ilu) Bel-ib-ni Sarru- 
ut Babili epu-uS (30) (ilu) Sin-ahé-erba (ilu) ASur-nadin- 
Sumu mari-Su (31) ina Babili ina kussf ul-te-Sib (32) Sattu I 
(kan) (ilu) ASur-nddin-Sumu I8-tar-hu-un-du Sar Elamti (33) 
Hal-lu-8u abi-Su is-bat-su-ma bA&bu ina péni-8u ip-bi (34) 
XVIII Sanati I8-tar-hu-un-du Sarru-ut (m4tu) Elamti epu-u8 
(35) Hal-lu-Su abi-Su ina (m4tu) Elamti ina kussi ittaSa-ab 
(36) Sattu VI (kan) (ilu) ASur-n4din-Sumu (ilu) Sin-ahe-erba 
(37) ana (matu) Elamti u-rid-ma (alu) Na-gi-tum (alu). 
Hi-il-mi (38) (alu) Pi-il-la-tum u (alu) Hu-pa-pa-nu ib-te-pi 
(39) hu-bu-us-su-nu ib-ta-bat arkanu Hal-lu-Su Sar Elamti 
(40) ana (matu) Akkadi (ki) illi-kam-ma ina kit TaSritu 





BABYLONIAN CHRONICLE 213 


entered Sippar and (41) put the inhabitants to 
death. Shamash did not leave E-barra. (42) As- 
shur-nadin-shum was taken prisoner and _ led 
away into Elam. Asshur-nadin-shum (43) reigned 
six years in Babylon. (44) The King of Elam set 
Nergal-ushezib (45) on the throne in Babylon, 
and accomplished the defeat of Assyria. 
(46) In the first year of Nergal-ushezib, on the sixteenth 
day of Tammuz, (47) Nergal-ushezib took Nippur. 
(48) On the first day of Teshrit, the 
Assyrians entered Uruk. 


Cotumn III: 

(1) The gods of Uruk and its inhabitants were plun- 
dered. (2) Nergal-ushezib went after the Elam- 
ites, (3) and its inhabitants were taken away (?) 
On the seventh day of Teshrit (4) he fought 
against the Assyrians in the district of Nippur, 
was taken prisoner in battle and carried away to 
(5) Assyria. Nergal-ushezib (6) reigned one year 
and six months in Babylon. On the twenty- 
sixth day of Teshrit the people rebelled against 
(7) Khallushu, King of Elam, (8) imprisoned him 
and killed him. Khallushu reigned six years in 


ana Sippara erub (41) niSé iddk (ilu) Sama§ iStu E-bar-ra 
ul asi (42) (m, ilu) ASur-nddin-Sumu sabit-ma ana (matu) 
Elamti a-bi-ik (43) VI Sanati (ilu) ASur-nddin-Sumu Sarru- 
ut Babili epu-us (44) Sar Elamti (ilu) Nergal-u-Se-zib ina 
Babili (45) ina kusst ul-te-Sib [nabalkatu] (matu) ASSur 
ittaSka-an (46) Sattu I (kan) (m, ilu) Nergal-u-Se-zib (arah) 
Duzu imu XVI (kan) (47) (m, ilu) Nergal-u-Se-zib Nippuru 
is-bat SAR.SAR.IR.NI.LAL (48) (arah) TaSritu Gmu I (kan) 
sib (matu) ASSur ana Uruk erubi 
Cotumn IIT: 

(1) il4ni $a Su-pur Uruk u niSé-Su ib-tab-tu (2) (ilu) Nergal-u- 
Se-zib arki (amélu) Elamd illik-ma ilani Su-pur Uruk (3) u 
nisé-Su i-te-ik-mu (arah) Tagritu Gmu VII (kan) ina pi-hat 
Nippuri (4) sal-tum ana libbi sab (matu) ASSur epu-us-ma 
ina tahaz séri sa-bit-ma (5) ana (mAtu) ASSur a-bi-ik Sattu 
I. VI arbi (ilu) Nergal-u-Se-zib (6) Sarru-ut Babili epu-u8 
(arab) Ta&ritu (mu XXVI (kan) (7) Hal-lu-Su Sar Elamti 
ni8é-8u is-hu-Su-mu bAbu ina pa-ni-Su (8) ip-hu-u iddikd- 
Su VI Sandti Hal-lu-Su Sarru-ut (matu) Elamti epu-ud 


214 


CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


Elam. (9) Kudur took his seat on the throne in 
Elam. Afterward Sennacherib marched down 
(10) against Elam, laid it waste from Rashi 
(11) to Bet-Burnaki and carried away booty. 
(12) Mushezib-Marduk took his seat on the 
throne in Babylon. 


(13) In the first year of Mushezib-Marduk, on the eighth 


day of Ab, (14) Kudur, King of Elam, was taken 
captive in a revolt and killed. (15) Kudur 
reigned ten months in Elam. Menanu (16) took 
his seat on the throne in Elam. In an unknown 
year (17) he collected the forces of Elam and the 
Babylonians, offered battle to the Assyrians in 
Khalule (18) and conquered the Assyrians. 


(19) In the fourth year of Mushezib-Marduk, on the 


fifteenth day of Nisan, (20) Menanu, King of 
Elam, suffered with a stroke (?), (21) his mouth 
was closed and he could not speak. (22) On the 
first day of Kishlev the city (i. e., Babylon) was 
captured. Mushezib-Marduk (23) was taken pris- 
oner and carried away to Assyria. Mushezib- 
Marduk reigned (24) four years in Babylon. 
(25) On the seventh day of Adar, Menanu, King 
of Elam, died. Menanu (26) reigned four years in 


Nee pEON TAM TOE SEE OUR) Ws (I CRISES ee 
(9) Kudur ina (matu) Elamti ina kussi ittaSa-ab arkanu 
(ilu) Sin-ahe-erb4é (10) ana (métu) Elamti u-rid-ma iStu 
(matu) Ra-a-Si a-di (11) Bit-bur-na-ki ih-te-pi bu-bu-ut-su 
ih-ta-bat (12) Mu-Se-zib-(ilu)Marduk ina Babili ina kussi 
ittaSa-ab (13) Sattu I (kan) Mu-Se-zib-(ilu) Marduk (arab) 
abu imu XVIII (var. XVII) (kan) (14) Kudur Sar (matu) 
Elamti ina si-hi sa-bit-ma dik X arhé (15) Kudur Sarru-ut 
(mAtu) Elamti epu-uS Me-na-nu ina (m4tu) Elamti (16) ina 
kussi ittaSa-ab Sattu ul idf Me-na-nu sab (matu) Elamti 
(mdtu) Akkadi (ki) (17) id-ki-e-ma ina (alu) Ha-lu-li-e 
sal-tum ana lib (matu) A&SSur (18) epu-uS-ma nabalka-tum 
(matu) A&Sur ittaSka-an (19) Sattu IV Mu-Se-zib-(ilu)Mar- 
duk (arah) Nisanu imu XV (kan) (20) Me-na-nu Sar (matu) 
Elamti mi-Sit-tum i-mi-Si(d)-su-ma (21) pt-8u_ sa-bit-ma 
at-ma-a la li-’ (22) ina (arab) Kisilimu tmu I (kan) alu 
sa-bit. Mu-Se-zib-(ilu)Marduk (23) sa-bit-ma ana (mAatu) 
A&gur-a-bi-ik (24) IV San4ti Mu-Se-zib-(ilu)Marduk Sarru- 
ut Babili epu-u8 (25) ina (arah) Adaru dmu VII (kan) 
Me-na-nu Sar (matu) Elamti SimAti (26) IV Sanati Me-na-nu 


BABYLONIAN CHRONICLE 215 


Elam. (27) Khummakhaldas took his seat on the 
throne in Elam. 

ie In the eighth year (i. e., during eight years) there 
was no king in Babylou. On the third day of 
Tammuz (29) the gods of Uruk (Erech) returned 
from Eridu to Uruk. (380) On the twenty-third 
day of Teshrit Khummakhaldash, King of Elam, 
(31) was smitten with fever, and died in the 
attack (?) of fever. (32) Khummakhaldas reigned 
eight years in Elam. (83) Khummakhaldas the 
second took his seat on the throne in Elam. 
(34) On the twentieth day of Tebet Sennacherib, 
King of Assyria, was killed (85) by his son in a 
revolt. Sennacherib (86) reigned twenty-three 
years in Assyria. From the twentieth day of 
Tebet until (37) the second day of Adar the re- 
volt continued in Assyria. (88) On the eighteenth 
day of Adar Esarhaddon, his son, took his seat on 
the throne in Assyria. 

(39) In the first year of Esarhaddon Zeru-kinish-lishir 
of the Sea Land, (40) after he . . . against 
Ur... cityand .. . fled (41) before the 
nobles of Assyria and went (?) to Elam. (42) In 
Elam the King of Elam took him prisoner and 

Sarru-ut (mAtu) Elamti epu-uS (27) Hum-ma-hal-da-Su ina 
(mAtu) Elamti ina kussi ittaSa-ab (28) Sattu VIII (kan) 
Sarru ina Babili [. . .] (arah) Ddzu tmu III (kan) 
(29) ilani Su-pur Uruk iStu Eridu ana Uruk eribd (30) ina 
(arah) Tasritu Qmu XXIII (kan) Hum-ma-hal-da-Su Sar 
Elamti ina isdti (31) ma-bi-is-ma ina mikit i[SAti] imu- 
ut VIII Sandti Hum-ma-hal-da-%u (32) Sarru-ut (matu) 
Elamti epu-u8 (33) Hum-ma-hal-da-Su Sanu(u) ina (matu) 
Elamti ina kussi ittaSa-ab (34) (arah) Tebitu dmu XX 
(kan) (ilu) Sin-ahé-erba Sar (matu) ASSur (35) maru-Su ina 
si-hi idik-[Su XXIII] Santi (ilu) Sin-ahé-erb& (36) Sarru- 
(ut) (matu) ASSur epu-uS timu XX (kan) Sa (arah) Tebitu 
a-di (37) dmu II (kan) Sa (arah) Adar si-bi ina (matu) ASSur 
sa-dir (38) (arab) Adar t{mu] XVIII (kan) (ilu) A&ssur-ah- 
iddi-na m4ru-Su ina (mAtu) ASSur ina kussi ittaSa-ab (39) 
Sattu I (kan) (ilu) AS’ur-ah-iddina(m) Zeru-kinis-lisir 8a mat 
tam-tim (40) ki-i i8-ka-a ina eli Uru it-ta-di alu uf. J 


(41) ina pin (amelu) rabiti Sa (matu) ASSur iblik-ma, ana 
(matu) Elamtii-[. . .] (42) ina (matu) Elamti Sar (matu) 


216 


CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


killed him with a weapon. (43) In an unknown 
month in Nippur the guenna 


(44) In the month of Elul the god Ka-di ma the other 


gods of Dur-ilu returned (45) to Dur-ilu. The 
chief god and the other gods of Dur-Sharrukin 
(46) returned to Dur-Sharrukin. . . . (47) In 
the month of Adar the head of . . . (48) In 
the second year the major-domo (lit., chief man 
of the house or palace) 


CoLuMN IV: 


CLiage 


akhe-shullim, the guenna, and 
(2) were brought to Nena and killed in Aen 


(3) In the third (? fourth) year Sidon was captured 


and its booty carried away . . . (4) the major- 
domo made an assembly (? census) in Akkad. 


(5) In the fifth year, on the second day of Teshrit the 


Assyrian army made an expedition (6) against 
Bassa. In the month of Teshrit the head of the 
King of Sidon (7) was cut off and brought to 
Assyria. In the month of Adar the heads of the 
Kings (8) of Kundu and Sisu were cut off and 
brought to Assyria. 


(9) In the sixth day the King of Elam entered Sippar 


and made a massacre. Shamash did not leave 
Elamti is-bat-su-ma ina kakki [iduk] (43) arah ul idi ina 


Nippuri (amélu) gu[-en-na . .| (44) ina (arab) Ululu 
Glu) Ka-di u ilani [Su-pur] Dar-ilu (45) ana Dér-ilu 
fillikO . . . u ilaniSu-pur Dér-Sarru-ukin] (46) ana Dir- 
Sarru-ukin ilhkai [. . .] (47) (arah) Adar ri-8i Sa [. 
(48) Sattu II (kan) (amelu) rab-biti[. . |] 
[Broken, two lines missing. ] 
CoL_umn IV: 

(17 .|-ahé-Sullim (amélu) gu-en-na (2)[. .  .J]-ri ana (m4tu) 
Assur ab-ku-ma ina (matu) Assur dikd (8) [Sattu aA # 
(alu) Si-du-nu sa-bit Sal-lat-su Sal-lat (4)[. . .] (amelu) 


rab-biti ina (matu) Akkadi bi-hir-tum  ip-te-hir. (5) 
Sattu V (kan) (arah) TaSsritu Gmu II (kan) sab (matu) Assur 
Ba-as-sa (6) is-sab-tu ina arah TaSriti kakkadu Sa Sarri Sa 
(alu) Si-du-nu (7) naki-is-ma ana (matu) ASS’ur na-Si ina 
arah Adar kakkadu Sa Sarré (8) Sa (mdtu) Kun-du u (matu) 
Si-su-u naki-issma ana (matu) A&Sur na-Si (9) Sattu VI 
(kan) Sar Elamti ana Sippara erub diktu iddk (ilu) Samas 


BABYLONIAN CHRONICLE 217 


(10) E-barra. The Assyrian army marched against 
Egypt . . . (11) Khummakhaldash, King of 
Elam, died in his palace without bene sick, 
(12) Hive years ruled Khummakhaldash in Elam. 
(13) Urtagu, his brother, took his seat on the 
throne in Elam. (14) In an unknown month 
Shum-iddin, the guenna, (15) and Kudur, of Bet- 
Dakuri were brought to Assyria. 

(16) In the seventh year, on the fifth day of Adar the 
Assyrian army entered Egypt. (17) In the 
month of Adar Ishtar of Akkad and the other 
gods of Akkad came (18) from Elam and on the 
tenth day of Adar entered Agade. 

(19) In the eighth year of Esarhaddon on the 
day of Tebet the (20) land of Shupri was con- 
quered and its booty carried away. (21) In the 
month of Kislev its booty reached Uruk. (22) On 
the fifth day of Adar the king’s wife died. 

(23) In the tenth year, in the month of Nisan the army 
of Assyria marched (24) against Egypt. On the 
third, sixteenth, and eighteenth days of Tammuz 
—(25) three times—a slaughter took place in 
Egypt. (26) On the twenty-second day Memphis, 
its royal city, was captured, (27) its king escaped, 
ul-tu (10) E-bar-ra ul ast [sab] (m4tu) ASSur ana (m4tu) 
Mi-sir [illiku (?)] (11) Hum-ma-hal- da-Su Sar (matu) Elamti 
ul maris ina ekalli-Su imdt (12) V Sanati Hum-ma-hal-da-8u 
Sarru-ut (mdtu) Elamti epu-u8 (13) Ur-ta-gu ahi-Su. ina 
(m4tu) Elamti ina kusst ittaSa-ab (14) arah ul idi (m)Sum- 
iddin (amelu) gu-en-na (15) u Kudur mar (m)Da-ku-ri ana 
Assur ab-ku (16) Sattu VII (arab) Adar imu V (kan) sab 
(m4tu) ASSur ina (matu) Mi-sir illikii (?) (17) ina (arah) 
Adar IStar. A-ga-de (ki) u ilani Sa A-ga+de (ki) (18) ultu 
(mAtu) Elamti illiku-nim-ma ina (arah) Adar imu X (kan) 
ana Agade (ki) erubi (19) Sattu VIII (kan) (ilu) Agur-ab- 
iddin (arah) Tebit Gmu hbi-bi (20) (matu) Sup- -ri-sa-al sa-bit 
Sal-lat-su Sal-lat (21) ina (arab) Kisilimu Sal-lat-su ana Uruk 
i-tir-bi (22) (arah) Adar imu V (kan) aSSat Sarri mita-at. 
(23) Sattu X (kan) arah Nisanu sab (mAtu) ASSur ana Mi-sir 
(24) illik@ (arab) Daizu tmu III (kan) Gmu XVI (kan) 
Gmu XVIII (kan) (25) III-Su di-ik-tum ina (matu) Mi-sir 


di-kat (26) tdmu XXIT (kan) Me-im-bi alu Sarri-ti-Su sa-bit 
(27) Sarri-Su_ ul-te-zib mAari-Su abi-Su ina kat& sa-ab-tu 


218 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


his sons and his brother were taken prisoners. 
(28) Its booty was carried away, the inhabitants 
were plundered, its goods were despoiled. 

(29) In the eleventh year the King remained in Assy- 
ria. He put many nobles to death with 
weapons. 

(30) In the twelfth year the King of Assyria marched 
against Egypt and (81) fell ill on the way and 
died on the tenth day of Marcheshwan. (32) Esar- 
haddon reigned twelve years in Assyria. 
(33) Shamash-shum-ukin in Babylon and Ashur- 
banapal in Assyria, his two sons, took their seats 
on the throne. 

(34) In the year of the beginning of the reign of Shamash- 
shum-ukin, in the month of Iyyar (35) Bel and 
the gods of Akkad departed (86) from Asshur 
and on the twelfth day of Iyyar entered Baby- 
lon. (37) In the same year the King of Kirbitu 
was captured. (38) On the twentieth day of 
Tebet Bel-etir was captured [in] Babylon and 
killed. 

(39) First Part. Read and prepared according to the 
Archetype. (40) Tablet of Ana-Bel-eresh, son of 
Liblutu, (41) son of Amel-Nannari for Ha-iddin 
the son of (42) Ana-Bel-eresh, son of Kalab- 





SVAN VAM 


(28) Sal-lat-su Sal-lat ni8é-Su hab-ta buSa-8u_ ul-tal-lu-ni 
(29) Sattu XI (kan) Sarru ina (mAtu) ASSur (amelu) rabdati- 
Su ma-du-tu ina kakki id-du-uk (30) Sattu XII (kan) Sar 
(matu) ASS8ur ana (matu) Mi-sir illi-ku (31) ina barran 
maris-ma ina Arab-Samna imu X (kan) Ssimati (32) XII 
ZanAti (ilu) ASur-ab-iddin Sarru-ut (matu) ASsSur epu-us 
(33) SamaS-Sum-ukin ina Babili (m, ilu) ASur-bdni-apal ina 
(mAtu) ASSur II mAri-Su ina kussf ittaSbQ (384) Sattu_restu 
(m, ilu) Samas-Sum-ukin ina (arah) Airu (35) (ilu) Bél u 
ild4ni Sa (mtu) Akkadi (ki) ul-tu (alu) A&S8ur (36) u-su- 
nim-ma ina arah Airu dmu XII ana Babili erubd-ni_ (37) 
Sattu S4ti (alu) Kir-bi-tum Sarri-8u ka-Sid (38) (arab) Tebit 
(mu XX (kan) (m, ilu) Bél-ete-ir[. .  .] Babili sa-bit-ma dik. 
(39) par-su res-tu-u ki-ma labiri-Su ba-ru u_up-pu-u8 (40) 
dup-pi(m) A-na (ilu)Bél-ere$’ mari-Su 8a (m)Li-ib-lu-tu (41) 
mari Amel-(ilu) Nannari ka-at (m, ilu)E-a-iddin méari-Su 
$a (42) (m)A-na-(ilu)Bél-ereS mar (m)Kalab-(ilu)Nannari 


ASSYRIAN EPONYM LIST 219 


Nannari. Babylon, (43) the sixth day of the 
month . . . in the twenty-second year of 
Darius, King of Babylon and of the countries. 


— 


Babili (43) arab [. . .] fmu VI (kan) Sattu XXII (kan) 
(m) Da-ri-ia-mu8 Sar Babili u matati. 


Il. ASSYRIAN 


1. THE ASSYRIAN EPONYM LIST? 


911-894 wanting. 

Sos waa soar 

892 Nin-Urta . . . Zzar-me 
891 Tab-etir. 

890 Ashur-ladu-khal. 


889 Tukulti-Nin-Urta, the king. 
888 Taklak-ana-bil-ia. 

887 Abu-Malik. 

886 Ilu-milki. 

885 Tari. 

884 Asshur-shezibani. 


883 Asshur-nasir-apli, the king. 
882 Asshur-iddin. 
881 Shimuttiaku. 
880 Sha-(Glu)ma-dam-ka. 
879 Dakan-bel-nasir. 
878 Nin-Urta-pia-usar. 
877 Nin-Urta-bel-usur. 
876 Shangu-Ashur-lilbur. 
875 Shamash-upahir. 
[var. ub-la.] 

874 Nergal-bel-kumua. 
873 Kurdi-Ashur. 

1 The original texts are published in IT R., 68, 69; III R., 1; Delitzsch, 
Assyrische Lesestiicke, 2te Auf., 87-91. Compare also Winckler, Ketlin- 
schriftliches Textbuch zum Alten Testament, 3te Auf., pp. 71-73, On the 


Eponym Canon in general compare Schrader, Keilinschriften und 
Geschichtsforschung, pp. 299-356. 


220 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


872 Ashur-li? 

871 Ashur-natkil. 

870 Bel-mudammik. 

869 Dain-Ninurta. 

868 Ishtar- ; 

867 Shamash-nuri. 

866 Mannu-dan-ana-ili (?) 

865 Shamash-bel-usur. 

864 Ninurta-ilia. 

863 Nin-Urta-etiranni. 

862 Asshur-ilia. 

861 Nergal-is-ka-u-danni-in. 

860 Tab-Bel. 

859 Shar-kalab-nishe. 

858 Shulman-asharidu (Shalmaneser), the king. 

857 Asshur-bel-ukinni. 

856 Asshur-bania-usur. 

855 Abu-ina-ekal-lilbur. 

854 Dain-Asshur. 

853 Shamash-abua. 

852 Shamash-bel-usur. 

851 Bel-bania. 

850 Hadil-ebushu. 

849 Nergal-alik-pani. 

848 Bur (ilu)Ramana. 
(var. Bur-raman and Bir-Raman.] 

847 Nin-Urta-mukir-nishe. 

846 Nin-Urta-nadin-shum. 

845 Asshur-bania. 

844 Tabu-Nin-Urta. 

843 Tal-lak-ana-sharri. 

842 Adad-rimani. 

841 Bel-abua. 

840 Shulmu-bel-lamur. 

839 Nin-Urta-kibsi-usur. 

838 Nin-Urta-malik. 

&37 Kurdi-Asshur. 


ASSYRIAN EPONYM LIST 221 


836 Shepa-shar. 

835 Nergal-mudamik. 
834 Yakhalu. 

833 Ululai. 

832 Sharpati-Bel. 
831 Nergal-malik. 
830 Khu-bak-ba-ai. 
829 Ilu-mukin-aki. 


828 Shulmanu-asharidu (Shalmaneser), the king. 
827 Dain-Asshur. 

826 Asshur-bania-usur. 

825 Yakhalu. 

824 Bel-bania. 


823 Shamshi-Adad, the king. 
822 Yakhalu. 

821 Bel-dan. 

820 Nin-Urta-upakhkhir. 
819 Shamash-malik. 

818 Nergal-malik. 

817 Asshur-bania-usur. 
816 Sharpati-Bel. 

815 Bel-balat. 

814 Mu-shik-nish. 

813 Nin-Urta-asharidu. 
812 Shamash-kumua. 
811 Bel-kat-sabat. 


810 Adad-nirari, the king. 
809 Nergal-malik. 

808 Bel-dan. 

807 Sil-bel. 

806 Asshur-taklak. 

805 Ilu-ittia. 

804 Nergal-eresh. 

803 Asshur-kalab-nishe. 
802 Nin-Urta-malik. 


222 


801 
800 
799 
798 
797 
796 
795 
794 
793 
792 
791 


CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


Shepa-shar. 
Marduk-shem-anim. 
Mutakkil 
Bel-tarsi-(ilu)ma. 
Asshur-bel-usur. 
Marduk-shadua. 
Kin-abua. 

Mannuki (mat) Asshur. 
Mushallim-Ninib. 
Bel-ikishani. 
Shepa-Shamash. 


790 Nin-Urta-mukin-akhe. 
_ 789 Adad-mushammir. 
788 Sil-Ishtar. 

787 Balatu. 

786 Adad-uballit. 


785 
784 
783 
782 


781 
780 
779 
778 
V7 
776 


775 
174 
773 
772 


771 
770 
769 
768 
767 


Marduk-shar-usur. 
Nabu-shar-usur. 
Nin-Urta-nasir. 
(ilu) Ma-hi? 


Shulmanu-asharidu (Shalmaneser), the king. 
Shamshi-ilu. 
Marduk-rimani. 
Bel-lishir. 
Nabu-ishid-ukin. 
Pan-Asshur-lamur. 
[var. amaru.|] 
Nergal-eresh. 
Ishtar-duri. 
Mannuki-Adad. 
Asshur-bel-usur. 


Asshur-dan, the king. 
Shamshi-ilu. 
Bel-malik. 

Apliya. 
Kurdi-Asshur. 


ASSYRIAN EPONYM LIST 


766 Mushallim-Ninib. 
765 Nin-Urta-mukin-nishe. 
764 Sidki-ilu. 

763 Pur-(ilu)-sagale. 
762 Sab-Bel. 

761 Nabu-mukin-akhe. 
760 Lakibu. 

759 Pan-Asshur-lamur. 
758 Bel-taklak. 

757 Nin-Urta-iddin 

756 Bel-shadua. 

755 Kisu. 

754 Nin-Urta-shezibani. 


753 Asshur-nirari, the king. 
752 Shamshi-ilu. 

751 Marduk-shallimani. 
750 Bel-dan. 

749 Shamas-DU-DU-SUN. 
748 Adad-bel-ukin. 

747 Sin-shallim-ani. 

746 Nergal-nasir. 


745 Nabu-bel-usur. 

[Dividing line in one copy.] 
744 Bel-dan. 

[Dividing line in Can. II and III.] 
743. Tukulti-apal-esharra, the king. 


[The word king found only in one copy.] 


742 Nabu-daninanni. 
741 Bel-kharran-bel-usur. 
740 Nabu-etiranni. 

739 Sin-taklak. 

738 Adad-bel-ukin. 

737 Bel-limuranni. 

736 Nin-Urta-ilia. 

735 Asshur-shallimanni. 
734 Bel-dan. 


223 


224 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


733 Asshur-daninanni. 
732 Nabu-bel-usur. 
731 Nergal-uballit. 
730 Bel-ludari. 

729 Napkhar-ilu. 

728 Dur-Asshur. 


727 Bel-kharran-bel-usur 

726 Marduk-bel-usur. 

725 Makhde. 

724 Asshur-shemi . 

723 Shulman-asharidu, the king. 


722 Nin-Urta-malik. 

721 Nabu-taris. 

720 Asshur-is-ka-udannir. 
[Dividing line in one copy.] 

719 Sharru-ukin (Sargon). 

718 Zeru-ibni. 

717 Tab-shar-Asshur. 

716 Tab-sil-esharra. 

715 Tak-lak-ana-bel. 

714 Ishtar-duri. 

713 Asshur-bani. 

712 Sharru-limuranni. 

711 Nin-Urta-alik-pani. 

710 Shamash-bel-usur. 

709 Mannuki-Asshur-li’. 

708 Shamash-upakhkhir. 

707 Sha-Asshur-du-(ub) bu. 

706 Mutakkil-Asshur. 


705 Upakhkhir(ra)-Bel. 
[One copy reads Sin-akhe-irba (Sennacherib) the 
king, Upakhkhira-Bel.] 
704 Nabu-dini-ebush. 
703 Kan-nun-ai. 
702 Nabu-li’. 


ASSYRIAN EPONYM LIST 


701 Khananu. 

700 Metunu. 

699 Bel-sharanni. 

698 Shulmu (var. Shulum)-shar. 

697 Nabu-dur-usur. 

696 Tab-Bel. 

695 Asshur-bel-usur. 

694 Ilu-ittia. 

693 Nadin-akhi. 

692 Za(sa)-Za-(sa)-al. 
[var. a-ku (?)] 

691 Bel-limuranni. 

690 Nabu-mukin-akh. 

689 Gikhilu. 

688 Nadin-akhi. 


687 Sin-akhe-erba (Sennacherib) 


686 Bel-limuranni. 

685 Asshur-daninanni. 

684 Mannu-zir (var. Zar)-ni. 
683 Mannuki-Adad. 

682 Nabu-shar-usur. 


681 Nabu-ake-eresh. 
Esarhaddon took his seat on the throne. 

680 Dana(a)-nu. 

679 Ishtu-Adad-aninu. 

678 Nergal-shar-usur. 

677 Abu-rama (or ramu). 

676 Bam (var. Ban)-ba. 

675 Nabu-akhe-iddin. 

674 Sharru-nuri. 

673 Atar-ilu. 

672 Nabu-bel-usur. 

671 Tebit-ai. 

670 Shulmu-bel-lashme (? shib). 

669 Shamash-kashid-abi. 


226 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


668 Mar-larmi (or Mar-larim). 
667 Gabbaru. 
G66 anernads 
[Some lines wanting. ] 
? Bel-na’id. 
? Tabu. 
? Arba-tla. 
? Girsa puna (?) 
? Shilim-Asshur. 


2. THE ASSYRIAN EPONYM LIST WITH NOTES? 


860 . . . when Shulman-asharidu (Shalmaneser), son 
of Asshurnazirpal, took his seat on the throne. 

859 In the eponym year of Sharru-kalab-nishe 
against : 

858 In the eponym year of Shulman-asharidu, King of 
Assyria : 

857 In the eponym year of Asshur-bel-ukin, the com- 
mander-in-chief : 

856 In the eponym year of Asshur-bana-usur, the chief 
BI-LUB 3 

855 In the eponym year of Asshur-ina-ekalli-lilbur, the 
major-domo 

854 In the eponym year of Dain-Asshur, the commander- 
in-chief 

1The chief edition is in II R., 52, but the obverse and reverse have 

there exchanged places. It is republished, with corrections, in Delitzsch, 

Assyrische Lesestiicke, 2te Auf. See coear Schrader, Cuneiform In- 

scriptions and the Old Testament, ii, 188-197 (German edition, 


Wi 480ff.); Schrader, Kalinechraftiche " Bibliothek, i, pp. 208ff.; 
lei Keilinschriftliches Textbuch zum Alten Testament, 3te Auf., 


860 . ee $a Sul-ma-nu-aSaridu | mar AST Dest | ina kusst 
itt 

859 [ina li-me] Sarru-kalab-nisé|. . . | a[na aay 

858 Hn li-me] | Sul-ma-nu-aSaridu | Sar (m4tu) Axgur | . 

857 [ina li-me] ASur-bélu-uki-in | (amélu) Tur-ta-nu | . 

856 [ina li-me] AS’ur-b4-na-ai-usur | (amélu) rab-BI-LUB aa stp 

855 [ina li-me] Abu-ina-ekalli-lil-bur (amélu) nagir (?) ekalli . .. 

854 [ina li-me] D4éin-ASur (amélu) Tur-ta-nu | . 


EPONYM LIST WITH NOTES 227 


853 In the eponym year of Shamash-abua, the governor of 
the city of Nasibina (Nisibis). 

852 In the eponym year of Shamash-bel-usur of the city 
of Kal-kha (Kalah) 

851 In the eponym year of Bel-bana, the major-domo . . . 

850 In the eponym year of Whadil-ebushu of the city 
of : 

849 In the Late year of Nergal-alik-makhri 

848 In the eponym year of Bir (ilu) Ramana 


[A break in the tablet begins here.] 


Rc CORA Ce tet Mean ais, MM h eset ose coci eas VAL. 
841... . . of the city of Akhi (maru) sukhina. 
Against 


Saeed Pen OL the, sland) OF Tec (Razeph). 
Against the land of : 

SoU ees ee OF Nbne, CILY, OL Rice sukhina. 
Against the land of Danabi. 

8388. . . . . of the land of Sal-lat (?). Against the 
land of Tabali. 

8387... . . . of the land of Kirruri. Against the 
land of Melidi (Melitene). 

886... . . of the city of Ninua (Nineveh). 
Against the land of Namri (Na- 

mar). 

853 [ina li-me] Samax-abu-u-a | (amélu) Saknu (alu) Na-sib-na |... 

852 [ina li-me] Samas-bélu-usur | Sa (alu) Kal-ha | . 

851 [ina li-me] Bél-bani-ai (amélu) ndgir (?) aan ie 


850 [ina li-me] Ha-di-i-li-bu-Su | 8a (alu) 
849 [ina li-me] Nergal-alik-mahri | . 


848 [ina li-me] Bir-(ilu) ra-ma-na|. . .|. . 
[There is a break here in the tablet.] 
oe BA eas, i ites 2a ae Aa sil (nun) 
SA sie ae cs | . | Su (alu) a-bi-(ndru)su-bina | a-(na (matu) 
840 . | .| Xa (matu) Ree ne |a-na (mdtu) ma- .. . 
i 
839. . .|. . .| 8a (alu) Abi-(n4ru)su-hi-na | a-na (matu) Da- 
na-bi 
838 . Sa (mAtu) Sal-lat | a-na (matu) Ta-ba-li 
837 . $a (mAtu) Kir-Jru-ri | a-na (maétu) Me-li-di 
836 . ka (alu) Ni-Jnu-a | a-na (matu) Nam-ri 


228 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


835. . . . . the man Itu (?). Against the land of 
Que. 
9384, . . . . Of thecity of Kak-zi. Against the land 
of Que. Against the land of Que. 
The great god went out from 
Der. 
883... . . na. Against the land of Urartu 
(Armenia). 
882. . . . . against the land of Unki. 
831. . . . . against the land of Ullaba. 
880... . . against the land of Manna. 
RIO Pa ae os tah Wa POY OLty 
ROS NOME asain hte ee TeVOLG, 
SOT Muiies kuch ie bee TeVOLts 
SUG tare eae Nuc SE ae Olb: 
OF Soe: deen eta oa aoe Ue LTeV Ole 
BOATS ae Mrs hate Te VG Lt, 
[A break in the tablet, with only the scanty remains 
of portions of words, which are unintelligible. 
With the next portion of the table the words 
‘in the eponym year of’ (ina li-me) are 








omitted.] 
817 Asshur-bania-usur . . . Against the land of 
Tillie (?) 
835 . . .| (amélu) itu | a-na (matu) Ku-e 
834 . . .| 8a (alu) kak-zi a-na (matu) Ku-e 
a-na (matu) Ku-e | ilu rabd iStu (alu) Di-rit it-tal-ka 
8383... . . . . . . -na| ana (matu)Ur-ar-ti 
832.2 0 2) hi Pana: (atu) Un-kie 
831... . . . -$| ana (m4tu) Ul-lu-ba 
830... . . . .|a-na (matu) Man-na-ai 
reat MEPs Nee eh pera amr se ANT 
SOR eae gee aa Met Slo dU 
VA BMA |p Oh OUR Pa iala! hey fs! OAS 
S2Gu50 iwc busta tates) Set ED 
B25 his Wee ton es CSET 
B24 8S) MRM shee pate MSO UL 


[A break in the tablet.] 
817 {ASur-bani-ai-usur] . . .|a-na (matu) Til-li-[e] 


EPONYM LIST WITH NOTES 229 


816 Sharpati-Bel of the city of Nasibina (Nisibis). Against 
the land of Zarati. 

815 Bel-balat of . . . Against the city of Der. The 
great god went to Der. 

814 Mushiknish of the land of Kirruri. Against the land 
of Akhsana. 

813 Nergal-malik, the commander-in-chief. Against the 
land of Kaldu. 

812 Shamash-kumua of the land of Arbakha. Against 
Babylon. 

811 Bel-kata-sabit of the city of Mazamua. In the land. 

810 Adad-nirari, King of Assyria. Against Media. 

809 Nergal-malik, the commander-in-chief. Against the 
city of Guzana. 

808 Bel-dan, the major-domo (?). Against the land of 


Manna. 

807 Gil-Bel, the Rax-BI-LUB. Against the land of 
Manna. 

806 Asshur-takkil, the man Jtu (?). Against the land of 
Arpad. 


805 Ilu-tttia (?), a governor of the country. Against the 
city of Khazazu. 

804 Nergal-eresh of the land of Racgappa. Against the 
city of Balu. 

803 Asshur-kalab-nishe of the land of Arbakha. Against 
the sea coast. A plague. 


816 [Sar-pa-ti-i-bel $a (alu) NaJ-si-bi-na | a-na (matu) Za-ra-a-ti 

815 [Bel-ba-lat 8a . . .]-nu|a-na (alu) Di-ri ilu rabii a-na (alu) 
Di-ri it-tal-lak 

814 [Mu-Sik-niS Sa (matu) Kir-ru-ri | a-na (matu) Ah-sa-na 

813 [Nergal-malik (amélu) Tur-ta-nu | a-na (matu) Kal-di 

812 [Samas-ku-mu-u-a 8a (mAtu) Arba-ba | a-na Babilu 

811 [Bél-kata-sa-bit Sa] (alu) Ma-za-mu-a | ina mati 

810 [Adad-nirari Sar (matu) ASSur | a-na Mad-ai 

809 [Nergal-malik (amélu) Tur]-ta-nu | a-na (alu) Gu-za-na _ 

808 [Bél-dan-an (amélu) nagir ekalli | a-na (m4tu) Man-na-ai 

807 [Sil-bél (amélu) rab-s1]-LuB a-na (matu) Man-na-ai 

806 [Asur-tak-lak (amélu) itu | a-na (mdtu) Ar-pad-da - 

805 [Ilu-itti-ia] (amélu) Sakin mati | a-na (alu) Ha-za-zi 

804 [Nergal-ere-eS Sa (mAtu) Ra]-sap- A a-na (alu) Ba-’-li 

803 ASur-kalab-[nisé $a (matu)] ohana a-na eli tam-dim mu-ta-nu 


230 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


802 Nin-Urta-malik of the city of Akhi (naru) Zukhina. 
Against the city of Khubushkia. 

801 Shepa-Ishtar of the city of Nagibina. Against 
Media. 

800 Marduk-Shemani of the city of Amedi. Against 
Media. 

799 Mutakkil-Marduk, the man of the Rabshakehs. 
Against the land of Lusia. 

798 Bel-tarci-iluma of the city of Kalkhi (Kalah). 
Against the land of Namri. 

797 Asshur-bel-usur of the land of Kirruri. Against the 
city of Manguate. 

796 Marduk-shadua of the city of Shallat. Against the 
city of Der. 

795 Ukin-abua of the land of Tushkhan. Against the 
city of Der. ° 

794 Manuki-Asshur of the city of Guzana. Against 
Media. 

793 Mushallim-Ninib of the land of Tillie. Against 
Media. 

792 Bel-ikishani of the city of Mekhinish. Against the 
city of Khubushkia. 

791 Shepa-Shamash of the land of Isana. Against the 
land of Itua. 

790 Nin-Urta-ukin-akhi of the city of Ninua (Nineveh). 
Against Media. 


802 De $a (alu) Abi-(na4ru)Zu-hi-na | a-na (alu) Hu-bu- 
u8-ki-a 

801 Sép4-IStar $a (alu) Na-sib-i-na | a-na Mad-ai 

800 Marduk-Sem-a-ni Sa (alu) A-me-di | a-na Mad-ai 

799 Mu-tak-kil-Marduk (amélu) Rab]-saki | a-na (m4tu) Lu-u-si-a 

798 Bél-tar-si-ilu-ma Sa (alu) Kal-bhi | a-na (matu) Nam-ri 

797 ASur-bél-usur Sa (matu) Kir-ru-ri | a-na (alu) Man-su-a-te 

796 Marduk-sa-du-u-a Sa (alu) Sal-lat | a-na (alu) Di-e-ri 

795 Ukin-abu-u-a Sa (alu) Tus-ha-an | a-na (alu) Di-e-ri 

794 Ma-nu-ki-(mAtu) ASSur Sa (alu) Gu-za-na | a-na Mad-ai 

793 Mu-Sal-lim-Ninib $a (m4tu) Til-li-e | a-na Mad-ai 

792 Bél-iki-Sa-(a)-ni 8a (alu) Sib-hi-ni’ | a-na (mtu) Hu-bu-us-ki-a 

791 Sepa-Samais $a (mAtu) I-sa-na | a-na (m4tu) I-tu-’-a 

790 Ninib-ukin-ahi Sa (aiu) Ni-nu-a | a-na Mad-ai 


EPONYM LIST WITH NOTES 231 


789 Adad-mushammir of the city of Kakzi (?) Against 
Media. The foundation of the temple of Nabu 
in Nineveh was laid. 

788 Qil-Ishtar of the city . . . Against the land of 
Kiski (?) Nabu entered the new Temple. 

787 Nabu-shar-usur of the city of . . . [the Eponym 
list for this year reads Balatu. See p. 222.] 

786 Adad-uballit of the city of Rimusi. Against 
The great god returned to the city of Der. 

[The year 785 with Marduk-shar-usur is omitted.] 

784 Nabu-shar-usur of the city of Kur (?) ban. Against 
the land of Khubushkia. 

783 Ninib-nacir of the city of Mazamua. Against the 
land of Itu. 

782 Malv’ of the city of Nasibina (Nisibis). Against the 
land of Itu. 


781 Shulmanu-asharidu: (Shalmaneser), King of Assyria. 
Against the land of Urartu (Armenia). 

780 Shamshi-ilu, the commander-in-chief. Against the 
land of Urartu. 

779 Marduk-rimani, the RAB-BI-LUB. Against the land 
of Urartu. 


789 A-dad-mu-Sam-mir Sa (alu) Kak-zi | a-na Mad-ai i8id Sa bit (ilu) 
Nabd Sa Ninua (ki) kar-ru 

788 Sil-IStar $a (alu) ??|a-na (m4atu) Ki-i{s]-ki (ilu) Nabd bitu 
eS$u e-ta-rab 

787 Nabt-Sar-usur! Sa (alu) 

786 Adad-u-bal-lit Sa (alu) Rif-mu-si|a-na . . . ilu rab a-na 
(alu) Di-ri it-tal- lak 

[The year 785 is omitted. ] 

784 ET oid Sa (alu) Kur(?)-ba-an | a-na (maétu) Hu-bu- 
uS-ki-a 

783 Ninib-nasi-ir § Sa (alu) Ma-za-mu-a | a-na (matu) I-tu-’ 

782 (ilu) Ma-li’ Sa (alu) Na-sib-Ji-na | a-na (mtu) I-tu-’ 


781 Sul-ma-nu-aSaridu Sar (matu) ASSur | a-na (mAtu) Ur-ar-ti 
780 Sam-Si-ilu (amélu) Tur-ta-nu |va-na (matu) Ur-ar-ti 
779 Marduk-rim-a-ni (amélu) rab-BI-LUB | a-na (matu) Ur-ar-ti 


1The eponym perl for this year gives Balatu as the eponym for 
the year. See p. 222. 


232 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


778 Bel-lishir. the major-domo. Against the land of 
Urartu. 

777 Nabu-ishid-ukin, the minister (?). Against the land 
of Itu. 

776 Pan-Asshur-lamur, the governor (?) of the land. 
Against the land of Urartu. 

775 Nergal-eresh of the land of Ragappa. Against the 
land of cedars. (Amanus.) 

774 Ishtar-duri of the city of Nagibina. Against the 
land of Urartu and the land of Namri. 

773 Mannuki-Adad of the land of Shal-lat. Against the 
city of Damascus. 

772 Asshur-bel-ucur of the city of Kal-khi. Against the 
land of Khatarika. 





771 Asshur-dan, King of Assyria. Against the city of 
Gananati. 

770 Shamshi-ilu, the commander-in-chief. Against the 
city of Marad. 

769 Bel-malik of the city of Arbakha. Against the land 
of Itu. 

768 Apliya of the city of Mazamua. In _ the 
country. 

767 Qurdi-Asshur of the city of Akhi (naru)Zukhina. 
Against the land of Gananati. 





778 Bel-lisir (amélu) nagir ekalli | a-na (matu) Ur-ar-ti 

777 Nabt-isid-uki-in (amélu) itu | a-na (matu) I-tu-’ 

776 Pan-asur-la-mur (amélu) Sakin mAti | a-na (matu) Ur-ar-ti 

775 Nergal-ere-eS Sa (m4tu) Ra-sap-pa | a-na mat erini 

774 Hanah $a (alu) Abeta (mAtu) Ur-ar-ti (matu} 
am-ri 

773 Man-nu-ki-Adad Sa (mdtu) Sal-lat | a-na (alu) Di-mas-ka 

772 A&ur-bel-usur $a (alu) Kal-hi | a-na matu Ha-ta-ri-ka 





771 Agur-dan-an Sar (mAtu) Assur | a-na (alu) Ga-na-na-a-ti 

770 Sam-si-ilu (amélu) Tur-ta-nu | a-na (alu) Ma-ra-ad 

769 Bél-malik Sa (alu) Arba-ha | a-na (matu) I-tu-’-a 

768 Apli-ia 8a (alu) Ma-za-mu-a | i-na mati 

767 Kur-di-ASur 8a (alu) A-hi-(néru)Su-hi-na | a-na (matu) Ga- 
na-na-(a)-ti 


EPONYM LIST WITH NOTES 233 


766 Mushallim-Nin-Urta of the city of Tile. Against 
Media. 

765 Nin-Urta-mukin-nishe of the land of Kirruri. 
Against the land of Khatarika. A plague. 

764 Cidki-ilu of the land of Tushkhan. In the country. 

763 Bur (ilu)-sagale of the city of Guzana. A revolt in 
the city of Asshur. In the month of Sivan an 
eclipse of the sun took place. 

762 Tab-bel of the city of Amedi. A revolt in the city 
of Asshur. 

761 Nin-Urta-mukin-akhe of the city of Ninua (Nine- 
veh). A revolt in the city of Arbakha. 

760 Lagibu of the city of Kak-zi. A revolt in the city 
of Arbakha. 

759 Pan-Asshur-lamur of the city of Arba-ilu (Arbela). 
A revolt in the city of Guzana. A plague. 

758 Bel-taklak of the city of Isana. Against the city of 

Guzana. Peace in the land. 

757 Nin-Urta-iddin of the city of Kur(mat?)-ban. In the 
country. 

756 Bel-shadua of the city of Parnunna. In the 
country. 

755 Qisu of the city of Mekhinish. Against the land 
(var. city) of Khatarika. 


766 Mu-Sallim-Ninib Sa (alu) Til-li-e | a-na Mad-ai 

765 Ninib-mukin-nisé 8a (m&tu) Kir-ru-ri | a-na (matu) Ha-ta-ri-ka 
mu-ta-nu 

764 Si-id-ki-il4 $a (mAtu) TuS-ha-an | i-na mAti 

763 Bur-(ilu)-sa-gal-e $a (alu) Gu-za-na si-hu ina (alu) A&Sur | ina 
(ar-bu ) Simanu Samé&u atalé ittaSka-an 

762 Tab-bél Sa (alu) A-me-di | si-bu ina (alu) A&sur 

761 Nabt-mukin-ahi Sa (alu) Ni-nu-a | si-bu ina (alu) Arba-ha 

760 La-ki-bu Sa (alu) Kak-zi | si-bu ina (alu) Arba-ha 

759 Pan-agur-la-mur 8a (alu) Arba-ilu| si-bu ina (alu) Gu-za-na 
mu-ta-nu 

758 Bél- syns Sa (alu) I-sa-na|a-na (alu) Gu-za-na Sulmu ina 


757 Ninib-iddin Sa ee Kur(?)-ba-an | ina mati 
756 Bél-Sadu-u-a Sa (alu) Par-nun-na | ina mati 
755 Ki-i-su Sa (alu) Sib-bi-ni-is | a-na (matu') Ha-ta-ri-ka 


1 Var. (alu). 


234 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


754 Nin-Urta-shezibani of the city of Rimusi. Against 
the land (var. city) of Arpadda. Return from the 
city of Asshur. 


Osa ea SESS CIN Si EN GE IE SN a 

753 Asshur-nirari, King of Assyria. In the country. 

752 Shamshi-ilu, the commander-in-chief. In the 
country. 

751 Marduk-shallimani, the major-domo. In the country. 

750 Bel-dan, the RAB-BI-LUB. In the country. 

749 Shamash-ittalak-sun (?), the minister (?). Against 
the land of Namri. 

748 Adad-bel-ukin, governor of the land. Against the 
land of Namri. 

747 Sin-shallimani of the land of Racappa. In the 
country. | 

746 Nergal-nacir of the city of Nagibina. A revolt in 
the city of Kalkhi (Kalah). 


NAD Ae ALE aa ea ts MTL RE Mad SA DEEDS Soe te 

745 Nabu-bel-ucur of the city of Arbakha. On the thir- 
teenth day of the month of Iyyar Tukulti-apal- 
esharra (Tiglathpileser) took his seat on the 
throne. In the month of Tishrit he marched to 
the territory between the rivers. 

744 Bel-dan of the city Kal-khi (Kalah). Against the 
land of Namri. 





754 Ninib-Se-zib-a-ni $a (alu) Ri-mu-si| a-na (matu') Ar-pad-da 
itu (alu) Assur ta-ai-ar-tam 





753 [ASur-nirari Sar (mAtu)] ASSur | ina mati 

752 [Sam-Si-ilu (amélu) Tur-]ta-nu | ina mati 

751 [Marduk-Sal-lim-a(n)-ni amélu ndgir] ekalli | ina mati 

750 [Bél-dan rab-s1]-LuB | ina mati 

749 [Sama%-pu-pu-sun] itu | a-na (mdtu) Nam-ri 

748 [Adad-bél-ukin] (amélu) Sakin mAti | a-na (matu) Nam-ri 
747 [Sin-Sal-lim-a(n)-ni 8a (matu)] Ra-sap-pa |i-na mati 

746 [Nergal-nasi-ir Sa] (alu) Na-si-bi-na | si-bu ina (alu) Kal-hi 


SS Tb Pee uy’ adi Nis a rage Ties Nia as STR Ws es 

745 [Nabt-bél-usur Sa] (alu) Arba-ba | ina arbu airu dmu XIII 
Tukulti-apal-eSarra ina kussi it-tu-Sib | ima (arbu) TaSsritu 
a-na bi-rit nari it-ta-lak 

744 [Bel-dan Sa] (alu) Kal-bi | a-na (matu) Nam-ri 


1 Var. (alu). 


EPONYM LIST WITH NOTES 235 


743 Tukulti-apal-esharra (Tiglathpileser) King of As- 
syria. In the city of Arpadda. A massacre took 
place in the land of Urartu (Armenia). 

742 Nabu-daninani, the commander-in-chief. Against the 
city of Arpadda. 

741 Bel-kharran-bel-ucgur, the major-domo. Against the 
city of (ditto mark) (i. e., to Arpadda). After 
three years it was conquered. 

740 Nabu-etirann, the RAB-BI-LUB. Against the city of 
Arpadda. 

739 Sin-tak-lak, the minister. Against the land of Ulluba. 
A fortress established. 

738 Adad-bel-ukin, the governor of the land. The city 
of Gullani captured. 

737 Bel-limurann. of the land of Racappa. Against 
Media. 

736 Nin-Urta-malik of Nacibina. To the foot of the 
Nal mountains. 

735 Asshur-shallimani of the land of Arbakha. Against 
the land of Urartu. 

734 Bel-dan of the city of Kal-kha. Against the land of 
Pilista. 

733 Asshur-daninani of the city of Mazamua. Against 
the land of Damascus. 





743 [Tukulti-apal-eSarra SJar (m4tu) Assur | ina (alu) Ar-pad-da | 
di-ik-tu Sa (matu) Ur-ar-ti | dikat 

742 [Nabt-da(n)-in-a(n)-ni] (amélu) Tur-ta-nu|a-na (alu) Ar- 

ad-da 

741 [Bél-harran-Bél-usur] (amélu) nagir ekalli|a-na (alu) ditto 
a-na III Sanate ka-Sid 

740 [Nabi-eti-ir-a(n)-ni] (amélu) rab-s1-Lvus | a-na (alu) Ar-pad-da 

739 [Sin-tak-lak] (amélu) itu a-na (mAtu) Ul-lu-ba| (alu) Bir-tu 
sab-ta-at ie ; 

738 [Adad-bél-ukin] (amélu) Sakin mAti | (alu) Gul-la-ni-i ka-sid 

737 [Bél-limur-a(n)-ni] $a (mAtu) Ra-sap-pa | a-na Mad-ai 

736 [Ninib-malik] Sa Na-si-bi-na | a-na Sepa (Sadi) Na-al ; 

735 [A8ur-Sal-lim-an-ni] 8a (mAtu) Arba-ha | a-na (matu) Ur-ar-ti 

734 [Bél-da(n)-an] Sa (alu) Kal-ha bare (matu) Pi-lis-ta : 

733 [ASur-da(n)-in-a(n)-ni] $a (alu) Ma-za-mu-a | a-na (mtu) Di- 
mas-ka 


236 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


732 Nabu-bel-ucur of the city of Sime. Against the land 
of Damascus. 

731 Nergal-uballit of the city of Akhi (naru) Zukhina. 
Against the city of Sapiya. 

730 Bel-ludari of the city of Tile. In the country. 

729 Napkhar-ilu of the land of Kirruri. The King took 
the hands of Bel. 

728 Dur-Asshur of the city of Tushkhan. The King took 
the hands of Bel. The city 

Mapa Oy PST fig MRI EA SINS sO SE ee 

727 Bel-kharran-bel-ucur of the city of Guzanu. Against 
the city of . . . Shulmanu-asharidu (Shal- 
maneser) took his seat on the throne. 

726 Marduk-bel-ucur of the city of Amedi. In the country. 

725 Makhdie of the city of Ninua (Nineveh). Against 


724 Asshur-khal of the city of Kak-zi. Against : 
723 Shulmanu-asharidu, King of Assyria. Against .. . 


Le eS 


732 [Nabii-bél-usur] Sa (alu) Si-’-me-e | a-na (matu) Di-mas-ka 
731 eee area $a (alu) a-hi-(ndru)Zu-bi-na | a-na (alu) 
a-pi-ia 

730 [Bél-lu-da-ri] 8a (alu) Til-e | i-na mati 

729 [Nap-har-ilu] 8a (mAtu) Kir-ru-ri | Sarru Kata (ilu) Bél issa-bat 

728 ae a (alu) Tu’-ha-an Sarru két (!) (ilu) Bél issa-bat 
ALY ae ieletaus 

Pe en cea aca neato g DSN AEE RSL a 

727 [Bél-harran-bél-usur] 8a [(alu) Gu-]za-na |a-na (alu) .. «| 
(Sul-ma-nu-JaSaridu | ina kus{si it-tu-sib] 

726 [Marduk-bél-usur Sa (alu) A-me-]di | i-[na mati] 

725 [Mab-di-e Sa (alu)] Ni-nu-a|a-na . . . 

724 [Agur-hal-[. . .] 8a (alu) Kak-zi|a-na . : 

723 [Sul-ma-nu-aSaridu Sar (matu) ASSurja{na . . |] 


3. THE EPONYM CHRONICLE FOR 720-705 B. G. 


Cee RET PAY 

719 . BACAR ato Ramla Peay + ( entered. 
718... . +... . against the land of Tabal. 
Res See ea) th ti tae eS 
120": Lee oy thet ble aN, ae tatae Wu gi all tae bah) Fe ik Clie las geen Same 

T19 ee etre ho be eke es . ej-ta-rab 


718) Knee eid eed tite he he tt ae ane y (mAtu) Ta-]ba-la 


EPONYM LIST WITH NOTES 237 


Chey aye Hee Mel ke iia WOES: Set Up. 

fihives Pane. Lanz ol Man, 

715... . +. governors were established. 

714... . . the city of Mugagir of the god Khaldia. © 

713. . . . the nobles in the land of Ellip. 

Pe ease ete ey aren en ett teel tetra CXLLETCC, 

Pian vee sh iiiew Get hen aie LNECCIbY O01, MUCAacir, 

(eon or in, he CcOUnLTY.. 1.0.) 2 | Against: the 
city of Marqasa. 

709. . . . +. Against the city of Bit-zer-naid. The 
King was taken prisoner at Kish. Sharru-ukin 
(Sargon) took the hands of Bel. 

708... . . . the city of Kummukh captured. A 
governor appointed. 

707 The eponym year of Sha-Asshur-duppu, governor of 
the city of Tushkhan. The King returned from 
Babylon. 

: from the city of Dur-Yakin brought 
out. 

706 (?)... . . thecity of Dur-Yakin destroyed .. . 

the gods of Dur-Yakin entered their tem- 


ples. 
705 (?). . . . in the land of Karalla. 
Le ALi els ie abet ete teow andes we eo Us Karr 
LTR hee dea el thr vost hehe ocd . alu (?) Man-na-ai 


TO ee esky el  Aae ee) (amneln) pebits sak-nu 
714.6... =. . +. . . -di (alu) Mu-sa-sir (ilu) Hal-di-a 
Tide ee ate eee een ee sraoutL. ina (matn):.El-h-ba 
Trek Me sare ah shell alee das tent say OL 6-ba-Tad 
Pa MCaR CPS Wek r L088 Tec wits \rertite hw iat ious ees (ALU), MU-Sa-sIr 
CL CME rns Wait! cath ah vet an ure ies ne fn ea -Me MAti 
Mia eases bey ted ve ihe, viens se Ana (alu) Mar-ka-sa 
709. . . a-na (alu) Bit-zér-na’id Sarru ina Ki8 (ki) bi-e-di . . . 
a Sarru-ukin kata (ilu) Bél is-sa-bat 


708. . . ri (alu) Ku-mu-ha ka-Sid (amélu) pe-bat Sa-kin 
707 [{limme Pea cuPen Sakin (alu) TuS-ha-Jan | Sarru i8tu Babili 
is-su-ub-ra 


ie Peso. seis) e410} 8a..(alu) Ddr-ia-kin na-sa 
TOGA) ae eatciie fs. oe) 6) or (alu) Dur-ta-kin na-bil 

SMisii vpest rss) 6) ) -) oaena bitati-su-nu:e-tar-bu 
ROG Gera Mi cule he.) aly fs lie be) we Gs pacina: (mtu) | Kar-al-hi 

MTNA RME OME ees eal tsiNi ey ve tes Net hess) s,) Dnab-ra 


238 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


4. FRAGMENT OF A SIMILAR LIST 


708 Eponym year of Shamash-upakhkhir 
; the nobles. Aga nst Kummukh. 

707 Eponym year of Sha-Asshur-dubbu, governor of the 
city of Tushkhan. The King returned from Baby- 
lon. The palaces and . . . On the twenty- 
second day of the month of Teshrit the gods of 
Dur-Sharru-ukin entered into their temple. 

706 Eponym year of Mutakkil-Asshur, governor of the 
city of Guzana (Gozan). The King : 

On the sixth day of the month Iyyar, the city of 
Dur-Sharru-ukin . . . 
705 Eponym year of Upakhkhir-Bel, governor of Amedi 


Because of the oracle, the Kulummaites 
Guerillas the camp of the King of Assyria . 

On the twelfth day of the month of Ab, Sin- 
akhe-erba (Sennacherib) took his seat on the 


throne. 

704 Eponym year of Nabu-dini-ebush, the governor of 
the city of Ninua (Nineveh). . . . The city 
of Larak, the city of Sarabunu. . . the 


palace of the city of Kakzi (?) was built. Great 
(?), because of 
ROT SEY TIC OIS SAYS Oe ee 


708 lim-me (SamaX-upabhir] AE iene 
rabtti a-na (alu) Kum-mub-hi 
907 lim-me $a ASur-du-ub-bu (amélu) Sakin (alu) TuS-ha-an 
Sarru istu (ana?) Babili is-su-ub-ra ekallAte won pe 
(arah) Tagritu dma XXII (kan) ilani 8a (alu) Dur-Sarru-ukin 


706 lim-me Mu-tak-kil-ASur (amélu) Sakin (alu) Gu-za-nu Sarru 


MOUs 
(arah) Airu dmu VI (kan) (alu) Dur-Sarru-ukin 
705 lim-me Naphar-Bel (amélu) Sakin (alu) A-me-di 
ina eli purussi-i (amélu) Ku-lum-ma-ai . . . 
amélu habbatu ma-dak-tu Sa Sar (matu) ASSur . . . 
(arah) Abu timu XII Sin-ahé-erbé [ina kussi it-tu-Sib] 
704 lim-me Nabi-di-ni-epu-u8 (amélu) Sakin (alu) Ninua 
(alu) La-rak (alu) Sa-rab-a-nu . - 
ekallu Sa (alu) Kak-zi epi-eS ka 
rabiina eli . . . 


PTOLEMAIC CANON 


239 


THE BABYLONIAN CANON OF RULES IN 
CLAUDIUS PTOLEMAUS? 


eee Greek Forms of Names Babylonian Forms of Names More 
14 | NaBovaccdpov Nabu-nasir 747 
2 | Nadiov (Nabu)-nadin-(zir) 733 
5 | XivOnpog wae Tdpov Ukinzir. Pulu 731 
5 | ‘IAovAaiov Ululai 726 
12 | Mapdoxeurddov Marduk-apal-iddin 721 
5 | Apxedvov Sharrukin 709 
De BPOElACyTOD POOR NL Yeti eves ki wesc Math wt 704 
3. | BraiBov Bel-ibni 702 
6 | ’Amapavadiou Ashur-nadin-shum 699 
1 | ‘PryeBAaov Nergal-ushezib 693 
4 | Meono.mopddxov Mushezib-Marduk 692 
a PA DGCLALU TON CEUTEDOU mail Nie ache k biel ale « wivlass gia 688 
13 | ’Acapidivov Ashur-akh-iddin 680 
20 | Saocdovyivov Shamash-shum-ukin 667 
22 | KuvtAavaddvov Kandalanu 647 
21 | NaBorodAaccdpov Nabu-apal-usur 625 
43 | NaGoxodaccdpov Nabu-kudurri-usur 604 
2 | ’IAAoapov-dduov Amel-Marduk 561 
4 | NyprxacoAaccdpov Nergal-shar-usur 559 
i We NaGovadiov Nabu-na’id 555 


A table of chronology covering the reigns of the Baby- 
lonian, Assyrian, and Persian kings of the period com- 
prised in this work is placed at the end of the book, as 
a convenient summary of the present state of knowl- 
edge on the subject. Students should make attempts 
at the construction of chronological systems from the 
data given in these chronological materials, without 
consulting the tables printed at the end of the book, 
seeking to reconcile these data with the chronological 
materials in the Old Testament. The literature of the 
subject is extensive, and only the most important books 
are here cited. 


1 For this list see primarily Table Chronologique des Regnes . . . des C. 
Ptolémée, etc., par M. ’ Abbé Halma, Ouvres de Ptolemée, tom. iii, Paris, 
1819, p. 3, and compare Georgius Syncellus, ed. Dindorf, Bonn, 1829, 
vol. i, pp. 390ff., and Keil. Bibl., ii, pp. 290, 291; Winckler, Keilinschrift- 
liches Textbuch zum Alten Testament, 3te Auf., p. 70. 


240 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 
LITERATURE 


Eduard Meyer, Geschichte des Altertums, 2te Auflage. 
Band I, 2te Halfte. Stuttgart. 1909. 

Roper W. Rogers, History of Babylonia and Assyria, 
Vol. I. 6th ed. New York. 1915 
~C. Niebuhr, Die Chronologie der Geschichte Israels, 
Aegyptens, Babyloniens und Assyriens, 2000-700 vor 
Christi. Leipzig. 1896. 

C. F. Lehmann-Haupt, Zwei: Hauptprobleme der 
altorientalischen Chronologie. Leipzig. 1898. 

L. W. King, Chronicles Concerning Early Babylonian 
Kings. Two Volumes. London. 1907. [Very im- 
portant. ] 

W. J. Beecher, The Dated Events of the Old Testa- 
ment. Philadelphia. 1908. 

W.S. Auchincloss, Chronology of the Holy Bible, with 
an Introduction by A. H. Sayce. New York. 1911. 

S. R. Driver, Arricyte, Old Testament Chronology, 
Encyclopedia Britannica, Eleventh Edition, poo Ti 
P. 865f. [Important.] 

Karl Marti, ArticLtE, Chronology A, Old Tesiommnd 
Encyclopedia Biblica, Vol. I, col. 773f. 

R. Kittel and Robert W. Rogers, ArricLE, Time, 
Biblical Reckoning of, The New Schaff-Herzog Re- 
ligious Encyclopedia, Vol. XI, p. 442f. | 

Morris Jastrow, Jr., Aspects of Religious Belief and 
Practice in Babylonia and Assyria. New York. 1911. 
(Chronological Lists, p. 419f.) 


Ernst Weidner, Die Konige von Assyrien. Leipzig. 
1921. 


Cambridge Ancient History. Vols. I and II. Cam- 
bridge. 1923, 4. 


HISTORICAL TEXTS 


241 





I. HAMMURAPI 


The city of Babylon was one of the early cities of 
Babylonia, and the allusions to it in the days of Sargon I 
seem to imply that it achieved a position of influence 
even in the earliest period. It was, however, displaced 
by its rivals, and for many centuries we either hear 
nothing of it at all, or discern it as the center of a dis- 
trict in a kingdom ruled from another city. For cen- 
turies Ur was the chief city in Babylonia, to be followed 
in its turn by Isin and then by Larsa. Babylon had 
produced no man able to conquer these kingdoms and 
lift his city into hegemony over them. 

About two thousand years before Christ there began 
to rule in Babylon a dynasty one of whose kings was 
able to bring his city to a position of such power that it 
was able to conquer both the south and the north. 
From that time the influence of the city extends almost 
without a break to the period of the Seleucides. No 
capital in the world has ever been the center of so much 
power, wealth, and culture for a period so vast. It was 
Hammurapi who made Babylon so great, and Ham- 
murapi must ever be counted among the greatest kings 
who have ever ruled among men, whether he be con- 
sidered as a conqueror in battle, as a statesman welding 
diverse city kingdoms into’ one, as a builder of great 
public works, or as a ruler codifying custom into law 
and enforcing public justice over all his domain. 

The preparations for Hammurapi, as so often in 
human history, seem inadequate. The Babylonian 
King Lists give some names of rulers, of whom in some 


cases we know nothing, and are able, perhaps justly, to 
243 


244 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


infer that there was very little to know. The first name 
in the dynasty is Sumu-abu, of whom we know nothing. 
The next is Sumu-la-ilu, who is not called the son of the 
predecessor, and from whom also no historical inscrip- 
tions have come down to us. He was succeeded by 
Zabu, his son, who erected a temple in Sippar. It is 
curious to observe that in the various business docu- 
ments which have come down to us from this period, 
none of these rulers is called king. Apil-Sin, who fol- 
lows, is also without this title, and Sin-muballit is only 
so called in a passing allusion in one tablet. It seems a 
fair inference, from all the facts that are accessible to us, 
that these rulers were not kings at all, but princes in 
Babylon, raised by later ages to the dignity of kingship 
in order to provide a dignified background for the great 
king Hammurapi. Not until he arose did the dynasty 
of Babylon really begin. His predecessors are shadowy 
names; he is a living personality. No king like unto 
him had arisen before him, and none quite his equal in 
all sides of his nature was ever to arise in Babylonia 
after him. Other kings had indeed made empires, as 
Sargon, but they were of short duration, and posterity 
had no great influences to ascribe to them. 

Hammurapi did not reach his dignity and influence 
without a long struggle, and however strongly we feel 
his force as a statesman, we must remember that he 
was first of all a soldier. When he came to rule in 
Babylon his city acknowledged the overlordship of the 
Elamites, who ‘had long been ruling in Babylonia. They 
had built great buildings, and so evidenced their hold 
and indicated their determination to continue in the 
land; but in spite of all their power and the superiority 
of their actual position, Hammurapi was able to break 
ip. pieces the Elamite rule and at the same time deprive 


HAMMURAPI 245 


the ancient centers of southern Babylonia, not only of 
their hegemony, but even of their autonomy. 

It is not easy to form a perfectly clear picture of the 
relations of Elam and Babylonia and be at the same 
time certain that all its details correspond exactly to 
the facts as they really occurred. Perhaps the following 
outline may be regarded as sufficiently supported by 
the fragmentary remains which have come down to us. 

In the very earliest times Elam was independent of 
Babylonia, but was successively overrun and plundered 
by Babylonian kings. In different years we find Uru- 
mush, Sargon I, and his son Naram-Sin and Gudea all 
as plunderers of Elam. Dungi married one of his 
daughters to a Patesi of Anshan, a district of Elam. At 
this time it seems clear that the rulers of Elam were 
named Patesi, and acknowledged the kings of southern 
Babylonia as their suzerains; they wrote their inscrip- 
tions in Babylonian and seems to have adopted the 
civilization of the great valley. About 2280 an Elamite 
ruler, Kutur-nakunte, made a raid into Babylonia and 
carried away the goddess Nana out of Uruk. After this 
event we lose the thread of the history and find the 
Elamites about 2000 B. C. in actual possession of Baby- 
lonian cities. At this time the ruler of Elam is Simti- 
silhak, who is the suzerain over Kudur-Mabuk, who 
bears the title of adda of Amurru, claiming thereby the 
rule over the west as far as the Mediterranean, and also 
adda of Emutbal, a province of western Elam. A son 
of Kudur-Mabuk, called Arad-Sin in the Semitic inscrip- 
tions, but whose name in Sumerian may be read Eri- 
Aku, had established himself as king of Larsa, and in 
his inscriptions claims authority over Ur, Eridu, Nippur, 
Shirpurla, and Uruk. He is the king who is referred to 
in Gen. 14 as king of Ellasar, associated with Chedor- 


246 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


laomer. The name ‘‘Chedorlaomer”’ corresponds to the 
name “Kudur-lagamaru,” and the situation presupposed 
in Gen. 14. 1 is that this Chedorlaomer, whose name has 
not yet been found on any early Babylonian historical 
text, was now the overlord of all Babylonia, and that 
Amraphel, in whom we must see Hammurapi, and Eri- 
Aku, and Tidal, king of the Goyyim, who is probably 
intended for Tudhkhula, king of Gutium, were his 
tributaries or allies. To this situation no contempo- 
raneous documentary proof has yet been produced, but 
it conflicts with no known facts, and suits the general 
situation. To say more than this would be unscien- 
tific and probably also unwise. 

Whatever the relations of the various rulers in Baby- 
lonia may have been to each other and to Elam, the 
issue of the struggle for supremacy is clear. Under 
Hammurapi the Babylonians threw off the Elamite 
yoke and drove those who had so long held it in the 
southern cities back into Elam, whence they were able 
to make no further attack upon Babylonia for centuries. 

The victory over Arad-Sin (Eri-Aku) is the climax of 
the struggle with the Elamites, and the way was now 
open for the conquest of all the rest of Babylonia and 
its reduction beneath Hammurapi’s sway. Northern 
Babylonia was also reduced, and the city of Babylon, 
which had long filled a position subordinate to others, 
now began the career which fills all ancient history and 
literature with its glory. It was now to begin the his- 
tory which should make it later known as the ‘mother 
of the Chaldeans” (Jer. 50. 12), the ‘“Chaldaicarun 
gentium caput’ (Pliny, Hvst. Nat., 6, 30), and the 
“beauty of the Chaldees’ pride’’ (Isa. 13. 19). 

As soon as his kingdom was conquered Hammurapi 
began a series of public works of the highest importance. 


HAMMURAPI 247 


He made great canals, which supplied southern Baby- 
lonia with abundant water for agriculture; he united 
Sippar with the Euphrates by a canal which brought 
the river-borne commerce to its doors; he organized the 
system of canal conservancy so. that the waterways 
were not choked with the rank growth of a semi-tropical 
climate; he erected in Babylon a great granary for the 
storing of wheat against times of famine—a work of 
mercy as well as of necessity; he rebuilt the walls of 
defense about Sippar, making them like a great moun- 
tain; he prepared for himself a royal residence near 
Baghdad, and restored and enlarged the temples of 
Esagila in Babylon and of Ezida in Borsippa. But 
above all these material works is he to be remembered 
as the king who gathered the scattered laws of his 
people, enlarged their scope, and uttered the great code 
of laws with which his name is now certain to be con- 
nected while time lasts. Great as a lawgiver, he was 
equally great as an administrator, for his numerous 
letters and dispatches show how carefully he estab- 
lished justice and maintained the right in even the 
smallest affairs of everyday life. The ancient Orient 
knows no king of his commanding stature and im- 
portance; he is without a rival when all the sides of his 
abounding activity are compared with the achievements 
of any other monarch. 
1! 
To the god Nannar, his lord, has Kudur-Mabuk, gov- 


1 Published I R 2, No. III, and by King, Cuneiform Texts, xxi, plate 
33; translated by George Smith, Transactions of the Society of Biblical 
Archeology, i, p. 43; Winckler, Keilinschriftliche Bibliothek, iii, 1, p. 92; 
Price, Literary Remains of Rim Sin, p.6; F. Thureau Dangin, Die Su- 
merischen und Akkadischen Kénigsinschriften, p. 211, No. 6. 


1 
(1) dingir Nannar (2) lugal-a-ni-ir (3) Ku-du-ur-ma-bu-uk (4) adda 


248 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


ernor of Martu, (5) son of Simtishilkhak, when the god 
Nannar heard his prayer, built the temple E-nun-makh, 
to the god (10) Nannar, for his life and the life of Arad-Sin 
(Eri-Aku), his son, the king of Larsa. 


| 2? 

Arad-Sin (Eri-Aku), the valiant hero, the faithful 
shepherd, a bestowal of the god Ellil, the preserver of Ur, 
king of Larsa, king of Shumer and Akkad, the son of 
Kudur-Mabuk, governor of Emutbal am I. Ur, its en- 
largement I took in hand, its accomplishment I com- 
manded, and the ruins rebuilt, to the god Nannar, my 
lord, I dedicated. A great wall like a mountain restored, 
for his adoration magnificent I built. His city may he 
occupy it. Its wall Nannar-giri-ma-da-gi-en-gi-en was its 
name. 

32 
(1) Unto Sin-idinnam (2) say:— 

(3) Thus saith Hammurapi. (4) Behold I am now 

1 Published I R 5, No. XVI; translated by George Smith, Transactions 
of the Society of Biblical -Archeology, i, pp. 43, 286; Winckler, Keilin- 
schriftliche Bibliothek, iii, 1, p. 94; Price, Lnterary Remains of Rim 
Sin, p. 8; F. Thureau Dangin, Die Sumerischen und Akkadischen K6- 
i ae Se p. 213, b 


ublished and translated by King, The Letters and Inscriptions of 
Hammurabi (1898, 1900), i, Plate 80, No. 46, vol. iii, p. 82. 


kur-mar-tu (5) dumu Si-im-ti-Si-il-ha-ak (6) ud dingir Nannar 
(7) a-ra-zu-ni (8) mu-si-gin-na-a (9) E-nun-makh (10) dingir Nannar- 
kam (11) nam-ti-la-ni-8u (12) u nam-ti (13) Eri-dingir Aku dumvu-ni 
(14) lugal arar (ki)-ma-Su (15) mu-na-ni-in-dti 


2 


_(1) Eri dingir Aku (2) nitah-kal-ga (3) sib-nig-gi (4) dingir En- 
lil-li gar-ra (5) u-a uri-(-ki)-ma (6) lugal arar-(-ki)-ma (7) lugal 
ki-en-gi (ki) ki-uri-ge (8) tumu Ku-du-ur-ma-bu-uk (9) adda E-mu- 
ut-ba-la me-en (10) uri-(-ki) dagal-e-de (11) mu-mah tug-tug-de 
[Column IT] (1) Bpur-na-bi (2) 4 gul im-ma-an-ga-ga (3) dingir Nan- 
nar lugal-mu (4) mu-Si-in-Se (5) bAd-gal har-sag-il-la-dim Su-nu-tu(r)- 
tu(r) (6) né-bi-8G e-a (7) mu-na-dii (8) uru-ni he-im-mi-urupU 
(9) bad-da (10) dingir Nannar subu’ ma-da gi-en-gf-en (11) mu-bi-im 


3 
(1) a-na (ilu) Sin-i-din-nam (2) ki-bi-ma (3) um-ma Ha-am-mu- 


HAMMURAPI 249 


dispatching unto thee three hundred and sixty laborers. 
(5) See (6) that one hundred and eighty of these laborers 
serve (7) with the workmen of the city of Larsa, (8) and 
one hundred and eighty of them (9) with the workmen 
of the town of Rakhabu. . . . (11) let them go. 


41 
(1) Unto Sin-idinnam say :— 

(2) Thus saith (3) Hammurapi. (4) Since the year 
(i. e., the calendar) has a deficiency, (5) let the month 
which is beginning (6) be registered as the second Elul. 
(7, 8, 9) And instead of the tribute arriving in Babylon 
on aie twenty-fifth day of the month Tishr, 

(10-12) let it arrive in Babylon on the suet sts 
of the second Elul. 
52 

(1) Hammurapi, (2) the powerful king, (3) the king of 
Babylon, (4, 5) the king of the four quarters of the 
world, (6) the founder of the land, (7) the king whose 
deeds are well pleasing (8) unto the heart of Shamash 
(9) and Marduk (10) am I. 


1 Published and translated by King, The Letters and Inscriptions of 
Hammurabi, ii, Plate 24, No. 14, vol. iii, p. 12. 

2 Published b King, The Letters and Inscriptions of Hammurabi, i, 
Plates 97ff., and translated; iii, pp. 177ff. The text is in Sumerian and 
in Semitic Babylonian, the latter of which only is here given in 
transcription. 


ra-pi-ma (4) a-nu-um-ma VI §u-8i z4biliti (5) at-tar-da-ak-ku 
(6) Bati Su-8i zAbildti it-ti e-bi-zu-tim (7) $a Larsam (ki) (8) u III 
$u-Si zAabiliiti it-ti e-bi-zu-tim (9) 8a (alu) Ra-ba-bi (ki) (10) li-pu-Su 
(11)[. . .J-bu-tu li-il-li-ku (?) 
4 

(1) [a-na (ilu) Sin-i-din-nam] (2) ki-bi-ma (3) [um-m]a Ha-am- 
mu-ra-pi-ma (4) [SJa-at-tum ki ri-ga-am i-3u (5) wa-ar-hu-um 8a 
i-ir-ru-ba-am (6) (arhu) Uldlu-II kan-m[a Iji-is-8a-te-ir (7) u a-Sar 
igisi i-na (arbu) [Tigritu] Gmu XXV kan (8) a-na Babili [(ki)] 


(9) za-na-ku ik-[. . .J-u (10) i-na (arbu) Uldlu-II kan-ma tmu 
XXV kan (11) a-na BAbili (ki) (12) li-is-ni-[ga-am] 
5 


(1) Ha-am-mu-ra-pi (2) Sarru da-num (3) Sar Babili (ki) (4) Sar 
ki-ib-ra-tim (5) ar-ba-im (6) ba-ni ma-tim (7) Sarru Sa ip-Sa-tu-8u 
(8) a-na Si-ir (ilu) Samas (9) u (Glu) Marduk ta-ba (10) a-na-ku 


250 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


(11) The summit of the wall (12) of Sippar (13) I 
have raised with earth (14, 15, 16) like unto a great 
mountain. (17, 18) I have compassed it about with a 
swamp. (19)I have digged out the (20) Euphrates 
(21) unto Sippar (22, 23) [Column II] (1) and I have set 
up a wall of safety for it. 

(2) Hammurapi (3) the founder of the land, (4) the 
king whose deeds are well pleasing (5) unto the heart 
of Shamash (6) and Marduk (7) am I. (8) I have caused 
Sippar (9) and Babylon (10, 11, 12) to dwell contin- 
uously in a peaceful habitation. (13) Hammurapi, 
(14) the darling of Shamash, (15) the beloved of Marduk, 
(16) am I. (17) That which from days (18) of old 
(19, 20) no king had built for the king of the city, (21) for 
Shamash my lord (22, 23) I have accomplished in might. 


6 1 
(1) Hammurapi, (2) the powerful king, (3) the king 
of Babylon, (4) the king who has brought into subjection 
(5) the four quarters of the world, (6) who has brought 
about the triumph of (7) Marduk, (8) the shepherd, who 
(9) delights his heart, am I. 
(10) When Anu and Bel gave me (11) the land of Shu- 


1 Published and translated by King, The Letters and Inscriptions of 
Hammurabi, ii, Plate 185, No. 95; iii, pp. 188ff. 





(11) daru (12) 8a Sippar (ki) (13) ina e-pi-ri (14) ki-ma sa-tu-im 
(15) ra-bi-im (16) ri-Si-8u (17) lu-u-ul-li (18) ap-pa-ra-am (19) lu-us- 
ta-a$-hi-ir-Su (20) (néru) UD-KIB-NUN (21) a-na Sippar (ki) (22) lu- 
uh-ri-am-ma (23) kar Su-ul-mi-im. [Column IT] (1) lu-u-um-mi-su 
(2) Ha-am-mu-ra-pi ,(3) ba-ni ma-tim (4) Sarru Sa ip-Sa-tu-Su 
(5) a-na §$i-ir (ilu) Sama’ (6) u (ilu) Marduk ta-ba (7) a-na-ku 
(8) Sippar (ki) (9) u Babilu (ki) (10) Su-ba-at ne-ih-tim (11) a-na 
da-ra-a-tim (12) lu-u-Se-Si-ib (13) Ha-am-mu-ra-pi (14) mi-gi-ir 
(ilu) Sama¥ (15) na-ra-am (ilu) Marduk (16) a-na-ku (17) Sa i8-tu 
u-um, (18) si-a-tim (19) Sarru in Sarri ali (20) la ib-ni-u (21) a-na 
(ilu) Samas be-li-ia (22) ra-bi-i8 (23) lu e-pu-u8-su-um. 


6 
(1) Ha-am-mu-ra-pi (2) Sarru da-num (3) Sar Babili (ki) (4) Sarru 
mu-uS-te-e3-mi (5) ki-ib-ra-tim ar-ba-im (6) ka-Si-id ir-ni-ti (7) (ilu) 
Marduk (8) ré’-0 mu-ti-ib (9) li-ib-bi-Su a-na-ku (10) ni-nu Anu u 


HAMMURAPI 251 


mer and (12) Akkad (13) to rule and entrusted (14) their 
sceptre (15) to my hands, (16) I dug out (17) the Ham- 
murapi canal, (18) named Nukhush-nishe which (19) brings 
abundance of water (20) unto the land of Shumer (21) and 
Akkad. (22) Both the (23) banks thereof (24) I changed 
to fields for cultivation, and I garnered (25, 26) piles of 
grain and I procured (27) unfailing water (28) for the 
land of Shumer (29) and Akkad. 

(30) As for the land of (81) Shumer (32) and Akkad, 
I collected its scattered (33) people, (84) and procured 
(35, 36) food and drink for them. (37) In abundance 
and plenty I pastured them, (38, 39) and caused them 
to dwell (40) in a peaceful habitation. 

(41) At that time I, (42) Hammurapi, (43) the mighty 
king, (44) the beloved of the great gods, (45, 46) through 
the great power (47) which Marduk had bestowed upon 
me, (48) built a lofty fortress, (49) with much earth 
(50) whose top, (51, 52, 53, 54) at the head of the Ham- 
murapi canal named Nukhush-nishe, reaches heaven like 
a mountain. (55) This fortress I named (56, 57, 58) Dur- 
Sin-muballit-abim-walidia, and so did I cause (59) the 
name of Sin-muballit, (60) the father who begat me, 
(61, 62) to dwell in the four quarters of the world. 


(ilu) Bél (11) m4t Su-me-er-im (12) u Ak-ka-di-im (13) a-na be-li- 
Me id-di-nu-nim (14) si-ir-ra-zi-na (15) a-na ga-ti-i-ia (16) u-ma-al- 
lu-u (17) nér Ha-am-mu-ra-pi (18) Nu-hu-u8-ni-8i (19) ba-bi-la-at 
me-e hegalli (20) a-na mat Su-me-er-im (21) u Ak-ka-di-im (22) lu 
ah-ri (23) ki-Sa-di-Sa_ ki-la-li-en (24) a-na me-ri-Sim _ lu-u-te-ir 
(25) ka-ri-e aS-na-an (26) lu as-tap-pa-ak (27) me-e da-ru-tim 
(28) a-na_mat Su-me-er-im (29) u Ak-ka-di-im (30) lu as-ku-un 
(31) mat Su-me-er-im (32) u Ak-ka-di-im (33) ni-Si-Su-nu sa-ap-ha- 
tim (34) lu-u-pa-ab-hi-ir (35) mi-ri-tu u ma-aS-ki-tu (36) lu as-ku- 
un-Si-na-Si-im (37) in nu-ub-sim u hegalli (38) lu e-ri-Si-na-ti (39) Su- 
ba-at ne-ib-tim (40) lu-u-Se-si-ib-Si-na-ti 

(41) inu-mi-Su (42) Ha-am-mu-ra-pi (43) Sarru da-num (44) mi- 
gir ilani rabiiti a-na-ku (45) in e-mu-ki-in (46) ga-aS-ra-tim (47) 8a 
(ilu) Marduk id-di-nam (48) dira si-ra-am (49) in e-bi-ri ra-bu-tim 
(50) Sa rfi]J-Sa-Su-nu (51) ki-ma sa-tu-im e-li-a (52) in re’ nar Ha- 
am-mu-ra-pi (53) Nu-bu-uS-ni-Si (54) lu e-pu-uS (55) daira Su-a-ti 
(56) Dar-(ilu) Sin-mu-bal-li-it (ki) (57) a-bi-im wa-li-di-ia (58) a-na 
Su-mi-im lu ab-bi (59) zi-kir (ilu) Sin-mu-ba-li-it (60) a-bi-im wa- 
li-di-ia (61) in-ki-ib-ra-tim (62) lu-u-8[e]-S[ib} 


252 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


*{ 1 
(1) Unto Sin-idinnam say :— 

(2) Thus saith (8) Hammurapi. (4, 5, 6) Thou shalt 
call out the men who hold lands along the banks of the © 
Damanum-canal that they may dig out (7) the Damanum 
canal. (8) Within the present month (9, 10, 11) they 
shall complete the work of clearing out the Damanum 
canal. 


1 Published and translated by King, The Letters and Inscriptions of 
Hammurabi, ii, Plate 137, No. 71; iii, p. 14. 





7 
(1) a-na (ilu) Sin-i-din-nam (2) ki-bi-ma (3) Ha-am-mu-ra-pi-ma 
(4) amélé Sa i-na a-ah (palgu) Da-ma-nu-um (5) eklé sa-ab-tu 
(6) di-ki-e-ma (7) (palgu) Da-ma-nu-um li-ib-ru (8) i-na_ li-ib-bu 
wa-ar-hi-im an-ni-i-im (9) (palgu) Da-ma-nu-um (10) i-na bi-ri-e-im 
(11) li-ig-mi-lu. 


Il. THE TELL-EL-AMARNA PERIOD 
(1400 B. C.) 


I. THe DiIscovERY OF THE LETTERS 


In 1888 there was made in Egypt a most surprising 
discovery of letters and dispatches written almost 
wholly in the Babylonian script and language. A 
peasant woman living in the wretched little mud village 
of Tell-el-Amarna, on the eastern bank of the Nile, 
about one hundred and sixty miles south of Cairo, was 
searching for antiquities among the sand and rubbish 
of a great Tell some distance back from the river. She 
did not know that beneath this sand lay all that re- 
mained of the temple and palace of the great heretic 
king of Egypt, Amenophis IV, or, as he called himself, 
Ikh-en-Aton.! Her object was only to find stone or 
brick for repairs to her squalid house, or anteeka, which 


1 The pronunciation of the name is most uncertain, because of our 
ignorance of its vocalization among the Egyptians. Knudtzon writes 
it Ikh-en-Aton or Ekh-en-Aton; Flinders Petrie, Akhenaten; Breasted, 
Ikhnaton; it is also written by others Akh-en-Aten, Khu-en-Aten. 


TELL-EL-AMARNA 253 


might be sold to the strange people from Europe or 
America, who buy things simply because they are old. 
In the mound she found the dried and worm-eaten 
remains of ancient wooden record boxes, and from 
these she extracted more than three hundred inscribed 
clay tablets and fragments of tablets, some of them 
only 2§ inches by 14+ inches, while others are 8? inches 
by 4% inches and even larger. Fearing that they would 
be confiscated by the Egyptian government, she con- 
cealed them, with the aid of some relatives, and then 
proceeded with surreptitious negotiations for their sale. 
They sent some to Dr. Jules Oppert, in Paris, doubtless 
hoping that he might induce their purchase by the 
Louvre. By some strange excess of caution he pro- 
nounced them forgeries; while M. Grebaut, then head 
of the Department of Antiquities, paid no attention to 
some which were drawn to his attention. Discouraged 
by all efforts to effect an advantageous sale, and fearing 
that the find would prove almost valueless, they broke 
some of the larger tablets into three and four pieces, 
in the hope of selling each piece to tourists at a price as 
great as the whole tablet would have secured. Some of 
the tablets were imperfectly baked, and when a great 
bag full of tablets of all sizes was sent to Luxor to be 
hawked about among antiquity dealers many were 
ground to powder and lost to the world. 

At last, long after many tablets had disappeared or 
been destroyed, one hundred and sixty, some very 
large and in perfect condition, others mere fragments, 
were bought by Herr Theodore Graf, of Vienna, and 
sold by him to Herr J. Simon, of Berlin, who presented 
them to the Royal Museums in the German capital, 
where they are now safely deposited. Eighty-two were 
bought for the trustees of the British Museum by Dr. 


254: CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


E. A. Wallis Budge; sixty came into the possession of 
the Cairo Museum, while still others fell into private 
collections like the Murch and Rostowicz. ‘These price- 
less texts are therefore widely scattered, when there can 
be no doubt that their proper study would be much 
better prosecuted if they were all in one place, as they 
would be if they had been discovered by scientific in- 
vestigators. Furthermore, many, perhaps a large num- 
ber, have been destroyed by careless and ignorant 
handling. We must always expect just such an issue 
so long as the natives of Egypt, Babylonia, Syria, and 
Asia Minor are permitted to plunder at will the buried 
remains of ancient civilizations. 

When the more than three hundred tablets came 
into the hands of museum officials in Berlin, London, 
and Cairo a glance speedily revealed their character. 
They were letters from monarchs of western Asia, like 
Kadashman-Kharbe, king of Babylonia; Ashuruballit, 
king of Assyria; and Tushratta, king of Mittanni, to 
Amenophis III, or Amenophis IV, kings of Egypt, or 
they were dispatches from various governors or princes 
in Syria or Palestine, Philistia, or Phoenicia to these 
same Egyptian kings, whom they acknowledged as 
lawful rulers or suzerains over their territories. The 
importance of these documents was recognized at once, 
and the minute study to which they have since been sub- 
jected has only confirmed the first estimate of their value. 

Before we can set them in their proper relations to 
biblical literature it will be necessary to take a wider 
view of their historical origin. 


Il. Eqypr at THE TELL-EL-AMARNA PERIOD 


The two kings of Egypt, Amenophis III and Ameno- 
phis IV, who received or dispatched the Tell-el-Amarna 


TELL-EL-AMARNA 295 


letters, belonged to the eighteenth dynasty, which had 
at its beginning given Egypt the promise of a fresh 
development by driving out her foreign conquerors, 
the Hyksos (about 15380 B. C.). The sixth king of the 
dynasty was Thothmes III (1503-1449), who in a series 
of brilliant campaigns conquered the whole of Syria 
and Palestine and extended Egyptian dominion as far as 
the Gulf of Iskanderun. At this time the Syrians stood at 
a higher stage of civilization than even the wonderfully 
gifted race of Egypt. The plunder carried back to 
Egypt of coats of mail, of gold-plated chariots, of 
chariots inlaid with silver, witnesses to an industrial 
and artistic development that was able to teach Egypt. 
With all these precious goods went captives, who fell to 
working in the Nile valley at the crafts to which they 
were accustomed at home, and as they worked they 
taught the Egyptians. But a stream of influence such 
as this could not be confined within a narrow channel, 
and soon all Egypt was overflowed with Semitic in- 
fluences born, not merely in Syria, but even in Baby- 
lonia, far distant though it was. The Syrian craftsmen 
worked so well in Egypt that their wares changed even 
the taste of the Egyptians, while the language was 
Semitized, and the method of writing gradually de- 
veloped into a smooth-flowing and graceful style. 
Under the great influx of foreign blood even the fea- 
tures of the conquering race were changed into a less 
bold and more delicate form. Egypt had never known 
such changes since the beginning of the monarchy. 
Thotmes III had indeed extended his conquests in 
other directions, so that all Nubia owned his sway, but 
no such flood of change came from that quarter. 

The reign of Amenophis II (1449-1423), which im- 
mediately followed, continued the policy which made 


256 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


the Semitic influence more powerful in the country. 
He made early in his reign a raid into Syria, to estab- 
lish his authority, and then enjoyed twenty years of 
peace, in which the commerce with his Syrian domin- 
ions had free course. His successor, Thotmes IV 
(1423-1414), had but a brief reign, which appears to 
have been spent chiefly in maintaining the control in 
Syria and in Nubia which had been won by his 
predecessors. 

Amenophis III (Amenhotep—1414-1379) succeeded 
his father immediately, though he was probably still a 
youth. In his fifth year he made an expedition to 
Ethiopia, and during the remainder of-his life pursued 
only the paths of international peace. During all these 
years the Semitic influence in Egypt continued, seek- 
ing and finding ever new channels. We learn about 
the tenth year of his reign that he has already married 
Tiy, an untitled Egyptian, and a woman of force and 
character, and in this year he is married to Gilukhepa, 
sister of King Tushratta, of Mittanni. In his reign the 
correspondence with Semitic kings and princes begins. 
The Tell-el-Amarna record cases have preserved for us 
letters from Babylonia written by Kadashman-Kharbe, 
from Tushratta, king of Mitanni to Amenophis III, 
who is always addressed by his prenomen Nimmuria 
(Egyptian Nes-maat-Ra), and these deal almost en- 
tirely with royal marriages or furnish other evidences of 
constant intercourse between the two kingdoms. The 
real queen of Egypt was Tiy, who is always associated 
with the king in his acts of dominion, but his other 
wives from foreign lands were probably also influential. 
All these signs of external influence pointed forward to 
a great historic crisis in the fortunes of Egypt, which 
came in the ensuing reign. 


TELL-EL-AMARNA 257 


The reign of Amenophis III is distinguished by the 
most extensive and beautiful works of building, and 
every relic of the period which has come down to us 
bears witness to the prosperity which the entire king- 
dom enjoyed during this brilliant and peaceful period. 
During his later years he was negotiating a marriage 
for his son, born of Queen Tiy, who was to succeed him 
under the style of Amenophis IV, with the prenomen 
Napkhurariya (Egyptian, Nerer-Kuepru-Ra). There 
appears to have been some slight difficulty about the 
succession, for Queen Tiy apparently reigned alone for 
a short time. 

Soon after his accession Amenophis IV (1383-1365) 
married the daughter of Tushratta, king of Mitanni, by 
name Tatukhepa (Nefertiti). In his sixth year came 
the great event foretold by the long-continued Semitic 
influence. The king changed his faith and became a 
worshiper of the Solar Disk, forsaking the great god 
Amen, to whom his fathers had long paid homage. The 
paramount influences in producing the change were 
probably his mother, Tiy, his wife, and the philosophiz- 
ing priests, of whom the favorite was Eye. The new 
faith expressed itself in hymns’ of great beauty, in which 
the life-giving power of the sun’s rays is celebrated, 
and the king put forth tremendous efforts to establish 
the faith among his people. A new city, bearing the 
king’s name, was erected, and thither the court trans- 
ferred its residence from Thebes. 

In the new city the king reigned surrounded by his 
wife and daughters, who are associated with him in all 
his enterprises. There also went on the correspondence 
with the kings of Babylonia, and Mittanni, and with the 
governors, who represented Egypt in Syria. It was 








1See translations in Breasted, History of Egypt, pp. 371ff. 


258 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


the record chamber of Amenophis IV that was dis- 
covered at Tell-el-Amarna, and to it we owe the knowl- 
edge of the intercourse between Egypt and the 
north. 

When the king died the court went back at once to 
Thebes, and the body of Amenophis IV was laid away 
in his own tomb in the valley near Tell-el-Amarna, in 
a lonely spot seven miles back from the river. The 
city which he built was deserted and fell rapidly into 
decay, and but for the suddenness of its forsaking and 
the speed of its passing from memory we should hardly 
be in possession of the king’s private correspondence. 
His conversion had made no permanent change in 
Egypt. Amen ruled on as he had before. 


Ill. Syrra AND PALESTINE AT THE TELL-EL-AMARNA 
PERIOD 


The conquest of Syria and Palestine, which began 
under Thotmes III, made necessary the devising of a 
plan for the governing of these valuable provinces. 
The plan which was ultimately adopted may be prop- 
erly regarded as having grown directly out of the con- 
quest itself. Some of the cities had resisted Egypt to 
the bitter end, and had to be completely destroyed and 
then rebuilt; such were Dunip (Heliopolis-Baalbek) and 
Qatna (in the Antilebanon region), which received a 
complete Egyptian organization, including the Egyp- 
tian religion. Other cities which had not been thus 
remade received princes, who were probably usually 
chosen by the Pharaoh from men previously prom- 
inent in the city or tribe» because of rank or in- 
fluence. Such a man was Abdikheba, of Jerusalem, 
who boasts that he had not inherited his position of 
governor, but had been appointed by the great king. 


TELL-EL-AMARNA 259 


In yet other portions of the country the native ruler, 
descended in some local royal line, was simply retained 
and called prince (amélu). None of these rulers is called 
king, and none of them was free to exercise rule over his 
city or province in internal affairs any more than in 
external. They were all under the direction of an 
officer (rabis), who may have lived in the country, or 
who, perhaps, only visited it as need might require. 

The entire country of Syria and Palestine is roughly 
divided into two parts; the southern and much larger 
portion is called Canaan (Kinakhni, or Kinakhkhi) and 
comprised nearly the whole of Syria, Phoenicia, and 
Palestine. The remaining portion, comprising the great 
Lebanon region, is called Amurri. Four fifths of the 
Tell-el-Amarna documents deal with these two lands of 
Canaan and Amurrt, and present a most striking pic- 
ture of their political situation, more especially during 
the reign of Amenophis IV. During the long and peace- 
ful reign of Amenophis III Egyptian power had not 
been felt on the borders of the king’s Asiatic dominions, 
and without the menace of his troops the borders were 
not likely to be safe from invasion. The Tell-el-Amarna 
letters prove that the invasions which were destined to 
break the Syrian provinces of Egypt into pieces had 
already begun. A large number of the governors were 
making constant appeals to the king for aid against 
enemies who threatened the very existence of Egyptian 
dominion in Asia. The two enemies most dreaded were 
the Khatti, that is, the Hittites, and the Khabiri. The 
former are the same people who find frequent mention 
in the Egyptian inscriptiens of a later period under the 
name of Kheta. Long before the Tell-el-Amarna period 
they had been pressing southward from Kappadokia 
into Syria. They were later to engage the Egyptian 


260 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


army of Rameses II at Kadesh on the Orontes, and win 
the recognized right to possess the land all the way 
south to Hermon. The powerful kingdom then founded 
endured in some of its remnants till the fall of Carche- 
mish under Sargon II in 717 B. C. The name of “Hit- 
tites’”’ is used in the Old Testament in a very wide sense, 
applying not only to the branches of the stem which 
inhabited the Lebanon at the time of Israel’s entrance 
into Palestine, but also covering a subordinate clan 
settled in southern Palestine about Hebron. Of the 
existence of the latter there is no good reason to doubt, 
for similar clans, detached from the main body, appear 
elsewhere, one of which, for example, founded the 
kingdom of Mittanni, which fills so large a space in this 
same correspondence. 

The Khabiri have proved much more difficult to 
locate. In the very beginning it was noted that the 
word itself is identical with the word “Hebrew,” and a 
great controversy at once arose as to whether or not 
the Khabiri were the invading Hebrews under Joshua. 
The chronological difficulty did not prevent many from 
adopting this view. But in reality it makes it quite im- 
possible. There is no way in which the notices of the 
Khabiri can possibly be reconciled with the campaigns 
either of the book of Joshua or of the first chapter of 
Judges. A study of all the allusions to the Khabiri in 
these letters will, however, make clear that the word 
is applied simply to a stem which had not yet made 
itself a local habitation, but was still wandering in the 
land. In this sense Abraham was called a Hebrew, when 
he first appeared in Palestine. These Khabiri may 
indeed have been related to the stock which has come 


See, for example, Clay, Light on the Old Testament from Babel 
(Philadelphia, 1907), p. 264f. 


TELL-EL-AMARNA 261 


to bear the name “Hebrew” exclusively for us, but 
there is no positive proof of this.' 

Apart from the direct historical information of politi- 
cal affairs supplied by these letters, they are of the 
highest value as revealing the wide extcnt of Babylonian 
influence in western Asia. All these documents are 
written in Babylonian in every one of these Phoenician 
and Palestinian cities, though they are addressed to the 
king of Egypt. In other words, though the Egyptians had 
made a political reorganization of the country, they were 
not able to supplant the Babylonian tongue by their own. 

New confirmation of the dominance of this Babylonian 
script and language is supplied by discoveries made in 
Palestine itself. In 1891, while excavating in the mount 
of Tell-el-Hesy (Lachish), Bliss found a cuneiform tablet, 
very similar in appearance to those found at Tell-el- 
Amarna, and written by Zimrida, prince of Lachish, who 
was already known to us in the Tell-el-Amarna tablets. 

In 1902-1903 Professor Sellin,? of Vienna, made a 
very thorough exploration of the mound of Ta’anek, in 
the plain of Jezreel, and in March, 1903, found two 
small tablets, one of limestone, the other of black 
burned clay, both covered with cuneiform characters 
and obviously letters. Near by lay two more clay 
tablets, badly broken, but apparently containing lists 
of family names. 

1 The literature of this subject is extensive. See especially Winckler, 
Forschungen, iii, p. 90f.; Geschichte Israels, i (1895), pp. 14-21; Ketlin- 
schriften und das Alte-Testament, 3te Auf., p. 64f.; Paton, Karly History 
of Syria and Palestine, pp. 111, 113f.; Spiegelberg, Der Aufenthalt Israels 
in Aegypten, pp. 32-34, 50; Jeremias, The Old Testament in the Laght of 
the Ancient Bast, i, p. 335f and ii, p. 200. Knudtzon, Die El-Amarna 
Tafeln, pp. 46-52; compare further Otto Weber in this same book, pp. 
1146-1148, where all the Khabiri passages are conveniently assembled in 
references; and see further Weber’s note on Text No. 286, line 19, op. cit. 
The Khabiri are also discussed in many commentaries, of which Skinner, 
Genesis, P: 218, and especially Driver, Exodus (1911), p. xxxiii, may be 
mentioned. 


2 Anzeiger der k. Akademie der Wissenschaften, Phil.-hist. Klasse, 
1903, Nr. xi u. xvi. 


262 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


1. LETTER OF BURRABURIASH TO 
AMENOPHIS IV? 

(1) To Napkhu’ruria, (2) king of Egypt, my brother, 
[speaks] (3) thus Burraburiash, king of Karaduniash, 
(4) thy brother. With me is it well. (5) With thee, with 
thy land, thy house, thy wives, thy children, (6) thy no- 
bles, thy horses, thy chariots, (7) may it be exceeding well. 
(8) I and my brother have spoken (9) friendly with one 
another, (10) and have said this: (11) “As our fathers 
were, (12) so also will we be good friends.”’ (13) But now 
my merchants, (14) who came up with Akhutabu, (15) re- 
mained behind in Canaan for business reasons. (16) After 
Akhutabu had gone on to my brother [i. e. to Amenophis]; 
(17) in the city of Khinnatuni of Canaan, (18) Shumadda, 
son of Balummé (19) [and] Shutatua, son of Sharatum, of 
Acco, (20) sent their men and slew my merchants, 
(21) and took away their money. (22) I have sent 
Azzu (?) to thee; (23) question him, (24) and let him 
inform thee. (25) Canaan is thy land, and its kings are 
thy servants. (26) In thy land violence has been done 
me. Punish them, and (27) the money, which they have 
taken away, restore, (28, 29) and slay the men who have 


1 Published by Abel and Winckler, Der Thontafelfund von El-Amarna, 
No. 8. Translated by Knudtzon, Die El-Amarna Tafeln, pp. 85ff.; and 
by Ungnad in Gressmann, Altorientalische Texte und Bilder, i, pp. 129ff. 


(1) a-na Na-ap-khu-’-ru-ri-ia (2) Sar (mdtu) Mi-is-ri-i ahi-ia ki- 
bf-ma (3) um-ma Bur-ra-bu-ri-ia-a8 Sar (matu) Ka-ra-du-ni-ia-a3 
(4) ahu-ka-ma a-na ia-a-Si Su-ul-mu (5) a-na ka-Sa mati-ka biti-ka 
a’Sati-ka maré-k[a] (6) (amélu) rabiti-ka sisé-ka (isu) narkabAti-ka 
(7) da-an-ni-i8 lu Su-ul-mu (8) a-na-ku 0 abji-ia it-ti a-ha-mi-i8 
(9) ta-bu-ta ni-id-da-bu-ub (10) 0 an-ni-ta ni-ik-ta-bi (11) um-ma-a 
ki-i ab-bu-ni it-ti a-ha-mi-i8 (12) ni-i-nu lu ta-ba-nu (13) i-na-an-na 
damgarii-t-a (14) Sa it-ti A-hu-ta-a-bu te-bu-t (15) i-na (matu) Ki- 
na-ah-hi a-na Si-ma-a-ti it-ta-ak-lu-i (16) ul-tu Abu-ta-a-bu a-na 
mu-ub-hi abi-ia i-ti-ku (17) i-na (alu ki) Hi-in-na-tu-ni Sa (m4tu) 
Ki-ni-ab-bi (18) (m) Su-um-ad-da mar (m)Ba-lum-me-e (19) (m) Su- 
ta-at-na m4ér (m)Sa-ra-a-tum Sa (alu) Ak-ka (20) améluti-Su-nu ki 
i8-pu-ru (amélu) damgaré-ia (21) id-du-ku 0 kaspa-Su-nu it-tab-lu 
(22) (m) Az-zu a-na pa-[ni-k]a ki-i (23) al-ta-ap-ra-ak-ku $i-ta-[al- 
3u-ma] (24) li-ik-ba-ak-[ku] (25) (matu) Ki-na-ah-hi mé4t-ka t 
Sarran{i-Sa arddni-ka] (26) i-na mati-ka bu-um-mu-sa-ku su-ni-ik- 
[Su-nu-ma] (27) kaspa Sa it-ba-lu Su-ul-li-fim-Su] (28) X améluti Sa 
ardani-ia i-[du-uk-ku] (29) du-uk-Su-nu-ti-ma da-mi-Su-nu te-e-ir 


LETTER OF TUSHRATTA 263 


killed my servants, and avenge their blood. (80) If thou 
dost not slay these men, (31) they, on another occasion, 
will kill my caravans, (32) or thy messengers and then 
(33) messengers will cease to pass between us. (34) And 
if they deny, [be it known to thee] (35, 36) that Shu- 
madda cut the feet off one of my people, (37) and kept 
him prisoner, and (88, 39) that Shutatua of Acco set 
another on his head (40) and he stands before his face 
fas a servant].1 (41) Cause these men to be brought 
before thee, (42) and take thought for my welfare. 
(43) As a present I have sent thee a mina of lapis-lazuli. 
(44) Send my messenger back quickly. (45) May I 
learn of the prosperity of my brother. (46) Do not hold 
my messenger. (47) Let him come quickly. 


1 The meaning of lines 38—40 is quite uncertain. 


(30) 1 Sum-ma amél(ti an-nu-ti ul ta-ad-du-uk (31) i-tu-ur-ru-ma 
lu-U girra at-tu-t-a (32) 0 lu amélitu mAaré si-ip-ri-ka i-du-ku-i-ma 
(33) i-na bi-ri-ni mar Si-ip-ri ip-pa-ar-ra-as (34) 1 Sum-ma i-na-ak- 
k+ru-ka (35)(m)améla at-tu-t-a (m)Su-um-ad-da(36) Sépé-Su_ ki-i 
ti-na-ak-ki-su (37) i-tu-Su ik-ta-la-Su (38) 1 améla Sa-na-a(m) Su-ta- 
at-na Ak-ka-a-a-ti (39) i-ma ri-Si ki-i ul-zi-zu-Su (40) a-na pa-ni-Su 
iz-za-az amélaiti Sa-Su-nu (41) li-il-ku-ni-ik-ku-um-ma a-mu-ur-ma 
(42) 0 ia-tu Sa-al-ma lu ti-i-di (43) a-na Su-ul-ma-ni I mandé abnu 
ukné uS-te-bi-la-ak-ku (44) mar $i-ip-ri-ia ha-mu-ut-ta [ku-uS-Sid-Su] 
(45) [Sa-al|-ma Sa ahi-ia lu i-d[i-ma] (46) mar Si-ip-ri-ia la ta-ka- 
al{-la-Su] (47) ba-mu-ut-ta li-it-ta-a[l-la-ak] 


2. LETTER OF TUSHRATTA TO AMENOPHIS IIT! 

(1) To Nimmuria, king of Egypt, (2) my brother, my 
son-in-law whom I love, (3) and who loves me, speaks 
thus (4) Tushratta, king of Mitanni, (5) who loves thee, 
thy father-in-law. (6) With me it is well, with thee may 
it be well (7) with thy house, with Tatukhepa, my 

1 Published by Bezold and Budge, The Tell-el-Amarna Tablets in the 
British Museum (1892), No. 10. Transliterated and translated by 


Knudtzon, Die El-Amarna Tafeln, No. 23, and by Ungnad in Gress- 
mann, Altorientalische Texte und Bilder, i, pp. 130, 131. 


(1) a-na(m) Ni-im-mu-ri-ia Sar (m4t) Mi-is-ri-i (2) ahi-ia bha-ta- 
ni-ia $a a-ra-’a-a-mnu (3) 0 Sa i-ra-’a-a-ma-an-ni ki-be-ma (4) um- 
ma(m) Tu-uS-rat-'a Sar Mi-i-ta-an-ni (5) Sa i-ra-’a-a-mu-ka e-mu- 
ka-ma (6) a-na ia §1 Sul-mu a-na ka-a-Su lu-ti Sul-mu (7) a-na biti- 


264 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


daughter, (8) with thy wife, whom thou lovest, may 
it be well. (9) With thy wives, thy children, thy 
nobles, (10) thy chariots, thy horses, (11) thy sol- 
diers, thy land and (12) with everything, that is 
thine, may it be well in highest, highest, highest 
measure. 

(13) Thus saith Ishtar of Nineveh, queen of countries 
(14) all of them: “To Egypt (15) the land, that I love, 
will I go, (16) I will traverse (?) it.” Behold now, 
(17) have I sent (her) and she is gone. (18, 19) Behold, in 
the time of my father did the goddess go to that land 
(20) and as, when she formerly (21) dwelt (there) men 
honored her, (22)so may my brother now, ten-fold 
(23) more than in the former days, honor her! (24) May 
my brother honor her, in peace (25) send her away, that 
she may return. (26) Ishtar, the queen of heaven, may 
she protect my brother (27) and me. One hundred 
thousand years (28) and much joy may this goddess 
(29) give us both. (80) And as is good so will we do. 
(31) Ishtar is my god for me; (32) for my brother she 
is not his god. 

1 This letter has painted upon it in black ink a note by the Egyptian 
court archive keeper in hieroglyphics as follows: “Year 36, 4th month 


of the winter, when we were in the southern castle Pr-Y’wt . 
Copy . . . brought by the messenger . .. ” 


ka a-na (améltu) Ta-a-tum-he-pa méarti-ia (8) a-na aSSatil-ka 8a 
ta-ra-’a-a-mu lu-ti Sul-mu (9) a-na aSSati-ka a-na mdre-ka a-na 
(amélitu) rabi(ti)ka (10) a-na (isu) narkabati-ka a-na_ sisé-ka 
(11) a-na gdbé-ka a-na mAati-ka 0 a-na (12) mimmu(mu) ka 
dan-neS dan-neS dan-neS lu-ti Sul-mu (13) um-ma [Star Sa (alu) 
Ni-in-na-a bélit mAtAti (14) gab-bi-i-Si-na-ma a-na (mat) Mi-is-ri-i 
(15) ina mAti Sa a-ra-’a-a-mu lu-ul-lik-ku-me (16) lu-uz-za-bhe-ir-me 
a-nu-um-ma i-na-an-na (17) ul-te-e-bel-ma it-tal-ka (18) a-nu-um- 
ma i-na tir-si a-bi-ia-ma (19) . . . bél-tum i-na mati Sa-a-8i it- 
tal-ka (20) 0 ki-i-me-e i-na pa-na-a-nu-um-{mJa (21) it-ta-Sab-ma 
uk-te-ib-bi-du-8[i] (22) [dX] i-na-an-na ahi-ia a-na x-S8u (23) eli Sa 
pa-na-a-ti li-gi-ib-bi-is-si (24) ahi-ia_li-gi-ib-bi-iz-zu i-na ha-di-e 
(25) li-mi8-Ser-Su-ma li-du-u-ra (26) [Star bélit Sa-me-e ahi-ia t 
ia-8i (27) li-is-gur-an-na-8i 1 me li-im Sganati 0 hbe-du-ta ra-bi-ta 
béltum anniftum (29) a-na ki-la-a-al-li-ni li-id-din-na-an-Si-ma (30) 
t ki-i ta-a-bi i ni-pu-uS (31) [Star a-na ia-Si-ma-a i-li (32) 0 a-na 
ahi-ia la-a il-Su 


LETTERS OF RIB-ADDA 265 


3. LETTERS OF RIB-ADDA OF BYBLUS 


A 


(1) Rib-Adda (2) has spoken to his lord (3) the king of 
the lands, the great king. (4) May Ba‘alat of Byblus? 
(5) give power (6) to the king, my lord. (7) At the feet 
of my lord, my sun (8) have I fallen seven times and 
(again) seven times. (9) Be it known to the king, my 
lord, (10) that safe is Byblus, (11) the true servant of the 
king; (12) but very powerful is the enmity (13) of the 
Khabiru? warriors (14) against me, and may the king my 
lord (15) not hold back from (16) Sumur‘ (17) lest it 
quite join (18) the Khabiri soldiers. (19) By the king’s 
representative (20) who was in Sumur, (21) Byblus has 
been saved. (22) Behold, Pakhamnata (23) the king’s 
representative, who is (24) in Sumur, (he) knows (25) the 
need (26) which oppresses Byblus. (27) From Jarimutta® 
(28) have wesecured means of life. (29) Very powerful is 


1 Published by Abel and Winckler, Der Thontafelfund von El-Amarna 
(1889, 1890), No. 80, and translated by Winckler, Keitlinschriftliche 
Bibliothek, v, No. 88; Knudtzon, Die El-Amarna Tafeln, No. 68, and by 
Ungnad in Gressmann, Altorientalische Texte und Builder, i, p. 131. 

2 “Byblus” is “Gubla” in the Babylonian; see below. Modern Jebeil 
half-way between Tripolis and Beirut. 

3 Written here, as often ideographically, sa-caz. There can be no 
doubt of the correctness of the identification; see Winckler, Mitthedun- 
gen der Deutschen Orient-Gesellschaft. Heft 35 (1907), p. 25 Anm.; and 
compare note by Otto Weber, in Knudtzon, Die El-Amarna Tafeln, 
pp. 1146-1148. 

4The modern Simyra. It was the seat of Egyptian authority, the 
residence of the R&Abisu. 

6 Site unknown. Ungnad suggests that it was perhaps in the Nile 
delta, but there is no evidence. 


(1) [Ri-]ib-ha-ad-[da] (2) [ik-]bi a-na béli-Su (3) [Sar] m4tati Sarri 
rabi (4) [iltu] bélit Sa. (alu) Gu-ub-la (5) ti-id-di-en du-na (6) a-na 
Sarri be-li-ia (7) a-na sépé béli-ia (ilu) SamSi-ia (8) vi-Su vil-ta-a-an 
am-kut (9) lu-t i-di Sarru béli-ia (10) i-nu-ma sal-ma-at (alu) Gub-la 
(11) amat ki-it-ti $a Sarri (12) 1) dannat danni§S nu-kur-tum (13) 8a 
gAbé sa-aaz (14) [mubJhi-ia 0 la-a a-kul-me (15) Sarru béli-ia i8-tu 
(16) [alJu Su-mu-ur-(ki) (17) [lJa-a en-ni-pu-u8S ga[b-b]u (18) a-na 
gibé sa-Gaz (19) i-na (amélu) rabis Sarri(ri) (20) Sa i-Su-t i-na (alu) 
Su-mu-ur (21) ba-al-ta-at (alu) Gub-la (22) a-nu-um-ma (m)Pa-ha- 
amf-nja-ta (23) (amélu) rabis Sarri Sa i[-nJa (24) (alu) Su-mu-ur(ki) 
i-[d]i-me (25) pu-u8-kam \ ma-na-a8 (26) 8a mubhi (alu) Gub-la 
(27) i&-tu (maétu) Ia-ri-im-mu-ta (28) nu-bal-li-it (29) dannat dannid 


266 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


the enmity (30) against us. May the king not (31) hold 
back from (32) his cities. 


PS NRL AR Sih ec CONERCRL PS UU SIU ee ere 
nu-(kJu[r-]tum (30) [mu]bbi-nu 0 d-ul (31) [ia-Jkul-me Sarru i8-t(u] 
(32) [a}lani-8u 
B 1 

(1) Rib-Adda ‘has spoken to (2) his (lord), the king 
of the lands, the great king. (3) May Ba‘alat of Byblus 
give (4) power to the king, my lord. (5) At the feet 
of my lord, my sun, (6) have I fallen seven times, 
(and again) seven times. (7) Why hast thou not sent 
(8) answer to me, so that (9) I might know the deed, 
which they have done? (10) I sent my man before 
(11) my lord, and his two horses were taken away, 
(12) and concerning another man, he (himself) was 
taken (13) and the king’s tablet was not given (14) 
into the hand of my man. Hearken to me. (15) Why 
hast thou so held back, that thy land (16) should be 
taken? Let it not be said: “In (17) the days of 
the representatives? the Khabiri have taken (18) all 
lands.” Let it not so (19) be said in (coming) days: 
(20) “And thou art not able to take them again.” 
(21) Further I have written for garrison troops (22) and 


1 Published by Bezold and Budge, The Tell-el-Amarna Tablets in the 
British Museum (1892), No. 14; translated by Winckler, Keilinschrift- 
liche Bibliothek, v, No. 61; by Knudtzon, Die El-Amarna Tafeln, No. 83; 
and by Ungnad in Gressmann, Altorientalische Texte und Bilder, pp. 131, 
132. 

2 These are the representatives of the Egyptian king, who held over- 
sight over the governors of provinces and districts. 





(1) (R]i-ib-[Addi ik]-bi a[-na] (2) [béli-SJu Sar matati Sarri rabi 
(3) [(Giltu) b]élit Sa (alu) Gub-la ti-di-en (4) d[unnja a-na Sarri(ri) 
béli-ia (5) a-na sépé béli-ia (ilu) Sam8i-ia (6) vu-Su vi-ta-an am- 
_ ku-ut (7) a-na mi-ni la-a tu-te-ru[-nja (8) a-wa-ti a-na ia-a-8i 0 
(9) i-di ip-Sa a i-pu-[Su] (10) améli-ia ut-ta-Si-ir a-na ma-[ba]r 
(11) béli-ia d la-ku m si8u-Su (12) 1 amélu Sa-nu_ la-ki amélu-Su 
(13) [a] tuppi(bi) Sarri la-a na-di-en (14) [i]-na ka-at améli-ia 
Si-m{i ija-Si (15) a-n{a] mi ka-la-ta a t{u-ull-[k]u (16) mAt{u]-ka 
G-ul ju-uk-ba i-na (17) dmé (amélitu) rabisi la-ku (amélitu: 
rabisi la-ku (amélitu) Gaz (18) ka-li matati u-ul ka-a-ma (19) ju- 
uk-bu ina dmé (20) 1d la-a ti-li-d la-ka-Si (21) $a-ni-ti 
a’-ta-par a-na améliiti ma-sa-ar-ti (22) 2 a-na sisé 0 la-a 


LETTERS OF RIB-ADDA 267 


horses, and they were (23) not given. Send answer 
(24) to me, or I shall make (25) an alliance with 
Abdiashirta! (26) like Yapa-Adda and Zimrida (27) 
and I shall be saved. Further, if (28, 29) Sumura 
and Bit-Arkha have fallen, (30) thou must give to 
me by the hands of Jankhamu.? Let him give (31) 
provisions for food for me. (382, 33) I will defend the 
king’s city for him. (84) And let the king give 
command and send (35) my man. His relatives are 
embittered against me (36) day and night, (saying): 
“Thou hast given (37) our son to the king, and he 
should send him (back). (88) Two men of Inamta’ 
are in the (39) house of Jankhamu. Further; say (40) 
to Jankhamu: ‘“Rib-Addi is (41) in thy hands, and 
everything (42) which is done to him, rests upon 
thee.” (48) Let not men of destruction (?) fall (44) upon 
me. And I have written to him: (45) “If thou dost not 
say so, (46) I shall leave the city and (47) depart.” 
Further, if thou sendest (48) me no answer, (49) then 
shall I forsake the city, and (50) depart with the men, 
(51) who love me. And (52) know, indeed that (53) Um- 


1 King of Amurru, father of Asiru. 

2 Jankhamu, the Egyptian king’s representative in Jarimutta; see 
previous letter, line 27. 

3 Name of a city, location unknown. 


(23) tu-da-nu-na Su-te-ra a-wa-ti (24) a-na ia-Si u i-pu-Sa a-na- 
ku (25) ki-ta it-ti (m)Abdi-a-Si-ir-ta (26) ki-ma (m)Ia-pa-addi 0(m) 
Zi-im-ri-[d]a (27) 0 bal-ta-ti Sa-ni-tii Sum-ma (28) ap-pu-na-ma a-nu- 
ma pa-at-ra (29) (alu) S[u]J-mu-ra 0 (alu) Bit-ar-[hja (30) [tu]-din-ni 
i-na ka-at (31) (m)Ia-an-ha-mi U ia-ti-na (32) Se-im (zun) a-na 
a-ka-li ia-8i (33) a-na-sa-ra al Sarri a-na Sa-a-Su (34) t ia-ak-bi Sarru 0 
ju-wa-Si-ra (35) améli-ia amélitu-Su ti-Sa-Su-na mubbi-ia (36) ur-ra 
mu-sa at-ta-mi na-ad-[nJa-ta (37) m4fra-nu a-na Sarri 0 uS-Si-ra-Su 
Su-ti (38) IT amél (alu) I-nam-ta al-la-mi i-na (39) bit (m)Ia-an- 
bfa]-mi Sa-ni-tu ki-ba-mi (40) a-na (m)Ia-ha-mi al-lu-mi (m)Rib- 
Addi (41)i-na ka-ti-ka 0 mi-im-mu (42) Sa ni-ip-Su a-na Sa-Su 
muhbhi-k{a] u-ul ji-ma-ku-ta sAbe ka-ra-[S]i (44) mubhi-ia 0 as-pu-ru 
a-na, Sa-Su (45) Sum-ma ki-a-ma la-a ti-ik-b[i] (46) 0 1-ti-zi-ib alfa] u 
(47) pa-at-ra-ti Sa-ni-ti Sum-ma la-a (48) tu-te-ru-na a-wa-tti a-na 
ia-Si 0 i-ti-zi-ib ala 0 (50) pa-at-ra-ti ka-du amélfti (51) Sa i-ra- 
a-mu-ni 0 (52) li-ma-ad al-li-mi (53) (améltu) Um-ma-ah-nu t(m) 


268 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


makhnu, and Ishkuru (54) her husband, the servant’ of 
Ba‘alat (55) of Byblus (55, 56) shall pray for thee? for 
power, (57) unto Ba‘alat. 


1 Priestess. 
2The words are supplied by Ungnad and are doubtful though 
attractive. 


I8-ku-ru (54) mu-ut-Se amtu Sa (iltu) Bélit (55) [8a] (a[lJu) Gu[b-l]a 





[ad] d[uJnna (56). . . ra-b[u] (57) [ajn{a) (iltu) Blélit] 
4, LETTERS OF ABDI-KHIBA OF JERUSALEM 
A} 


(1) To the king, my lord, has spoken (2) Abdi-khiba, 
thy servant. (3) At the feet of my lord, the king, (4) seven 
and seven times doI fall. (5) What have I done against the 
king, my lord? (6) They have slandered me | (7) before 
the king, my lord, [saying] (8) “Abd-khiba has revolted 
from the king, his lord.” (9) Behold, as for me, neither 
my father (10) nor my mother appointed me (11) in this 
place. (12) The strong arm of the king (13) introduced 
me into my father’s house. (14) Why should I commit 
(15) an offense against the king, my lord? (16) So long 
as the king, my lord, lives, (17) shall I say to the officer 
of the king, my lord:—(18) ‘‘Why are you favorable to the 
(19, 20) Khabiri and unfavorable to the [native] princes?” 
for this reason, (21) they slander me before the king, my 
lord. (22,23) Because I say:—‘“‘The territory of the king 
(i Published ‘by Abel and Winckler, Der Thontafelfund von El-Amarna 
(Berlin, 1889-1890), No. 102. Newly translated by Knudtzon, Die El- 
Amarna Tafeln, Leipzig, 1907, No. 286, and by Ungnad in Gressmann, 
Altorientalische Texte und Bilder zum Alten Testament, pp. 132, 133. 

(1) (a]-na (m)Sarri béli-ia ki-bi-ma (2) um-ma (m)Abdi-he-ba ardu- 
ka-ma (3) a-na II 8épé beli-ia Sarri(ri) (4) VII-ta-a-an 0 VII-ta-a-an 
am-kut-mi (5) ma-an-na ip-Sa-ti a-na Sarri béli-ia (6) i-ka-lu ka-ar- 
si-ia \, U-Sa-a-ru (7) i-na pa-ni Sarri béli(ri) (m)Abdi-he-ba (8) pa- 
ta-ar-mi a-na Sarri(ri) béli-Su (9) a-mur a-na-ku la-a (amélu) a-bi-ia 
(10) u la-a (améltu) G-mi-ia “\ Sa-ak-na-ni (11) i-na a&-ri an-ni-e 
(12) zu-ru-uh Sarri(ri) dan-nu (13) t-Se-ri-ba-an-ni a-na_ bit 
(amélu) a-bi-ia (14) am-mi-nim-mi a-na e-pu-uS (15) \ ar-na a-na 
Sarri béli(ri) (16) a-di Sarru béli-ia ibalut (17) a-ka-bi a-na (amélu) 
rabis Sarri bél[i-ia] (18) am-mi-nim-mi ta-ra-ia-m[u] (19) (amélu) 
Ha-bi-ri & (amelftu) ba-zi[-a-nu-ti] (20) ta-za-ia-ru u_ ki-na-an-na 
(21) t-Sa-wa-ru i-na pa-ni Sarri béli-ia (22) e-nu-ma it-ka-bi hal-ka- 
at-mi (23) matAt Sarri béli-ia ki-na-an-na (24) U-Sa-wa-ru a-na 





LETTERS OF ABDI-KHIBA 269 


my lord will be ruined,” because of this they slander me 
before the king, my lord. (25) Let the king, my lord, 
know that the king, my lord, had established (27, 28) a 
garrison, but . . . Enkhamu has taken it 
ZU ee ie OO teem (OL) tans Pee Loy DG 

Soi ae kine wy Ord want.) there, 1s NO parrison 
there. (84) Let the king care for his land, (35, 36) and 
[take heed] to his land; the cities of the hye g, my lord, 
have all fallen away. Ilimilku (87) is destroying the 
entire land of the king. (88) Let the king, my lord, 
care for his land. (89) Isay, “I will go (40) to the king, my 
lord, and see the (41) eyes of the king my lord, but the 
enemies (42) are powerful against me, and I am unable 
(43) to go to the king my lord (44) So may it 
seem right to the king, my lord, (45) to send 
troops, (46) then shall I go and see the eyes (47) of 
the king, my lord. So long as the king, my lord, 
(48) lives, when an officer goes forth (49) I shall say: 
the land of the king, my lord, is going to ruin. (50) But 
you do not listen to me, (51) all the princes are lost, 
(52) and the king, my lord, will have no more princes. 
(53) Let the king turn his face to the princes, (54, 55) and 
let the king, my lord, send troops. The king has no 
longer any territory. (56) The Khabiri have devastated 


Sarri béli-ia (25) 0 li-te-mi (m)Sarru béli-ia (26) e-nu-ma Sa-ka-an 
Sarru béli-ia (27) [amJélita ma-sar-ta la-ki-mi (28) [gab] b[{a]-8[a] 
(m)E-en-ba-mu (29). . . e&8 (30). . . (31) (métu)M[i-lis-ri 

kfi] (82). . . Sfar]ri[r¢] béli(ri) (33) [ia-a-nJu-mi amélita ma-sar- 
t[a] (34) [td Iji-[i]s-ki-en Sarru a-na mAti-8u (35) [li-i]s-k[fn] S{ar] ru 
a-na mati-Su pa-ta-ra-at (36) [mata]t Sarri béli gab-Sa (m)Ili-mil-ku 
(37) i-hal- li-ik gab-bi mat Sarri(ri) (38) 0 li-is-kfn sarru bélu a-na 
mati-Su (39) a-na-ku a-ka-bi e-ru-ub-mi (40) it-ti Sarri(ri) béli-ia 0 
la-mur-mi (41) 2 in& Sarri béli-ia ti nu-kur-tii (me) (42) dannu 
a-na mu-hi-ia 0 la a-la-ah-e (43) e-ra-ba i8-tu Sarri béli-ia 
(44) 0 li-it-ru-us i-na pa-ni Sarr[i] (45) lu-ma-Se-ra amélita ma-sar-ta 
(46) 0 li-lu-ub 0 la-mu-ur 2 i[n4] (47) Sarri béli-ia \. e-nu-ma Sarru 
bél[i-ia] (48) ibalut e-nu-ma it-ta-zu-u amélu ra [bisdtu] (49) a-ka-bi 
hal-ka-at-mi matat Sarri (rfi]) (50) la ta-Sa-mi-G@ a-na ia-a-Si 
(51) bal-ku-mi gab-bi amélita ha-zi-a-nu-ti (52) ia-a-nu-mi (amélu) 
ha-zi-a-nu a-na Sarri béli (53) li-din Sarru pa-ni-Su a-na (am[él}dtu) 
pi-da-ti (54) u lu-si-mi (amélitu) sabu pi-da-ti (55) Sarri béli-ia 
ja-a-nu-mi matAti a-na Sarri (56) (améldtu) Ha-bi-ru ba-bat gab-bi 


270 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


all the king’s territory. (57) If there be troops (58) in this 
year, the lands will remain (59) the king’s, my lord’s, but 
if no troops come (60) the lands of the king, my lord are 
lost. (61) To the scribe of the king, my lord: Abdi-Khiba, 
(62-64) thy servant. Bring clearly before the king my 
lord, [these] words: The whole territory of the king, my 
lord, is going to ruin. 

mAtat Sarri (57) sum-ma i-ba-a8-Si (amélu) sAbé pi-da-ti (58) i-na Satti 
an-ni-ti i-ba-a¥-8i mAtat (59) Sarri béli ) Sum-ma ia-a-nu-mi (amélu) 
sdbu pi-da-ti (60) [bjal-ka-at mAtat Sarri béli-ia (61) [a-nja tup-s[a]r 
Sar[ri] béli-ia um-ma (m)Abdi-he-ba (62) [ar]du-ka-ma \ $e-ri-ib 
a-wa-tu (63) [b]a-na-ta a-na Sarri béli-ia hal-ka-at (64) [ga]b-bi matat 
Sarri béli-ia 

B 1 


To the king, mylord, has spoken Abdi-khiba, thy servant. 
At the feet of my lord, seven and seven times have I fallen. 
(4) I have heard all the words, which the king, my lord, 
(5)hassent . . . (6) [Behold] the deed, which : 
has’ done 3)" 2); what ’shall® Loo a(S) eae 
news . . . (9,10 broken off) (11) brought to the city 
Kelti. Let the king know (12) that all lands have de- 
clared enmity against me; (13) let the king therefore 
care for his land. 

(14) Behold the territory of Gazri, that of Ashkelon, 
(15) and the city of La[chish] have given them (16) food, 
oil and all necessaries. (17) Let the king therefore look 
after the troops, and (18) send troops against the peo- 
ple, (19) who have sinned against the king, my lord. 

1 Published by Abel and Winckler, Der Thontafelfund von El-Amarna, 
No. 103. Translated by Winckler, Keilinschrifiliche Bibliothek, v, No. 


180, and by Knudtzon, Die Hl-Amarna Tafeln, No. 287. This letter is 
not included in Ungnad-Gressmann, Altorientalische Texte und Bilder. 


(1) [a-na Sarri](ri) béli-ia [ki-bi-ma] (2) [um-ma (m)Abjdi-he-ba 
ardu-k{a-ma a-na| (3) [8épé] béli-ia VII-t[a-an 0 VII-ta-a-an am-kut- 
mi] (4) [a’-mi glab a-wa-td [8a Sarru(ru) béli-ia] (5) [t-Se-]ru-bu-ni 
a-na{. . . ] (6) [a-mur] ip-Sa\8ae[-pu-Su_. . .| (7) era Kak 
(i-tag-ga \ 2... (8) awaf-tu . . . (9 and 10). . . (il) 
a-nalall[u Ki-el-ti] ki i-Se-ru-bu li-te [Sarr]i(ri) (12) gab-bi matati 
[S]a-li-mu a-na ia-a-Si nu-kur-ti (13) 0 li-is-kin Sarri(ri) a-na mAti-su 

(14) a-mur mat ({alju)[G]az-ri(ki) mAt (alu) A&8-ka-lu-na(ki) 
(15) & (alu) Lfa-ki-sji (ki) i-din-nu a-na Sa-Su-nu (16) akalé 
Zamné 0 mi-im-ma \ ma-ah-zi-ra-mu (17) 0 li-is-kin Sarri(ri) a-na 
sibé pi-da-ti-i (18) lu-ma-Se-ra sAbé pi-da-ti a-na améliti (19) 8a 


LETTERS OF ABDI-KHIBA 271 


(20, 21) If in this year there are troops here, the land 
(22) and prince[s] will remain to the king, my lord. 
(23) But if there are no troops, there will then remain 
no (24) lands and no princes to the king, my lord. 

(25) Behold this land of Jerusalem,—(26) neither my 
father nor my mother (27) gave it to me; the strong arm 
of the king (28) gave it to me. (29) Behold this deed is 
the deed of Milki-il (30) and that of Lapaja’s sons, 
(31) who are delivering the land to the Khabiri. (382) Be- 
hold, O king, my lord, I am innocent (33, 34) as concerns 
the Kashi. Let the king ask the officers, if they have 
done violence, (35) and laden themselves with great. 
guilt. (86) They have taken their implements, and 

(S77 meen (OG). wee sent: to.the land 

(ou o wena er Arch Up. (7) tO les (40) 40-4.) servant, 
let the king take heed, (41) to them, that they support 
(42) the lands with their hand. (43) Let the king de- 
mand for them much food, and much oil and many 
garments. (45) Until Pauru, the king’s officer, goes up 
(46, 47) to Jerusalem. Adaja is in revolt (withdrawn), 
together with the garrison, the officer (48). . . of the 
king. Let the king know (49) that Adaja said to me: 
(50) “‘Let me go out, but do thou not leave it (the city).”’ 
ip-pu-8u ar-na a-na Sarri(ri) béli-ia (20) Sum-ma i-ba-a8-si i-na Satti 
an-ni-ti (21) sabé pi-da-tum w i-ba-a8-Si maétatu (22) [d] (amélu) 
ha-zi-a-nu a-na Sarri(ri) béli-ia (23) [tu] Sum-ma ia-nu sdbe pi-da-tum 
ja-a-nu-[mi] (24) [mAta]ti 1 (amélitu) ha-zi-a-nu-ti a-na Sarri(ri) 

(25) [a-]mur m&t (alu) U-ru-sa-lim an-n{i-]ta (26) [lJa-a amélu abu 
a-ni la-a um-mi-i[a] (27) [nJa-ad-na-an-ni- \. kat \ gu-ru-ub [Sarr (ri) 
dajnnu (28) [nJa-ad-na-an-ni a-na ia-a-Si (29) a-mur ip-Sa an-ni-t 
ip-8i(m) mil-ki-ili (30) U ip-8i maré La-ab-a-ia (31) Sa na-ad-nu mat 
yey (améliitu) ha-bi-ri (82) a-mur Sarru béli-ia sa-du-uk a-na 
ja-a-i (33) a’-Sum améliti ka-Si-wi li-i$-al-mi (34) Sarri(ri) (amélu) 


rabisiiti e-nu-ma dannu bitu danni§ (35) 0 t-ba-ab-t ar-na kab-ta 
raba (36) [la]-ka-hu u-nu-ti-Su-nu wv bat-I[u-G] (37) [e]-til G-ri-e \ 





ga-ag-gi-m[i] (38) I[u-G-ma-Se-ru i-na (métu) . . (39)—ti-ta- 
lu it-tli . . ] (40)—ardiuti li-is-kin-mf[i Sarri(ri)] (41) a-na Sa-Su- 
nu \ ta-za-ka . . . (42) matati i-na ka-ti-Su-n[u-t] (43) li-i8-al- 


mi Sarri(ri) a-na Sa-Su-n[{u] (44) ma-ad akalé ma-ad Samné ma-ad 
lubSAt{i] (45) a-di e-til-li (m)Pa-t-ru (amélu) rabis Sarri(ri) (46) a-na 
mat (alu) U-ru-sa-lim (ki) pa-ta-ar (47) (m)Ad- da-ia a-di améliti ma- 
gar-ti amélu ti-e-e (48) [Sa i]-din Sarri(ri) li-te-mi Sarri(ri) (49) [ik-]bi 
a-na ia-a-Si (m)A-da-ia (50) [a-mulr pa-at-ra-an-ni la ti-zi-ib-8i 


272 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


(51) Send me a garrison during this year, (52) send the 
officer of the king, . . . (53). . . I sent to the king, 
my lord, (54) 5000 asiru . . . (55) 3 hundred 8 bearers, 
for the caravans of the king (56) were robbed in the 
fields (57) of Ajalon. Let the king, my lord, know that 
(58) Iam unable to forward the caravans (59) to the king, 
my lord—[This is] for thy information. (60) Behold the 
king has put his name (61) upon Jerusalem forever, (62) 
he can not therefore abandon (63) the land of Jerusalem. 

(64) To the scribe of the king, my lord, (65) has spoken 
Abdi-khiba saying, Thy servant. (66) At thy feet I 
fall. Iam thy servant. (67, 68) Bring clearly before the 
king, my lord, these words: (69) I am an officer of the 
kings (70 Lami ee 

(71) And an evil deed has been done (72) against me by 
the people of Kash, (73) I was almost slain (74) by the 
people of Kash (75, 76) in my house. Let the king ask 

after (?) them (77). . . seven times and seven 
times . . . (78) the king, my lord, to me. 

(51) [Satta] an-ni-ta mu-Se-ra-an-ni améla ma-sar-ta (52) 0 
({amélu]) rabisa Sarri(ri) mu-Se-ra \. an-ni-ka-nu (53) [-Z]un mu- 
Se-ir-ti a-na Sarri(ri) bé[li-ia] (54) [(amé]liitu) a-si-ru V li-im .. . 
(55) (III me] [. . .] VIII (amélitu) t-bi-li mi barrdnat Sarr[i(ri)] 
(56) la-ki[-b]u i-n[a] G[g]a-ri \: Sa-te-e [a-na] (57) alu Ia-lu-na(ki) li-te- 
mi Sarri(ri) béli-ia (58) la-a a-la-ah-e \. mu-Se-ra harrani (59) a-na 
Sarri(ri) béli-ia aS-Sum la-ma-te-ka (60) a-mur Sarri(ri) Sa-ka-an 
Sum-Su (61) i-na (mat) U-ru-sa-lim(ki) a-na da-ri-iS (62) la-a 
i-li-ih-e e-za-bi-Sa (63) matat (alu) U-ru-sa-lim(ki) 

(64) a-na tip-Sar Sarri(ri) béli-ia (65) ki-bi-ma um-ma(m) Abdi- 
he-ba ardu-ka-ma (66) a-na 2 Sépé am-kut-mi ardu-ka a-nu-ki 
(67) Se-ri-ib a-wa-tti meS ba-na-ta (68) a-na Sarri(ri) béli-ia 
(69) (amélu) t-e-eb S[a]rri(ri) a-nu-ki (70) ma-at-ti a-na ka-wa 

(71) U-ti-ip-pa-Sa ip-Sa la-am-na (72) a-na mub-bi(hi) amélit 
(matu) Ka-si (73) [G]-ba-na la-a Gaz \ te-[k]a-t[i] (74) i-na kat 
améliti (matu) Ka-Ssi[-wi] (75) [i-nJa libbi(bi) biti-ia \__lif-i8-al] 
(76)—Sarru(ru) a-na Sa-S[u-nu] (77) [7-ta-a-an 0 7-ta-a-an [sa-du- 
uk] (78) [Sarri(r]i) béli-ia a-na ia[-si] 

C} 
(1) To the king, my lord, my sun, has spoken (2) thus 


1 Published by Abel and Winckler, Der Thontafelfund von El-Amarna, 
No, 104. Translated by Knudtzon, Die El-Amarna Tafeln, No. 288, 
and by Ungnad in Gressmann, Altorientalische Texte wnd Bilder, p. 133. 


(1) [a-nJa (m)8arri(ri) béli-ia (ilu) Sa{m§]i[-ia k}i-bi-ma (2) um- 


LETTERS OF ABDI-KHIBA 273 


Abdi-khiba, thy servant. (3) At the feet of the king, my 
lord, seven times (4) and seven times, have I fallen. 
(5) Behold, the king, my lord, has put (6) his 
name upon the East (7) and upon the West. It is 
slander, (8) which they have heaped up _ against 
me. (9) Behold I am not a prince, (10) I am an 
officer’ of the king, (11) behold I am a shepherd of the 
king, (12) I am one who brings tribute to the king. 
(13) Neither my father nor (14) my mother, but the 
strong arm of the king (15) established me in the house 
of my father. (16) When . . .. the officer of the 
king (17, 18) came to me, I gave him 10 slaves into his 
hand. (19) [When] Shuta, the officer of the king, came 
(20, 21) to me, I gave 21 female slaves . . . 80 asiru 

gave I (22) to Shuta, as a present for the king, 
ie lord. (23) Let the king care for hisland. (24, 25) The 
whole land of the king, which has begun enmity with me, 
will be lost. 

(26) Behold, the territory of Sheri as far as Ginti- 
kirmil, (27) it is well (?) with all the princes,” (28) but hos- 
tility prevails against me. (29) If one could see.’ (80, 

1 Vea, an Egyptian word. 

2The meaning of line 27 is doubtful. Knudtzon translates vergehen 
sie (die Lander allen Regenten). 

’'The meaning of 29 is very doubtful. Knudtzon translates Ich habe 
zu einer Zeit einen . . . herbeigeschafft. 
ma (m)Abdi-hi-ba ardu-ka-ma (3) a-na IT Sépé Sarri béli-ia VII-ta-a- 
an (4) Q VII-ta-a-an am-kut-mi (5) a-mur Sarri(ri) béli-ia Sa-ka-an 
(6) Sum-su a-na mu-si (ilu) Sam{&i(Si) (7) u ir-bi (ilu) Samési(Si) ba- 
an-pa (8) Sa ibh-nu-pu a-na mu-bi i-ia (9) a-mur a-na-ku la-a 
(amélu) Ha-zi-a-nu (10) (amélu) u-e-G a-na Sarri(ri) béli-ia (11) a- 
mur a-na-ku (amélu) ru-bi Sarri(ri) (12) 0 u-bi-il bilat Sarri(ri) a-na- 
ku (13) ia-a-nu-mi (amélu) abu a-ni ia-a-nu-mi (14) ([amJéltu) 
um-mi-ia zu-ru-uh Sarri(ri) dannu (15) [S]a-ak-n[a-an-ni] i-na bit 
amélu a[bji [a-ni] (16)]. . . (17) [kla-Sa-ad a-na mu-hi-ia [k]a-a 

. (18) na-ad-na-ti X (amélu) arditi [a-na k]a[-ti (19) (m) Su- 
t-ta (amélu) rabis Sarri(ri) ka-S[a-ad] (20) a-na mu-hi-ia XXI (améltu 
marati (21) LXXX (amélitu) a-si-ri na-ad-na-ti (22) [a-|na ka-ti 
(m)$u-i-ta kigat Sarri béli-ia (23) li-im-li-ik-mi Sarri(ri) a-na mati-8u 
(24) bal-ka-at mat Sarri(ri) gab-ba-Sa (25) sa-ba-ta-ni nu-kur-ti 
a-na ia-a-Si 

(26) a-di (!) matati Se-e-ri(ki) a-di (alu) Gin-ti-ki-ir-mi-il (27) Sal- 
mu a-na gab-bi (améliitu) ha-zi-a-nu-ti i nu-kur-tti a-na ia-a-3i 
(29) ip-Sa-ti e-nu-ma amél a-mi-ri (30) U la-a a-mar 2 (!) ina Sarri 


274 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


31) But I do not see the eyes of the king, my lord, 
because hostility (32) is established against me. (33) 
When there was a ship on the sea,’ (384) the strong arm 
of the king (35) occupied Nakhrima? (36) and Kapasi, 
but now, (37, 38) the Khabiri are occupying the king’s 
cities. (39) There remains not one prince (40) to the 
king, my lord, every one is destroyed. (41) Behold, 
Turbasu has been slain (42) at the gate of Zili, and the 
king is inactive. (43) Behold Zimrida of Lachish— 
(44) his servants have slain . . . for the Khabiri (?) 
(45) Japti’-Addi has been slain (46) at the gate of Zild, 
and the king is inactive (47). . . .3 (48) Let the king 
take care for his land, (49) and turn his attention wn 
(50) [let him send] troops to the land of Jerusalem (7). 
(51) For if no troops come (52, 53) in this year the whole 
territory of the king, my lord, will be lost. (54) They 
ought not say before the face of the king, my lord, 
(55) that the land of the king, my lord, is destroyed, 
(56) and all the princes are destroyed. (57) If there are 
no troops (58, 59) in this year, let the king send an 


1The meaning of line 33 is doubtful. Ungnad translates sodass (ich 
bin wie) ein Schiff mitten auf dem Meere (?)! 

2 That is, northern Mesopotamia. 

3The meaning of line 47 is very doubtful. Knudtzon translates 
[gegeniiber] . . . (und) [ni]cht zog si[e] zur Rechenschaft [der Kénig}. 
Ungnad ‘translates [warum (?)] erkundigt sich der Konig nicht 
{ihretwegen]? 





(31) béli-ia ki-i nu-kur-tti (32) a-na mubbi(hi)-ia 8a-ak-na-ti (33) e- 
nu-ma (isu)elippa i-na libbi(bi) tamti (34) kat zu-ru-ub Sarri 
dannatu (35) ti-li-ik-ki (mAtu) Na-ah-ri-ma(ki) (36) 0 (matu) 
Ka-pa(!)-si(ki) t i-na-an-na (37) alani Sarri(ri) (88) ti-li-ki-t 
(amélitu) WHa-bi-ru (39) ia-a-nu-mi I en (amélu) {hJa-zi-a-nu 
(40) a-na Sarri(ri) béli-ia hal-ku gab-bu (41) a-mur (m)Tu-ur-ba-zu 
g{a]z t{e-k]a (42) i-na abul (aflju)Zi-lu-u(ki) ka-al (!) Sarru(ru) 
(43) a-mur (m)Zi-im-ri-da (alu) Lfa-k]i-si(ki) (44) ig-gi-u-Su arditu 
ip-Su a-na (a[mél]itu) [H]Ja-[b]i[-r]i (45) (m)Ia-ap-ti-ih-adda gaz te-k[a] 
(46) [i-nJa abul (alu) Zi-lu-a ka-al (!) (47) [a-na-8]& [I]a-a i-Sa-al-Su[-nu 
Sarru(ru)] (48) [a lij-is-kin Sarru[(ru) a-na méAati-Su] (49) [0 Iji-din 
Sarru(ru) pa-ni-Su-m[e] (50) [a-na] sabé pi-da-ti a-na mat bfilti-m]i 
(51) [a] Sum-ma ia-a-nu-mi s4bé pi-da-tum (52) ina Satti an-ni-ti 
hal-ka-at a-ba-da-at (53) \ gab-bi mAtat Sarri(ri) béli-ia (54) la-a 
i-ka-bi-i a-na pa-ni Sarri béli-ia (55) e-nu-ma hal-ka-at mat Sarri 
béli-ia (56) 0 hal-ku gab-bi (amélitu) ha-zi-a-nu-ti (57) Sum-ma 


ia-a-nu-mi sabé pi-da-tum (58) i-na Satti an-ni-ti Ju-ma-Se-ir 


LETTERS OF ABDI-KHIBA 275 


officer to take me (60) to thee’ with my brothers, and we 
will die (61) with the king, my lord, (62) To the scribe 
of the king, my lord. (63) [thus] Abdi-khiba [thy] servant. 
At your feet (64) I fall. Bring these words (65) clearly be- 
fore the king, my lord: (66) I am thy servant [and] thy son. 


1 The text reads me, but it should surely be corrected to thee. 


(59) Sarru(ru) (amélu) rabisa 0 li-il-ki-a-ni (60) a-na ia-a-Si a-di 
ahé t Ba-Bad (61) ni-mu-tum (1!) it-ti Sarru(ru) béli-nu (!) (62) [a-na 
(aJmélu)tuip-Sar Sarri(ri) béli-ia (!) (63) um-ma (m)Abdi-hi-ba ardu- 
ma a-na II Sép[é] (64) [am-k]ut-mi Se-ri-ib a-wa-tti (65) [. . .  bla- 
na-ti a-na Sarri(r[i]) (66) [danni¥ (amélu) ardu-[ka 0 amélu] maru-ka 
a-na-ku 

D! 


(1) To the king, my lord, has spoken (2) thus Abdi-khiba, 
thy servant. (3) At the feet of the king, my lord, (4) seven 
and seven times I fall. (5) Behold, has not Milki-lim 
revolted (6) to Lapaia’s sons and to (7) Arzawa’s sons, 
so as to demand (8) the land of the king for them. (9) A 
prince who has done this deed (10) why does not the 
king summon him to answer? (11) Behold Milki-lim and 
Tagi, (12) the deed, which they have done is this: 
(13) After they have taken the city of Rabuda, (14) they 
are now seeking to take Jerusalem, (15) if this land belongs 
(16) to the king, why (hesitate till) (17) Khazati be at the 
king’s disposal? (18) Behold the land of Ginti-kirmil 
(19) belongs to Tagi, and the people of Ginti (20) form a 
garrison in Bétsani, (21) and the same will happen to us, 

1 Published by Abel and Winckler, Der Thontafelfund von El-Amarna, 


Nos. 105 and 199. Translated by Knudtzon, Die El-Amarna Tafeln, 
No. 289. 


(1) [a]-na Sarri(ri) béli-ia [ki-bi-ma] (2) um-ma (m)Abdi-bi-ba 
(m) ardu-k[a-ma] (3) a-na II Sépé béli-ia a[m-kut-mi] (4) VII-ta-a-an 
i VIl-ta-a-an . . . (5) a-mur (m)Mil-ki-lim la-a i-pa-at-[-ta-ar] 
(6) i8-tu m4ré La-ab-a-ja 0 [i8-tu] (7) maré Ar-za-ia a-na e-ri-S[i] 
(8) m4t Sarri(ri) a-na Sa-Su-nu (9) (amélu) ba-zi-a-nu Sa e-pa-as ip-Sa 
an-ni-wa (10) am-mi-nim Sarri(ri) la-a Sa-al-Su (11) a-mur (m)Mil- 
ki-lim wt (m)Ta-gi (12) ip-Su Sae-pu-Su an-ni-wa (13) e-nu-ma 
la-ki-8i (alu)Ru-bu-(dja(ki) (14) u i-na-an-na (alu) U-ru-s{a]-I[i}m (ki) 
(15) Sum-ma, i-ba-as-Si mAtu an-ni-tu (16) a-na Sarri(ri) am-mi-nim 
e-nu-ma, (17) (alu) Ha-za-ti(ki) a-na Sarri(ri) Sa-ak-na-at (18) a-mur 
mat (alu) Gfn-ti-ki-ir-mi-il(ki) (19) a-na(m) Ta-gi 1 amélit (alu) 
G[fJn-ti(ki) (20) ma-sar-ti i-na Bit-sa-a-ni i-ba-aS-Si (21) 0 lu ni- 


276 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


after (22) Labaja (23) and the land of Shakmi have given 
everything (24) to the Khabiri. (25) Milikim has written 
to Tagi (26) and his sons: Astwo areour . . . (27) give 
everything, which they demand, (28) to the people of 
Kilti. (29) Shall we then let Jerusalem go? (30) The 
garrison which thou hast sent, (31) by the hands of 
Khaya, the son of Miaré, (32) Addaya has taken and 
placed (33) in his house in Khazati, (84) and 20 men 
he has sent (35) to Egypt. Let the king take heed 
(36) that there is no garrison with me. 

(37) Such is the case, as the king liveth. (388) Puuru 
his... . (39) He has departed from me (40) (and) isin 
Khazati. (41) Let the king keep this before him, (42) and 
let the king send 50 garrison-men (43) to guard his land. 
(44) The whole land of the king is lost. (45) Send Yi‘en- 
khamu, and (46) let him take heed for the king’s country. 

(47) To the scribe of the king, my lord, thus speaks 
Abdi-khiba, thy servant. Bring these words clearly 
before the king. I am, in highest degree, thy servant. 





pu-u’-mi e-nu-ma (22) (m)La-ab-a-ja_ (23) (matu) Sa-ak-mi 
i-din-nu (24) a-na (amélitu)Ha-bi-ri(ki) (25) (m)Mil-ki-lim ([S]a- 
par a-na Ta-g{i] (26) i méré lu-i II mi-la-tu-nu (27) id(!)-nu-mi 
gab-bi e-ri-i8-ti-Su-nu (28) a-na amélit Ki-il-ti(ki) (29) 0 lu-@ ni-ip- 
tu-ur (alu) U-ru-sa-lim(ki) (30) amélita ma-gsar-tu 8a tu-ma- 
Se-ir (31) ina kAt (m)Ha-ia mar Mi-ia-ri-e (32) [l]a-ki-mi (m)Ad- 
da-ja Sa-ka-an (33) i-na_biti-Su i-na (alu)Ha-za-ti(ki) (34) [0 xji 
fa]lméliti a-na (mdtu) Mi-is-ri(ki) (35) G-ma-Se-[iJr [I]u-a [!]-te-mi 
Sarri(ri) (36) ia-a-nu-mi amélitu ma-sar-tum Sarri(ri) 1t-ti-ia 

(37) ki-na-an-na li-ib-lu-ut Sarri(ri) (38) lu-G ir-bi-8u (m)Pu-d-ru 
(39) pa-ta-ar i-na ma-ab-ri-ia (40) i-na (alu) Ha-za-ti i-ba-a8-Si 
(41) OU li-iz-kir Sarri(ri) i-na pa-ni-Su (42) lu-ma-Se-ir Sarru L 
amélita (43) ma-sar-ta a-na na-sa-ar mati (44) gab-bi mat Sarri(ri) 
pa-ta-r[a-at] (45) mu-Se-ra (m)Ji-ih-en-ba-m[u] (46) li-te mat 
Sarri(ri) (47) a-na (amélu) ttup-(SJar Sarri(r[i) béli-ia] (48) [um]- 
ma (m)Abdi-hi-ba ardu-[ka-ma] (49) a-wa-ti ba-n[a-ta] (50) i-din-mi 
a-na Sar{ri](ri) ma-at-ti danni’ (51) a-na ka-tti ardu-ka a-na-ku 


BE 1 
(1) To the king, my lord, has spoken (2) thus Abdi- 


1 Published by Abel and Winckler, Der Thontafelfund von El-Amarna, 
No. 106. Translated by Knudtzon, Die El-Amarna Tafeln, 290, and by 
Ungnad in Gressmann, Altorientalische Texte und Bilder, p. 134. 


(1) [a-na](m) Sarri(ri) béli-ia (2) [ki]-bi-ma um-ma (3) (m)Abdi-bi. 


LETTERS OF ABDI-KHIBA 277 


khiba, thy servant. At the feet of the king, my lord, 
seven and seven times, I fall. (5,6) Behold, the deed 
which Milki-il and Shuardata have done (7) against the 
land of the king, my lord. (8) They have won over (?) the 
soldiers of Gazri, (9) the soldiers of Gimti (10) and of Kilti 
(11) and have taken the territory of Rubute. (12) The 
territory of the king is lost (13) to the Khabiri. (14) And 
now indeed, (15) a city of the territory of Jerusalem, 
called (16) Bit-Ninib, (17) one of the cities of the king, 
has been lost (18) to the people of Kelti. (19) Let the 
king listen to Abdi-khiba, thy servant, (20) and send 
troops, (21) that I may restore the king’s land to the 
king. (22) For if there are no troops, (23) the land of 
the king will be lost to the (24) Khabiri. (25) This is the 
deed (26) of Shuardata and Milki-il, (27, 28) [broken off] 
(29, 30) and let the king take care of his land. 


ba ardu-ka-ma a-na IT Sépé (4) [Sarri](ri) bé[l]i-ia VII-ta-a-an 0 VII- 
ta-a-an am-kut (5) [a-mJur i[p-S]a \. Sa e-pu-Su-ni (6) (m) Mil-ki-lu u 
(m)Su-ar-da-tum (7) a-na mat Sarri(ri) béli-ia (8) mu-hi-ru sAbé 
(alu) ga-az-ri(ki) (9) sabé (alu) Gi-im-ti(ki) (10) U1 sAbé (alu) Ki-il- 
ti(ki) (11) sa-ab-tum m4t (alu) Ru-bu-te(ki) (12) pa-ta-ra-at mat 
Sarri(ri) (13) a-na (amélutu) Ha-bi-ri (14) i i-na-an-na ap-pu-na- 
ma (15) al mat U-ru-sa-lim(ki) Su-mu-Sa(!) (16) (alu) Bit-(ilu) 
Nin-ib (17) al Sarri(ri) pa-ta-ra-at (18) [a]-Sar amélit (alu) Ki-il- 
ti(ki) (19) li-i8-me Sarri(ri) a-nma(m) Abdi-hi-ba ardi-ka (20) 0 lu- 
ma-Sar sabé pi-da-ti (21) lu-ti-ra mat Sarri(ri) a-na Sarri(ri) 
(22) X Sum-ma ia-a-nu sAbé pi-da-tum (23) pa-ta-ra-at mat Sarri(ri) 
a-na amélitu (24) \, Ha-bi-ri (25) ip-Su md[t]¢ an-ni-t (26) [lu [n]Ja- 
ka mar (m)Mil-ki[-l7] (27) [&u Tu-na[-kla ma[r (m)Su-ar-d]a-[t]i 
(28) al[u . . .] (29) li-is-k-i{n] (30) sar[r]i(ri) a-na 


F 1 
(1)To the king [my lord, (2) thus has spoken] (8) [Abdi]- 
khiba, thy servant. [At] the feet [of the (4) king, my 
lord] seven times and seven times [do I fall]. (5) Behold 


mati[-su] 


1 Published by Abel and Winckler, Der Thontafelfund von El-Amarna, 

174. Translated by Winckler, Die Thontafeln von Tell-el-Amarna 

(Keilinschrifiliche Bibliothek, v), No. 184, and by Knudtzon, Die El- 
Amarna Tafeln, No. 285. 


(1) [a-na Sarri](r[i) béli-ia]ki-bi-ma] (2) [um-ma (m)A]bdi-b[i-ba 
ardu-ka-ma] (3) a-na II Sépé [Sarri(ri) béli-ia] (4) VII-ta-a-an u 
VII-t{a-a-an am-kut-mi] (5) a-mur a-na-ku la-a (amélu) [ba-zi-a-nu] 


278 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


I am not a [prince] (6) but an officer am I to the king, 
my lord. (7, 8) Why has the king . . . not sent his 
messenger . . . (9) Under such circumstances Hen- 
khamu, (10) has sent (11). . . (12). . . I (18). 
let the king hearken (14) to Abdi-khiba, his servant. 
(15) Behold there are no (16) troops . . . (17). 
let the king, my lord, send (18) an officer to take (19) the 
princes with him (20) the lands of the king (21). 


(22) 60) Sand péopletes i ar (23) 2 are eee 
i (24) and Addaia, the officer of the king, (25) [has] 
their house . . . (26) Let the king take heed (27) for 


them, (28) and let him send a messenger (29) quickly! 
Wien geioe ae oUjouwcie 


(6) a{mé]lu U-i-ti a-na-ku a-nfa Sarri(ri) béli-ia (7) am-mi-nim mar 
(amélu) Sipri k[i-ma ar-hi-e]& (8) la-a G-ma-Se-ra s[a]rrfu(ru) béli-ia] 
(9) [k]i-na-a[n-nJa G-ma-S[e-ra] (10) [((m) E-en-ha-]mu e-m[u .. . 
11)(. ... tli-sitd(. . . tjar-Su(12)[. . . ajn-a a-na-ku (13) [h- 
ig-mi| Sarru(ru) (14) [a-na(m) Abd]i-hi-ba ardi-Su (15) [a-nu-ma] 
iJa-a-nu-mi (16) [sdbé] pi-da-tu (17) [lu-ma-Se rja Sarru(ru) béli-ia 
(18) [(amélu) rabisJa 0 Ji-il-ki (19) [(amélitu) ha-zi]-a-nu-ti it-ti-Su 
20) [. . midtati Sarru(ru) (21)... . ru-ma (22)... nv 
améluti . . . (23). . . Sai-ba-Su-a . . . (24 [U(m) Ad-da-jja 
(amélu) rabis Sarri[ri] (25) [a-]ra-Su  bita-Su-nu (26) 0 li-is-ki-in 
Sa(rjr[u(ru)] (27) [a]-na Sa-Su-nu (28) i lu-ma-Se-ra mar [amélu 
Sipri] (29) [bla-mu(!)-tam e-nu-[ma] (30) a-mu-dlu]-m[i . . |] 


5. THE LETTER FROM LACHISH * 


This letter was found in the mound of Tell-el-Hesy 
(ancient Lachish) May 14, 1892, by F. I. Bliss, and 
awakened great interest because it obviously belongs to 
the same series as the Tell-el-Amarna letters and pos- 
sesses the additional interest of having been actually 
discovered in the soil of Palestine. 

(1) [To the] great,? (2) thus speaks Pabi,? (3) at thy 

1Published by Hilprecht, Expedition of the University of Pennsyl- 
vania, vol. i; Old Babylonian Inscriptions, part 2, Plate 64, No. 147. 
Translated by Winckler, Keilinschriftliche Bibliothek, v, No. 219, and by 
Ungnad in Gressmann, Altorientalische Texte und Bilder, i, pp. 127, 
128, and by Knudtzon, Die El-Amarna Tafeln, No. 333. See also Sayce, 
Palestine Exploration Fund, Quarterly Statement, 1905, pp. 167-169. 


2 The Great, or the Great one, a title of some officer. 
’ The reading of the name is doubtful; it may be Papi or even Ebi. 


(1) [a-na amJé{I]u rabi ki-bi-[ma] (2) um-ma (m)Pa-bi 





TABLETS FROM GEZER 279 


feet do I fall. (4) Thou must know that (5) Shipti- 
Ba‘alt and (6) Zimrida? (7) are conspiring (?) and 
(8, 9) Shipti-Ba‘al has said to Zimrida (10) “My 
father of the city Yarami® (?) (11) has written to me: 
(12) give me (13) 6 (?) bows (?), 3 daggers (?) (14) and 
3 swords. (15) If I (16) take the field against the land 
(17) of the king and Thou dost march (18) at my side, (19) 
I shall surely (?) (20) conquer. (21) He who makes (?) 
this plan (22) is Pabu. Send him (23) before me.” Now 
(24) have I sent (?) thee (?) Rapi-el. (25) He will bring to 
the Great (man) (26) intelligence concerning the matter (?). 


1 Letters from a certain Shipti-Ba‘al exist in the Tell-el-Amarna col- 
lection; see Knudtzon, Die El-Amarna Tafeln, Nos. 330-332. There is 
no reason to doubt that this is the same person. He is there called 
“Shipti-Ba‘al of Lakish.”’ 

2 This Zimrida is quite certainly the Prince of Lachish. See p. 274. 

3’ The reading is uncertain. 


(3) [a]-na Sépé-ka am-ku-u[t] (4) lu-i ti-i-di i-nu-ma (5) tu-Sa(!)- 
tu-na (!) (m) Sipti-ba-lu (6) i(m) Zi-im-ri-da (7) pu-ub (!)-ri-i$ (!) u 
(8) ik-ta-bi-mi (9) (m) Sipti-ba‘lu a-na(m) Zi-[ijm-ri-da (10) [a]-bi 
(alu) Ia-ra-mi (11) [8]a-par-mi a-na ia-a-Si (12) [7]d-na-ni (!)-mi (1!) 
(13) [VI] kaSta 0 ITI Gu-Um (14) t ITT nam-{s]a-ru-ta (15) Sum-ma-mi 
a-na-ku (16) us-zu-na mubhi m4ti (17) Sa Sarri 0 a-na ia-Si (18) en- 
ni-ip-Sa-ta (19) a-di-mi t-ti-ru[-s7] (20) Su-ut mu-ul-ka (21) Sa 
G-Sa (!)-at mil (!)-ka (m)Pa-a-bu 0 uS-Si-ir-[8]u [i-nJa pa-ni-ia 0 
ys ra-bi-ilu u-wa-S[i] i{r] (25) [((amélu) rab]Q iu-bal-Su (26)... 
a-wa-ti a-ni-ti 


6. TABLETS FROM GEZER 
f\ 1 
(1) Seal of Marduk-riba, son of [. . .] (2) seal of 
Abu-riba, son of [. . .] (3) Total, two men, owners of 
the houses, field [. . .] (4) the house of Lu-akhea to- 
gether with 


1The tablet was found at Gezer, but the name does not appear any- 
where upon it. It is published, with transcription and translation, by 
Pinches, Palestine Exploration Fund, Quarterly Statement, 1904, pp. 229ff. 
See also notes by Sayce, 7b., p. 236, and Johns, 71b., p. 237. Translated 
also by Ungnad in Gressmann, Altorientalische Texte und Bilder, i, 
p. 140. The tablet records a sale of property, with slaves who are 
enumerated in line 5 and following. 


(1) Kunuk (m)Marduk-riba apal [. .] (2) kunuk (m)Abu-riba 


apal[. . .] (3) gamru Sina amélute bélé bite ékli[. . .] (4) bit 
(m)Lu-4hé a-di gif. . .] 


280 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


[Here follow the seals of the persons named.] 


(5) The persons Turi-ilaa, his two wives, his son 
(6) three persons (7) two houses (?) [. . .] (> . <J 
(O)i[ ee ] yaar: 

[A number of lines are lost here, in which were given 
the conditions of the contract of sale.] 


[Here follow the seals.] 


(5) (amélu) ni8é (m) Tu-ri-il-a-a Sina sinnisati-Su mari-Su (6) SalSet 
améleliti [. . .] (7) Sina [. . .}ga (8)[. . Jaa (9)[- . J 
ia-kar 

[Text broken off and several lines lost.] 


B! 

(1) The seal of Natan-jau? (2) owner of the field which 
has been sold. (38) (area) of the field next Sinf. (4) [. . .] 
Sinf. [Reverse] (1) Before [. . .] (2) before Bu-sik 
[. . .] (8) before Zer-ukin® (4) before Nergal-shar-usur. 

(5) Month of Shebat, day fourth. (6) Eponym year of 
Akhi-ilai‘ (7) governor of Carchemish. 

Reverse: (1) [. . .] (2) he shall return [. . .] (3) he 
shall not receive. Against an attack of bennu-sickness 
(4) for a hundred days, for other physical defect (?) for 

1 The tablet was found at Gezer and somewhat later than the other. 
Its discovery was particularly useful as dispelling some doubt expressed 
as to whether the former was really discovered there, or had perhaps 
been deposited by a native to “salt” the ground. It was first published 
by Johns, Palestine Exploration Fund, Quarterly Statement, 1905, pp. 
206ff., and again transliterated and translated by Sayce, 7b., p. 272, and 
by Ungnad in Gressmann, Altorientalische Texte und Bilder, i, p. 140. 

2 Heb., Nethaniah. 
’ Probably the same person who appears in the former document, 


reverse, line 11. 
4 Akhi-ilai was eponym in the year 649. So Johns, 1b., p. 209. 


(1) Kunuk(m) Na-tan-ia-u (2) bél ekli tadani-a-ni 
[Three Seal impressions.] 


(3) [. . .] Bar ekli kimmat(m) Si-ni-i (4)[. . .] kimmat 
(m)Si-ni-i [Here follows a break in the tablet] 
[Reverse] (1) pan (m)[. . .] (2) pin (m)Bu-sik-[. . lis 


(3) pan (m)Zér-ukin (4) pan (m)Nérgal-Sar-usur (5) ariy Sabati 
mu IV (kan) (6) lim-mu(m) Ahi-ilai (2) amélu Sa-kin Gar-ga-me$ 

Reverse: (1) (00.0. 2082708 8S) 6 (2) a-ta-raeCt) aie ee 
i-lak-ki si-bit be-e[n-nJu (4) a-na i8ten meat (-me sa-ar-tu a-na kal 


LETTERS FROM TA‘ANEK 281 


all time shall be guaranteed’ (5) Month Sivan, day 17th, 
Eponym year after that of (6) Ashur-dur-usur,? gov- 
ernor of Barkhalzi.? 

(7) Before Zaggi; before Tebetaa; (8) before Bel-aplu- 
iddin; before Marduk-nasir [. . .] (9) before Khuruasi, 
mayor [. .  .] (10) before Burrapi’, agent (11) before 
Zer-ukin, son of Tebetaa; (12) before Addu-tadin; be- 
fore Si’-[. . .] (18) before Mannu-ki-Arba-’ilu; before 
[ . .] (14) before Zerutu. 


1The meaning of these lines seems to be that the seller guaranteed 
that for a period of one hundred days these slaves should be free from 
an attack of the bennu disease, and that he would guarantee for all 
time against any latent physical defect. 

2 Ashur-dur-usur was eponym in the year 651 B. C. See Johns, 
Palestine Exploration Fund, Quarterly Statement, 1905, p. 210. 

* Or Mashkhalzi. 


t-me (5) arab Simani Gmu XVII, lim-mu 3a arki (6) (m) ASur-dar- 
usur (amélu) bél pibati (alu) Bar-hal-zi (7) pan(m) Zag-gi-i pAn(m) 
Tebet-a-[a] (8) pan Bel-aplu-iddin pAn (m)Marduk-nasir [. . . 
(9) pan(m) Yur-u-a-si (amélu) ha-za-nu [. . .] (10) pan (m)Bur- 
ra-pi-'i (amélu) dam-kar (?) [. . .] (11) pan (m)Zér-ukin mAr(m) 
Tebet-[a-a] (12) pAn(m) Addu-ta-din p4én (m)Si-’-[. . .] (13) pan 
Man-nu-ki-Arba-ilu pan(m) [. . .] (14) pan (m)Zér-(-tu 


7. THE LETTERS FROM TA‘ANEK 
A 1 
(1) To Ashirat-yashur? (2) speaks (8) thus Guli- Addu. 
(4) Live happily. (5) The gods be gracious (6) to thee, 
(7) thy house and thy sons. (8) Thou hast written me 


1 Published and translated by Hrozny, Keilschrifttexte aus Ta‘anek 
in Tell Ta‘anek von Dr. Ernst Sellin. Denkschriften der kaiserlichen 
Akademie der Wissenschaften, Phil. Hist. klasse, Band L, pp. 113ff. 
(Wien, 1904), and by Ungnad in Gressmann, Altorientalische Texte und 
Bilder, i, p. 128. 

2 Hrozny reads Ishtar-washur. 


(1) a-na(m) ASirat-ia-Sur 

(2) ki-be-ma 

(3) [uJm-ma (m)Gu-li-(ilu) Addu 
(4) bu-lu-ut dam-ki-i8 

(5) ilAni li-i8-a-lu 

(6) Su-lum-ka Su-lum 

(7) biti-ka m4aré-ka 

(8) at-ta ta-aS-pu-rum 


282 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


with reference to the money [. . .] (9, 10) and behold I 
will give (11) “50 gold pieces, that it be not done." (12) Fur- 
ther: (13) Why hast thou again (?) sent (14) thy greeting 
hither. (15) Everything (16) thou hast heard, (17, 
18) have I [also] learned from there by Bélram.? (19) Fur- 
ther: (20) If the finger (=omen) of Ashirat point, 
(21) then let one mark (22) and follow! (23) And the 
sign (24) and the event recount to me. (25) Further: 
(26) With reference to thy daughter, we know her, 
(26, 27) Shalmisha, who is in Rubute. (28) When she 
is grown, (29) give her to sovereignty, (30) she must 
belong to the lord. 


1 Meaning of the clause very doubtful. Hrozny translates as above. 
2The meaning of lines 17 and 18 is doubtful. Ungnad translates 
schreibe (?) von dort, damit ich Bescheid weiss (?). 


(9) a-na ia-8i a8-Sum kaspi 
(10) u a-nu-ma a-na-di[n] 
(11) L kaspu(pl) ki la e-[t]e-pu-8u 
(12) Sa-ni-tam a-na mi-nim 
(13) u-tir tu-wa-s{a]-ru-n{i] 
(14) Su-lum-ka a-na-mu 
(15) u a-wa-tam mi-im-ma 
(16) Sa ti-i8-mi 
(17) i8-tu aS-ra-nu-um . . 
(18) kat (ilu) Bél-ra-am id-i 
(19) Sa-ni-tam u Sum-ma 
(20) i-ba-8i u-ba-an 
(21) (ilu) A-Si-rat li8-ni-nu 
(22) u li$-mu-ur-ru 
(23) u it-ta-am 
(24) u a-wa-tam te-ra-ni 
(25) a’-Sura (Sal) marti-ka ni-du 
(26) Sa i-na (alu) ru-bu-te(ki) 
(27) (Sal) Sa-al-mi-8a 
(28) u Sum-ma i-ra-bi 
(29) [t]a-da-an-3i a-na 8a-ru-te 
(30) §i-i lu-u a-na be-lim 

B! 


To Ashirat-yashur speaks thus Akhi-ia-mi. May the 
lord of the gods protect thy life, [for] thou art a brother, 
and love is in the place of thy bowels and in thy heart. 


1 For reference to publication see under the first Ta‘anek letter. The 
meaning of this extremely difficult letter is doubtful in many places. 
The translation here given rests in the main upon Hrozny, but I am 
not satisfied with it. Ungnad translates quite differently in places, 
but he also fails to secure a satisfactory meaning. 


ASHURNAZIRPAL 283 


When I was in Gurra in durance, a workman gave me 
two knives, a lance and two baskets (?) for nothing. 
And as the lance was broken, he will repair it and send 
it by Buritpi. Further: Is there [yet] wine for thy cities, 
or hast thou again put thyself in possession of it? Over 
my head is one, who is over the cities. Now behold, 
whether he will give thee good! Further: If he show 
anger, they [i. e., the enemies] will come to destruction, 
and the victory will be great. Further: Let Ilurabi 
enter Rachab and either send my man to thee or protect 
him. 
Highway, Highway (i. e., for the messenger). 


(1) a-na(m) IStar-wa-Sur [k]i-be 
(2) um-ma (m)Ahi-ia-mi bel il4nu(-nu) 
(3) napiSti-ka li-is-sur ahu at-ta 
(4) u na-ra-am i-na aS-ri ma-a-at 
(5) u i-na lib-bi-ka i-nu-ma 
(6) ar-ba-ku i-na Gur-ra(ki) 
(7) u id-na-an-ni u-ma-an 
(8) II Ggu) ma-ga-ri-ma u (isu) be-lit 
(9) u II ku-up-pa ina ia-ni-ma u 
(10) Sum-ma ga-am-ra-at (isu) be-lit 
(11) i-bi-Sa-am u u8-Si-ra-as-Si 
(12) i-na kat (m)Bu-ur-it-pi 
(13) Sa-ni-tam bi-ki-it a-na alani-ka 
(14) u lu-u ti-bu-Su ib-Sa-Su-nu 
(15) eli kakkadi-ia ma-am-ma-an 
(16) 8a it-tab-su a-na alant 
(17) 7-na-an-na a-mur ni i-nu-ma 
(18) i-bu-Su tAbta it-ti ka 
(19) Sa-ni-tam Sum-ma zi-ni u-dag-ga-al | 
(20) i-ba-as-Su u lu-u-tu id-nu-na 
(21) Sa-ni-tam li-ru-ba-am (m)Ilu-ra-bi-i 
(22) a-na(alu) Ra-ha-bi u lu-u 
(23) i-wa-Si-ra améli-ia a-na mab-ri-ka 
(24) u lu-u i-bu-Su ha-at-nu-tam 
mas-ru 
mas-Tru 


III. ASHURNAZIRPAL (885-860 B. C.) 


The great advance of Assyria in the twelfth century 
B. C. under Tiglathpileser I carried its power far be- 
yond the point which had been attained under Shal- 
maneser I (about 1300 B. C.), when the Assyrians first 


284 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


began to play a leading role in western Asia. Tiglath- 
pileser dared even to push his campaigns all the way to 
the Phoenician coast, where he held court in Arvad, 
received presents even from Egypt, and sailed out upon 
the great sea. The threat which this campaign made 
against the west sufficed to disturb all the arrange- 
ment which had been made between the Hittites and 
the Egyptians during the reign of Rameses II, by which 
the former had secured an undisputed suzerainty and 
a free hand over the whole of northern Syria. The 
Hittite power had been waning, as had also the Egyp- 
tian, and there seemed to be every likelihood for the 
transfer of the hegemony from these two to the As- 
syrians. But the death of the great king put an end to 
his conquests, and .his successors for centuries were 
unable to emulate his achievements. 

During the period of comparative inactivity which 
followed the reign of Tiglathpileser I great changes in 
western Asia took place because of the absence of the 
Assyrian peril. The kingdom of Saul and David in 
Israel was founded and made considerable progress in 
internal development and in the achievement of ex- 
ternal safety. In Damascus the original Amorite stock 
gradually gave place to a predominant Aramaic wave of 
migration, and about 950 B. C. Rezon became the 
founder of a new dynasty,’ which came into conflict 
with Israel and seriously disputed its material advance. 
During this same period of Assyrian decline Israel en- 
tered into important relations with Tyre, and the whole 
face of the west was changed. 

The revival of Assyrian power began in 885 B. C., 
when a king of extraordinary energy and power came 
to the throne who named himself Ashurnazirpal. The 


11 Kings 11. 23. 


ASHURNAZIRPAL 285 


inscriptions which have come down from his reign 
preserve abundant historical material to display the 
course and conduct of his campaigns and the develop- 
ment of his policy. His standard inscription upon. a 
monolith of alabaster contains, in three hundred and 
eighty-nine lines, an account, almost epic in grandeur, 
of his campaigns of blood and fire by which Assyrian 
power was carried to new heights. 

His first campaigns were directed against the Meso- 
potamian communities along the Chabor and the eastern 
bank of the Euphrates. Thereafter he made a vic- 
torious invasion of the territories of Nairi, about the 
head waters of the Tigris and the Euphrates, by the 
latter of which in a grotto he left an inscription, as 
Tiglathpileser had done before him. During the next 
ten years he was chiefly engaged in further conquests in 
Mesopotamia and along the banks of the Euphrates. 
It was probably in 868, though the year is uncertain, 
that he began his invasion of the west. His course was 
almost due west to Carchemish, where King Sangara 
unsuccessfully opposed him. The Euphrates crossed, he 
had little opposition until he met the forces of the 
powerful little kingdom of Patin on the Orontes, whose 
capital city was Kunulua, under King Lubarna. From 
him he received a heavy tribute, and then crossed the 
Orontes and proceeded toward the west and then south- 
ward along the Lebanon into Phoenicia. On this suc- 
cessful march he received tribute from Arvad, Byblos, 
Sidon, Tyre, and ascending the Amanus (Anti-Lebanon), 
he cut cedar beams for use in his building operations at 
home. We do not know how far south along the coast 
this campaign extended, nor do we know at what point 
the stela, mentioned at the conclusion of the text fol- 
lowing, was‘set up. It is not probable that he went 


286 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


further down the coast than the mouth of the Nahr-el- 
Kelb (the Dog River), which discharges into the Mediter- 
ranean at Beirut. There the ancient road over the 
Lebanon would invite him inland, and the tribute which 
he received from Tyre and Sidon may have been sent 
to him, as, indeed, these two cities frequently, if not 
usually, did send tribute to other conquerors at a dis- 
tance, to prevent their near approach. The stela re- 
ferred to above may have been set up on the banks of 
the Dog River, where there are no less than five such 
records by Assyrian kings. 

Ashurnazirpal does not mention Israel. Had he gone 
much farther south he would have come into contact 
with the outposts of the northern kingdom, of which 
Omri was now king. He was preparing the way for the 
attack which was to come in the next reign. 

After this important campaign there remains very 
little of achievement in his reign, which closes after 
brief campaigns in northern Mesopotamia. At the be- 
ginning of his reign Nineveh was his capital city, but after 
the sixth year his expeditions begin at Calah, which had 
been made the capital by Shalmaneser I, and which was 
now rebuilt and restored by Ashurnazirpal. There 
most of his important inscriptions have been found. 


THE ANNALS OF ASHURNAZIRPAL? 


Gotumn III: 
(78) . . . From Kunulua, the royal city of Lu- 


barna (79) of the land of Patini I departed. The river 


1The passage is taken from the Annals of Ashurnazirpal, col. iii, 
lines 78-89. The text is published I R., 17-26, and translated and 
transliterated by Peiser, in Schrader, Ketlinschriftliche Bibliothek, i, 
pp. 50ff. It is republished and translated in Budge and King, Annals 
of the Kings of Assyria (1902), pp. 254ff. For the passage here quoted 
see also Ungnad in Gressmann, Altorientalische Texte und Bilder, i, 
pp. 108, 109. 


(78). . . iStu (alu) Ku-nu-lu-a al Sarru-ti-Su $a (m)Lu-bar-na 
(79) (m&tu) Pa-ti-na-ai at-tu-muS (ndru) [A-ra-an]-tu e-te-bir ina 


ASHURNAZIRPAL 287 


Orontes I crossed, and by the river Orontes I encamped. 
From the river Orontes I departed and between (80) the 
mountains of Jaraki and Jaturi I marched. The land of 

ku I traversed and encamped by the river San- 
gura. From the river Sangura I departed and between 
(81) the mountains of Saratini and Duppani I marched, 
and upon . . . ba I encamped. Into Aribua, the 
royal city of Lubarna of the land of Patini, I entered. 
(82) The city I took for my own possession, and the 
grain and straw from the land of Lukhuti I gathered and 
heaped up therein. I made a feast in his palace, and 
men from Assyria (83) I settled therein. While I re- 
mained in the city of Aribua, I captured the cities of 
the land of Lukhuti, and slew many of their inhabitants. 
I laid them waste, and destroyed them and burned them 
with fire. (84) I took men alive and impaled them on 
stakes before their cities. 

At that time I marched along the Lebanon and to the 
great (85) sea’ of the land of Amurru I went up. In the 
great sea I washed my weapons, and made offerings to 
the gods. The tribute of the kings by the side of the sea 
(86) from the lands of Tyre and Sidon, and Byblus and 
Makhallat and Maisa, and Kaisa, and Amurru and 


1 The Mediterranean. 


eli (ndru)A-ra-an-te asakan(an) mid-dak istu eli (ndru) A-ra-an-te 
at-tu-mus ina bi-rit (80) (SadG) Ia-ra-ki (Sadi) Ia-’-tu-ri a-sa-bat 
(mAtu) [. . .]-ku a-ta-bal-kat ina eli (ndru) Sa-an-gu-ra asakan(an) 
iStu eli (n4ru) Sa-[an]-gu-ra at-tu-muS ina bi-rit (81) (Sad4) Sa-ra- 
ti-ni (Sadi) Dup-pa-a-ni a-sa-bat ina eli[{. . .]-ba asakan(an) a-na 
(alu) A-ri-bu-a al dan-nu-ti-Su Sa (m)Lu-bar-na (mtu) Pa-ti-na-ai 
etarba(ba) (82) ala a-na ra-me-ni-ia as-bat Se-am u tibnu Sa (métu) 

Lu-bu-ti e-si-di ina libbi atbuk(uk) ta-Si-il-tu ina ekalli-Su 
askun(un) nigé(e) (matu) A&-Su-ra-ai (83) ina lib-bi u-Se-Sib ki-i 
ina (alu) A-ri-bu-a us-ba-ku-ni alani(ni) Sa (m4tu) Lu-hu-ti 
aktaSad(ad) dikta-Su-nu ma’atta-Su-nu a-duk ab-bul ak-kur ina 
iSAti (84) aS-ru-up s4bé baltfti ina kAti u-sab-bi-ta ina (isu) zi-ki-bi 
ina pu-ut alani-Su-nu u-za-kip ina u-me-Su-ma Si-di (Sada) Lab-na- 
na lu as-bat a-na tam-di (85) rabite(te) Sa (m4tu) A-mur-ri lu-u 
e-li ina tamdi rabite(te) kakké-a lu-u-lil (immeru) niké a-na ilAni(ni) 
lu as-bat ma-da-tu Sa Sarrdni(ni) Sa Si-di tamdi (86) Sa (mdatu) 
Sur-ra-ai (mAtu) Si-du-na-ai (mAtu) Gu-bal-ai (mAtu) Ma-hal-la- 
ta-ai (mAtu) Ma-i-sa-ai (mAtu) Ka-i-sa-ai (m4tu) A-mur-ra-ai (alu) 


288 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


Arvad, (87) which lies in the midst of the sea; silver and 
gold and lead, and copper, and vessels of copper, and 
garments of bright colored stuffs, and cloth, and a great 
pagutu! and a small pagutu, (88) and ushu-wood, and 
ukarinnu-wood, and teeth of a dolphin, a creature of the 
sea, I received as their tribute, and they embraced my 
feet. To Mount Amanus? I climbed up, and beams 
(89) of cedar, cypress, juniper and pine I cut down. I 
made offerings to my gods. A stela with my deeds of 
valor I made and set up therein. 


1The name of a wild animal unidentified. 
2 The Anti-Lebanon. 


As RANA aaa ONL NA RN Abia BUNGLE cals atte ce 
Ar-ma-da (87) 8a kabal tAmdi kaspé burdsé anaké siparré dikar 
siparri (subatu) lu-bul-ti bir-me (subatu) kité pa-gu-tu rabitu(tu) 
pa-gu-tu sibirtu(tu) (88) (isu) uSd (isu) ukarinnu Sinnu na-hi-ri 
bi-nu-ut tam-di ma-da-ta-Su-nu am-bur Sépé-ia is-bu-tu a-na Sadé(e) 
yaa lu-u e-li (isu) guSuré (89) (isu) e-ri-ni (igu) Surmini (isu) 

ap-ra-ni (isu) buraSu lu-u ak-kis (immeru) niké a-na il4ni(ni)-ia lu 
as-bat a-su-me-tu Sa kur-di epuS(uS) ina lib-bi aS-kup 


IV. SHALMANESER III (859-825 B. C.) 


Shalmaneser III succeeded his father, Ashurnazirpal 
II, without question, and carried his father’s policies 
far beyond the dreams of their originator. In him we 
meet the first Assyrian conqueror who made the con- 
quest, and not merely the plundering, of the western 
states his policy. 

The approach to the west was mediated by an attack 
upon the Aramzean settlements in the Euphrates valley, 
whose spirit had already been broken by the severe 
campaigning of his father. In 859, 858, and 857 Shal- 
maneser invaded this territory, of which the state of 
Bit-Adini' appears to have been most powerful. It 
was ravaged with displays of savagery after the fashion 
of Ashurnazirpal. Pyramids of heads were piled up by 


1 Bit-Adini was located on both banks of the Euphrates, where the 


river turns westward after its break through the Taurus. See, further, 
Sina Schiffer, Die Aramaer (Leipzig, 1911), pp. 61-74. 


SHALMANESER III 289 


city gates and the torch applied to ruined villages. 
When all opposition had been beaten down the land 
was annexed to Assyria, placed under direct Assyrian 
rule, and repeopled with Assyrian colonists. 

Such success must certainly lead to an attack upon 
the far larger and richer Aramzan settlements along 
the Mediterranean. The states which must be attacked 
under this plan were Patin, lying between the Afrin 
and the Orontes; Hamath, on the Orontes; and, most 
powerful of all, Damascus. The king of Damascus at 
this time was Bir-idri (Ben-Hadad). He was ambitious 
for the hegemony over all the western territory, and it 
was perhaps this very ambition, or the jealousy which it 
inspired among the other states, which was adroitly 
used by the Assyrians to destroy the confederation for 
defense against Shalmaneser. 

The first campaign (854) was doubtless carefully 
planned, but none the less was it a surprise to the As- 
syrian monarch. His march from Nineveh across the 
great valley to Pethor was a continuous triumph, and 
at Aleppo he was met with a surrender of the city with- 
out striking a blow. ‘The first opposition was met 
within the little kingdom of Hamath, where three 
cities were taken and left in ruins. Shalmaneser then 
advanced to Qarqar,’ where he was met by a most de- 
termined body of raw levies, composed for the most 
part of contributions from Hamath, Damascus, and 
Israel. To these were added details from Cilicia and 
Cappadocia, from Phoenicia and from Arabia and 
Ammon. The Assyrian story is of a great victory, in 
which the allies, according to the Monolith Inscription,’ 

1Probably Kal‘at el-Mudik, the ancient Apamza; see Maspero, 
The Passing of the Empires, p. 70, note 4. So also Winckler, KAT3, 
P- Col. ii, 97, 98. 


290 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


lost 14,000, while the Obelisk’ Inscription makes the 
loss 20,500, and a third’ account places it at 25,000, 
and a fourth® increases it to 29,000. But there is no 
word of plunder, of tribute, or of the extension of As- 
syrian domination, and there can therefore be no doubt 
that the confederates, who fought for their homes, had 
defeated the Assyrian veterans. 

Difficulties elsewhere, notably in Babylonia, pre- 
vented a renewal of the attack until 849, when again 
Damascus and Hamath, with their allies, defeated the 
Assyrians. In 846 Shalmaneser, feeling the seriousness 
of the situation, and being still determined to over- 
whelm the allies with the mere weight of numbers, and 
with an army which he claims numbered 120,000 men, 
met the same allies. His boast of victory is the same as 
before, but it is none the less clear that he was again 
defeated. The next attempt was made in 842 under 
circumstances much more favorable for the invaders. 
Bir-idri, who had been the real leader of the allies, 
was probably now dead, and Ahab and Joram, his 
successor, who had contributed their share to the de- 
fense, were no more. Jehu, a coward by nature, was 
king of Samaria, while the weak but cruel Hazael 
reigned in Damascus. The other states were too dis- 
cordant in themselves and too fearful of the ascendancy 
of Damascus to join in any further united action. Tyre 
and Sidon sent Shalmaneser gifts, that their commerce 
might not be impeded by war, while Jehu by his gifts 
sought the aid of the conquering Assyrians against the 
people of Damascus, whom he regarded as enemies. 
Hazael was left alone to fight the battles in defense of 
men too ignoble or too foolish to protect themselves. 

1 Lines 65, 66. 


2 Bull Inscription, No. 1, line 18. 
8 Berlin Inscription, line 16. 


SHALMANESER III 291 


He fortified himself in Saniru (Hermon), but was de- 
feated with heavy loss and compelled to retire upon 
Damascus and there stand a siege. Damascus was, 
however, not taken, and Shalmaneser had to content 
himself with cutting down the trees about the city, 
and with a raid into the Hauran. In 839 he made his 
sixth attack upon the west, but is able only to report 
that he took four of Hazael’s cities. No such series of 
rebuffs had ever been received by an Assyrian mon- 
arch. In all these campaigns there was no conquest of 
the much-coveted west, there was no extension of As- 
syrian government, there was no glory for the Assyrian 
arms. Yet he had prepared the way, and the west, 
though unconquered, had suffered severe losses in its 
brave defense. Another Assyrian invader would find 
the road prepared for his march. 

During the entire period of these wars in the west 
Shalmaneser was almost equally busied with the north 
and northwest, where the upper Tigris bursts through 
its mountain barriers. These valleys and hillsides had 
been devastated by Ashurnazirpal, but their reconquest 
by Shalmaneser had to begin in 860 at the beginning of 
his reign. The kingdom of Khaldia, as its inhabitants 
called it, or Urartu, as the Assyrians knew it, was full 
of new vigor, and was developing in many ways. It 
had adopted the Assyrian script, and was disputing 
Assyrian progress in no uncertain manner. In 857 
Shalmaneser attacked this new kingdom again, and 
plunged through it from west to east. Similar expedi- 
tions took place in 850 and 833. Another expedition 
under the leadership of a Turtan, in 829, is, indeed, 
followed by great boasts of victory, for which there 
seem to be few good reasons, for the kingdom of Khaldia 
continued to prosper and increase. 


292 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


An even more evident failure to achieve lasting 
results is found in the territory east and southeast of 
Assyria, the land of Namri, which was invaded in 859, 
844, and 836, but these expeditions secured nothing but 
plunder. 

The greatest achievement of the whole reign of Shal- 
maneser was in the south. The king of Babylonia, 
Marduk-nadin-shum, threatened by a rebellion in the 
southern part of his dominions, applied to Shalmaneser 
for aid. The opportunity was eagerly embraced, and 
Shalmaneser overran the Chaldean communities, crushed 
‘the rebellion, and reéstablished the rule of Marduk- 
nadin-shum, who reigned thenceforth under the pro- 
tectorate of Assyria (852-851 B. C.). 

In 829 a rebellion broke out in Assyria, and during its 
progress in 825 Shalmaneser died. The rebellion was 
finally crushed by his successor, Shamshi-Adad IV 
(825-812), whose reign was taken up with numerous 
campaigns intended to solidify the shattered empire. 

In 812 Adad-nirari III, grandson of Shalmaneser III, 
ascended the throne, and during his reign of nearly 
thirty years (812-783), crowded with campaigns, ac- 
complished much for the restoration of Assyrian pres- 
tige. We are, unhappily, but poorly supplied with 
inscriptions of his reign, and are not able to trace his 
movements in detail, though, fortunately, the Assyrian 
Eponym Canon supplies us with chronological details 
sufficient to enable us to follow them in part. He seems 
to have invaded the west in 806, 805, 803,' and 797, 
and upon these expeditions claims to have received 
tribute from all the states on the seacoast from Tyre 
to Philistia and also to have so humbled Mari, king of 
1The Canon merely says “against the sea coast’’; see p. 229. This 


might mean the Persian Gulf coast. It is not quite certain, therefore, 
that the statement in the text is correct. 


SHALMANESER III 293 


Damascus, as to secure heavy booty from him and to 
consider him thereafter as a subject king. In his reign, 
therefore, we may recognize the results of the work of 
Shalmaneser III. But there could be no real peace in 
these Syro-Phcenician states so long as the kingdom of 
Khaldia continued to hold sway in territory from which 
the invasion of northern Syria was so easy and so 
tempting. The removal of this great menace to his 
western and northwestern borders was not accomplished 
by him. He was much more successful in eight cam- 
paigns against the Medes, and in Babylonia he com- 
pletely restored Assyrian supremacy and made a great 
stride forward in the amalgamation of Assyrians and 
Babylonians. His reign must be considered one of the 
greatest in the annals of his people. 


854 B. C. 
THE OBELISK INSCRIPTION ! 


(54) In the sixth of my years of reign I marched 
against the cities which are in the territory of the 
(55) river Balikh. They had killed Giammu their prince. 
(56) I entered Til-mar(?)-akhi. (57) I crossed the Eu- 
phrates at high water, [and] (58) received the tribute of 
all the kings of the Hittite country. (59) At that time 
Bir-idri, (60) king of Damascus, Irkhulina the Hamathite, 


1 The beautiful obelisk containing this text was found in the central 
palace at Nimroud, and is now in the British Museum. It was first 
published by A. H. Layard, Inscriptions in the Cuneiform Character 
from Assyrian Monuments (London, 1851), pp. 87-91, and translated by 
J. Oppert, Histoire des empires (Versailles, 1865), pp. 108-116, by 
A.H. Sayce, Records of the Past, v, pp. 29-42. The text was republished 
by Abel and Winckler, Ketlschrifttexte zum Gebrauch bei Vorlesungen 
(Berlin, 1890), pp. 7ff., and translated by Winckler, Ketlinschriftliche 
Bibliothek, i, pp. 129ff. Compare also Ungnad in Gressmann, Altori- 
entalische Texte und Bilder, i, p. 110. 


(54) ina VI palé-ia a-na ala-ni Sa si-di (naru) Ba-li-hi (55) ak-tf-rib 
(m)Gi-am-mu bél ala-ni-Su-nu idd-ku (56) a-na (alu) Til-mar-a-hi éru- 
ub (57) (naru) Purattu ina mi-li-Sa é-bir (58) ma-da-tu Sa sarr4-ni $a 
(matu) Hat-ti (59) kéli-Su-nu am-bur ina (-mi-Su-ma (m)Pir-id-ri 
(60) Sar (matu) Dimasku (m)Ir-bu-li-na (matu) A-mat-a-a a-di Sarr4- 


294 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


together with the kings (61) of the Hittite country 
trusted in one another, and (62) marched to make war 
and battle (63) upon me. By command of Ashur, the 
great lord, my lord (64) I fought with them and de- 
feated them. I took from them (65) their chariots, 
their horses, their equipments, and (66) destroyed, 
with arms, twenty thousand five hundred of their troops. 





ni (61) Sa (mAtu) Hat-ti u a-bat tam-ti a-na idi a-ha-mi8 (62) it-tak- 
lu-ma a-na é-pi8 kabli u tahazi (63) a-na irti-ia it-bu-ni ina ki-bit 
Agur bélu rabti béli-ia (64) it-ti-Su-nu am-dah-hi-is abikta-Su-nu 
a’-kun (65) nar-kabAti-Su-nu bit-hal-la-Su-nu u-nu-tu tahazi-Su-nu 
e-kim-Su-nu (66) XX.M.V.C (sdbu) ti-du-ki-Su-nu ina kakké u-Sam- 
kit 
Tue MonouitH INSCRIPTION ! 

Cotumn II: 


(78) In the eponym year of Daian-Asshur in 
the month of Airu, on the fourteenth day I departed 
from Nineveh, crossed the Tigris [and] approached the 
cities (79) of Giammu on the Balikh. The fear of my 
dominion, the brightness of my powerful arms frightened 
them and they slew with their own arms Giammu their 
lord. (80) I entered Kitlala and Til-sha-mar-akhi. I 
brought my gods into his palaces [and] in his palaces 
I held festival. (81) I opened his treasury [and] found 
his treasures; his goods and possessions I plundered 
[and] carried away to my city of Asshur. From Kitlala 


1The monolith containing this inscription was erected in the neigh- 
borhood of Diarbekr, on the upper Tigris, and is now in the British 
Museum. It is published III R., 7f. (1866). Compare also James R. 
Craig, Hebraica, iii (1887), p. 201. It has been frequently translated, 
for example, by A. H. Sayce, Records of the Past, iii, p. 81; F. E. Peiser, 
Keilinschriftliche Bibliothek, i, pp. 151ff. The portion here given is also 
translated by Winckler, Ketlinschrifiliches Textbuch zum Alten Testa- 
ment, 3te Auf., p. 18ff., and by Ungnad in Gressmann, Altorientalische 
Texte und Bilder, i, p. 109. 


(78) ina lime Daian-Agur arab Airu imu XIV (kam) iStu Ninua 
at-tu-muS (ndru) Diglat i-té-bir a-na aldni(ni) (79) 8a Gi-am-mu 
(naru) Balibi ak-ti-rib pul-ba-at béld-ti-ia na-mur-rat kakki-ia iz- 
zu-ti ip-la-hu-ma i-na kakki ra-ma-ni-Su-nu (m)Gi-am-mu béli-Su-nu 
(80) i-du-ku a-na (alu) Kit-la-la u (alu) Til-Sa-m4r-a-hi lu eru-ub 
ilani-ia ana ekallati-8u lu-u-8e-ri-ib ta-si-il-tu ina ekallAti-Su lu a38-kun 
(81) na-kan-te lu ap-ti ni-sir-tu-Su lu a-mur makurri-Su buSa-Su a8-lu- 


SHALMANESER III 295 


I departed [and] approached Kar-Shulmanu-asharid. 
(82) Upon boats made of the sheep skins I crossed the 
Euphrates for the second time at flood. The tribute of 
the kings of that side of the Euphrates, of Sangar (83) of 
Carchemish, of Kundashpi of Kummukh, of Arame, of 
Bit-Gusi, of Lalli, the Melidean, of Khaiani, of Bit- 
Gabar, (84) of Kalparuda, the Patinzan, of Kalparuda, 
the Gurgumzan, silver, gold, lead, copper, [and] copper 
vessels, (85) I received in Asshur-utir-asbat,—on the 
far side of the Euphrates,—on the river Sagur; this city 
the Hittites (86) call Pitru. I departed from the Eu- 
phrates, [and] approached Khalman (i. e., Aleppo). 
They feared my battle, [and] embraced my feet. I re- 
ceived (87) gold and silver as their tribute. I offered 
sacrifices to the god Adad of Khalman. 

I departed from Khalman and approached two cities 
of (88) Irkhulini, the Hamathite. Adennu, Parga, [and] 
Argana, his royal city, I captured. I brought out his 
booty possessions and (89) goods of his palaces, and set 
fire to his palaces. I departed from Argana; I approached 
Qargqar; (90) Qarqar his royal city, I plundered, de- 
stroyed [and] burned with fire. Twelve hundred chariots, 
twelve hundred horsemen, twenty thousand men of 


la a-na ali-ia ASur ub-la istu (alu) Kit-la-la at-tu-muS a-na (alu) Kar- 
$ul-man-nu-asaridu (82) ak-ti-ribina elippAni maSak tah-Si-e $a Sani-te 
Sanitu (naru) Pu-rat ina me-li-Sa e-bir ma-da-tu Sa Sarrani $a-Sidi am- 
ma-te Sa (naéru) Purat Sa (m)Sa-an-gar (83) Gar-ga-meS-ai Sa (m)Ku- 
un-da-as-pi (alu) Ku-mu-ha-ai Sa (m)A-ra-me mar Gu-si Sa (m)Lal-li 
(alu) Me-li-da-ai Sa (m)ha-ia-ni mar Ga-ba-ri (84) Sa (m) Kal-pa-ru-da 
(mAtu) Pa-ti-nai-ai $a (m)Kal-pa-ru-da (matu) Gam-gu-ma-ai kaSpi 
hurasi anak? siparri ummari siparri (85) (alu) ASur-ut-tir-as-bat Sa Sidi 
am-ma-te $a (ndru) Pu-rat Sa éli (ndru) Sa-gu-ri Sa niSi-e (mAtu) Hat- 
ta-ai (alu) Pi-it-ru (86) i-ka-bu-Su-ni ina lib-bi am-hur iStu éli (naru) 
Pu-rat at-tu-mu8 a-na (alu) Hal-man ak-ti-rib tahazi i-du-ru Sepa 
is-bu-tu (87) kaspi hurdsi ma-da-ta-Su-nu am-bur niki ana pan (ilu) 
Adad Sa (alu) Hal-man épu-uS iStu (alu) Hal-man at-tu-muS a-na 
al4-ni (88) 8a (m)Ir-bu-li-e-ni (mAtu) A-mat-a-a ak-ti-rib (alu) A-di- 
en-nu (alu) Par-ga-a (alu) Ar-ga-na-a Alu Sarru-ti-Su akSu-ud Sal- 
la-su buSa-Su (89) makkuri ékallate-Su u-Se-sa-a a-na ékéllate-Su 
i8Ati ad-di i8tu (alu) Ar-ga-na-a at-tu-muS a-na (alu) Kar-ka-ra ak-ti- 
rib (90) (alu) Kar-ka-ra 4lu Sarru-ti-Su ab-bul ak-kur ina 184te a8-ru- 
up I.M.II.C narkabati I.M.II.C bit-hal-lu X XM sabé Sa (m) Bir-id-ri 


296 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


Bir-idri! (91) of Damascus; seven hundred chariots, seven 
hundred horsemen, ten thousand men of Irkhuleni the 
Hamathite; two thousand chariots, ten thousand men of 
Ahab, (92) the Israelite; five hundred men of the Guzans 
(i. e., of Que, Cilicia); one thousand men of the Musreans; 
ten chariots, ten thousand men of the Irqanatians; 
(93) two hundred men of Matinu-ba’li, the Arvadite; 
two hundred men of the Usanateans; thirty chariots, ten 
thousand men of (94) Adunu-ba’li the Shianian; one 
thousand camels of Gindibu, the Arabian . . . one 
thousand men of (95) Ba’sa, son of Rukhubi of Ammon, 
these twelve? kings he took to his assistance, [and] they 
marched to make (96) war and battle upon me. With 
the exalted power which Ashur, the lord, had granted 
me, with the powerful arms, which Nergal, who walks 
before me (97) had granted to me, I fought with them; 
from Qargar to Gilzau I accomplished their defeat. 
Fourteen thousand of their troops (98) I cast down with 
arms, like Adad I rained a deluge upon them, I heaped 


1 The Assyrian form of the name is expressed by (ilu) mm-id-ri and the 
reading of the ideogram 1 has caused much dispute. Schrader, Zim- 
mern, and Ungnad have read it Adad-idri or Hadad-idri, but Delitzsch 
and Winckler, Bir-idri. Zimmern has now changed his mind (Benha- 
dad, Hilprecht Anniversary Volume, Leipzig, 1909, pp. 299-303), and 
Langdon has SUD port him (Langdon, Pir-idri [Ben-Hadad} King of 
Syria, Expository Times, November, 1911, pp. 68, 69). The name seems 
originally to have been Bir-hadar; compare LXX, tiog 'Adep. He is the 
king who is called Benhadad in 1 Kings 20. 1ff.; 2 Kings 6. 24; 8. 7-15. 

2 he total of these numbers makes eleven, and not twelve, and the 
total of all arms amounts to 3,940 chariots, 1,900 horsemen, 62,900 
infantry, and 1,000 camels. 


i eee eee Sk ee ne ees a SC Se Se ee ae eee 


(91) 8a (m4tu) Dimaski VIIC narkabate VITC bit-hal-lu XM sabé Sa 
(m) Ir-hu-li-e-nu (matu) A-mat-a-a ITM narkabate XM sabé Sa (m)A- 
ha-ab-bu (92) (matu) Sir-’-la-a-a VC sabé 8a (matu) Gu-a-a IM sabé 
Sa (mAtu) Mu-us-ra-a-a X narkabate XV sabé $a (matu) Ir-ka-na-ta-a. 
(93) IIC sfbé 8a (m)Ma-ti-nu-ba-’-li (mtu) Ar-ma-da-a-a IIC sabé 
Sa (m4tu) U-sa-na-ta-a-a XXX narkabdte X (?) M sabé (94) Sa 
(m)A-du-nu-ba-’-li (matu) Si-a-na-a-a IM (iméru) gam-ma-lu Sa 
(m)Gin-in-di-bu-’ (matu) Ar-ba-a-a .. . M s&bé (95) Sa (m) Ba-’-Sa 
mar (m)Ru-hu-bi (m4tu) A-ma-na-a-a XII Sarra-ni an-nu-ti a-na 
nirarti-ti-Su il-ka-a a[-na e-pe’] (96) kabli u tah4zi ana mabri-ia it- 
bu-ni ina idAt sirdte Sa ASur bélu ittadin ina kakké dannite Sa 
Nergal a-lik pani-ia (97) i8-ru-ka it-ti-Su-nu am-dab-hi-is i8tu (alu) 
Kar-ka-ra a-di (alu) Gil-za-u abikta-Su-nu lu _a8-kun XIVM sabé 
(98) ti-du-ki-Su-nu ina kakké u-Sam-kit kima (ilu) Adad éli-Su-nu ri- 


SHALMANESER III 297 


up their bodies, (99) I filled the plain. [I destroyed] 
their troops with arms, I made their blood flow over the 

of the field. (100) The field was too small to cast 
down their bodies, the broad field (?) was not sufficient 
to bury them. With their bodies I dammed (101) the 
Orontes, as with a dam (?). In that battle I took from 
them their chariots, horsemen, (102) horses, their teams. 


hi-il-ta u-Sa az-nin u-ma-si Sal (?)[ma(?)-te-Su-nu (99) pa-an na-mé-é 
u-Sam-li rapSate umm4éndate-Su-nu ina kakké u-Sar-di damé-Su-nu har- 
pa-lu Sa nagu (100) i-mé-is-sir a-na Sum-kut napSaté-Su nab-ra-ru-u 
rap-Su a-na kub-bu-ri-Su-nu ib-li-ik ina nisé-Su-nu (101) (ndru) A-ra- 
an-tu kima ti-tur-ri ak-Sir ina ki-rib tam-ha-ri Su-a-ti narkabate- 
Su-nu bit-gal-la-Su-nu(102)sisé-Su-nu sinda-at ni-ri-Su-nu e-kim-Su-nu 


THE Buuu INSCRIPTION ! 


(67) In the sixth of my years of reign I departed from 
Nineveh, (and) approached the (68) river Balikh. [The 
land (?)] feared my powerful arms and [killed its prince] 
Giammu. I entered Til-mar-akhi. (69) I took the city 
for myself. I departed from the district of the Balikh. 
I crossed the Euphrates at high water (and) received 
the tribute of the kings (70) of the Hittite country. I 
departed from the Hittite country (and) approached 
Khalman (i. e., Aleppo). I offered [sacrifice to the god 
Hadad] of Khalman. I departed (71) from Khalman. 
I approached Qargar.  Bir-idri of Damascus and 
Irkhuleni of Hamath, (72) together with twelve kings of 


1 Inscribed upon two large bulls from Nimroud, published by A. H. 
Layard, Inscriptions in the Cuneiform Character from Assyrian Monu- 
ments (London, 1851), pp. 14-16, 46, 47; republished in transcription 
and translation by Delitzsch, Beitrage zur Assyriologie, vi, pp. 144ff. 
The portions here quoted are translated also by Ungnad in Gressmann, 
Altorientalische Texte und Bilder, i, p. 110. 


(67) ina VI palé-ia itu (Alu) Ni-nu-a at-tu-muS a-na (68) (ndéru) Ba- 
li-hi ak-tf-[rib m4Atu (?) iStu] pan kakké-ia dan-nu-te ip-lah-ma 
(m)Gi-am-mu [bél ali-Su-nu iddik (?) a-na] alu Til-méar-a-hi éru-ub 
(69) ala a-na ram4ni [rM]-ia as-bat iStu Si-di (ndru) Ba-li-hi at-tu- 
mus (naru) P[urdt ina mi-li-8a e-bir ma-da-tu] Sa Sarra4-ni (70) Sa 
(matu) Hat-ti am-bur iStu (m4tu) Hat-ti at-tu-muS a-na (alu) Hal- 
man ak-tf-rib (imméru) [niké ana pdn Adad?] Sa (alu) Hal-man 
épu-uS (71) istu (alu) Hal-man at-tu-mu8 a-na (alu) Kar-ka-ra ak- 
ti-rib (m)Bir-id-ri 8a (matu) Iméri-Su) (m)Ir-hu-le-ni (mAtu) 
A-ma-ta-a-a (72) a-di XII Sarra-ni Sa Si-di tam-di a-na idé a-ha-mi8 


298 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


the sea-coast trusted to their arms, and marched to 
make war and battle against me. (73) I fought with 
them. Twenty-five thousand of their warriors I de- 
stroyed with arms. Their chariots, their saddle-horses, 
(74) their equipments I took from them. They fled to 
save their lives. I took ship and went out upon the sea. 


ARRAS Nat asa eo Nt Sane 2 RESO Se ene ae 
it-tak-lu-ma a-na e-pe’ kabli-u tahazi a-na irti-ia it-bu-ni (73) it- 
ti-Su-nu am-dab-hi-is XXMVM sdbé ti-du-ki-Su-nu ina kakké t-8am- 
kit narkabéte-Su-nu bit-hal-la-Su-nu (74) d-nu-ut tabazi-Su-nu 
e-kim-Su-nu a-na St-zu-ub napSate-Su-nu e-li-G ina elippé ar-kab 
a-di kabal tam-di a-lik 


THE BERLIN INSCRIPTION 


(1) Shalmaneser, the great king, the mighty king, 
(2) king of all the four quarters, the sturdy, (3) the bold, 
the rival of the princes (4) of the world, great kings, 
(5) son of Ashurnazirpal, king of the world, king of 
Assyria, (6) son of Tukulti-Ninib, king of the world, 
king of Assyria, conqueror of (7) Enzi,’ Gilzan, (and) 
Khubushkia. (8) Urartu, I smote (?) their defeat (9) I 
accomplished. Like fire (10) I came upon them. Ak- 
huni (11) of the people of Adini,? together with his gods 
(12) the soldiers of his land, and the goods of his house- 
hold I seized (13) for the people of my land. At that 


1From a large statue of the king, found at Asshur (see Andre, in 
Mitteilungen der Deutschen Orient Gesellschaft, No. 21, pp. 20, 39-42). 
Published by Messerschmidt, Keilschriftterte aus Assur, historischen 
Inhalts, i, No. 30, Plates 41, 42. Translated by Langdon, Expository 
Times, November, 1911, p. 69. 

2 Elsewhere Enzite. 

For the correct translation of mar Adini see note on Iaua mar 
Humria, p. 304. 


(1) Sulmanu-aSaridu Sarru rabd Sarru dannu 
(2) Sar kul-lat kib-rat arba’i ik-du 
(3) li-’-G 8a-nin mal-ki 
(4) 84 ki8-S8a-ti rabdti Sarrani 
(5) mar ASur-nasir-apli Sar kissAti Sar (mat) ASSur 
(6) apal Tukulti-Ninib Sar kiSSAti Sar (mat) ASSur-ma ka-Sid 
(7) (mat) En-zi (mat) Gil-za-a-nu (mat) Hu-bu-us-[ki-a] 
(8) (mat) U-ra-[ar?]-tam as-pan (?) [abikta-Sunu] 
(9) a’-kun-ma ki-ma iSati 
(10) eli-Su-nu a-ba-’ A-bu-ni 
(11) mar A-di-ni a-di ilani-8d 
(12) sabé-Su mati-80 makkur biti[Su a]-su[ba-3u] 
(13) a-na ni8é mAti-ia [i-nu-]Su-ma 


SHALMANESER III 299 


time (14) Bir-idri of the land of Damascus, (15) together 
with the twelve princes, his helpers, (16) their defeat I 
accomplished. ‘Twenty-nine thousand (17) strong war- 
riors (18) I prostrated like a simoon (?) (19) The rest of 
his soldiers, into the (20) river Orontes (21) 1 cast. 
(22) To (23) save (24) their lives they went up. (25) Bir- 
idri forsook his land.! (26) Hazael, the son of a nobody, 
(27) seized the throne. His numerous soldiers (28) he 
summoned; to make (29) battle and war against me he 
went forth. (80) With him I fought, his defeat (81) I 
accomplished. ‘The wall of his camp I took from him. 
(32) To save his life (83) he went up. To (34) Damascus, 
(35) his royal city, I pursued him. 


1 “Forsook his land” is equivalent to abdication. 


(14) (m, ilu) Bir-id-ri $a (mat) Dimaski 

(15) a-di XII mal-ki ri-si-Su 

(16) abikta-Su-nu a8-kun-ma XXIXM 

(17) a-li-li mun-tab-hi-si 

(18) -ni-li ki-ma Su-bi! 

(19) si-ta-at sAbé-Su-nu a-na 

(20) nar A-ra-an-te (21) aS-pu-uk (22) a-na (23) Su-zu-ub 
(24) napSati-Su-nu e-li-G (25) (m, ilu) Bir-id-ri mati-su e-mi-id 
(26) (m) Ha-za-’-ilu mar la ma-ma-na 

(27) kussa is-bat sAbé-Su ma-’-du 

(28) id-ka-a a-na e-piS 

(29) kabli u tahazi a-na irti-a it-ba 

(30) it-ti-Su am-dab-hi-is abikta-Su 

(31) as-kun dur uS-ma-ni-Su e-kim-su 

(32) a-na Su-zu-ub napSati-Su (33) e-li a-di 

(34) (Alu) Di-ma-as-ki 

(35) Al Sarriti-Su ar-di 


1 Syriac Saubd&, simoon [Haupt]. Langdon translates I crushed like 
chaff, which seems unsuitable. 


850-849 B. C. 
THE OBELISK INSCRIPTION ! 


(85) In the tenth of the years of my reign I crossed, 
for the eighth time, the Euphrates and captured the 


1 For reference to text publication see p. 293. 


(85) ina X palé-ia VIII Sanitu (nd4ru) Purattu e-bir ald-ni Sa 


300 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


cities of Sangara of Carchemish. (86) I marched to the 
cities of Arame, and captured Arne, his royal city, with 
one hundred of its villages. 

(87) In the eleventh of my years of reign I crossed, 
for the ninth time, the Euphrates and captured cities 
without number. I went up to the cities of the Hittite 
country, and (88) of Hamath, and captured eighty-nine 
cities. Bir-idri of Damascus and twelve kings of the 
Hittite territory trusted (89) to their arms. I accom- 
plished their defeat. 


RRMA OL eI UNION Ue canon Cycle Aen! imi) Bebo 8 
(m)Sa-an-ga-ra Gar-ga-mi8-a-a ak-Su-ud (86) a-na ald-ni Sa (m)A-ra- 
me ak-tf-rib (alu) Ar-ni-e 4lu Sarru-ti-Su adi IC ald-ni-Su aksu-ud 
(87) ina XI palé-ia IX Sanitu (naru) Purattu e-bir alA-ni a-na la 
ma-ni akSu-ud a-na ald-ni $a (mtu) hat-ti (88) Sa (matu) A-mat- 
a-a at-[ta]-rad LXXXIX ala-ni akSu-ud(m)  Bir-id-ri_ (matu) 
imerigu XII Sarra-ni $a (mAtu) Hat-ti (89) a-na idf a-ha-mi8 iz-zi-zu 
abikta-Su-nu as-kun 


THE BuLL INSCRIPTION ? 


(84) In the tenth of my years of reign (85) I crossed the 
Euphrates for the eighth time. The cities of Sangar of 
Carchemish I destroyed, wasted, [and] burned with fire. 
From the cities (86) of Carchemish I departed, [and] 
approached the cities of Arame. I captured Arne, the 
city of his lordship; one hundred cities of its environs 
(87) I destroyed, wasted, [and] burned with fire. I made 
a slaughter among them and took away their prisoners. 
At that time Bir-idri of Damascus, Irkhuleni (88) the 
Hamathite, together with twelve kings of the sea-coast, 
trusted in each other, and marched against me to give 
war and battle. (89) 1 fought with them (and) ac- 





1 For references to text and translations see p. 297. 


PRR NU a ONT ee RAR NG eg NC Mes I SI ARI ee a Se 

(84) ina X palé-ia (85) VITI Sanitu Purat e-bir alA4-ni $a (m)Sa-an- 
gar (alu)Gar-ga-mi8-a-a ab-bul a-kur ina iSati aSru-up istu ala-ni 
(86) 8a (alu) Gar-ga-mis-a-a at-tu-mus a-na ala-ni Sa (m)A-ra-me 
ak-ti-rib (alu) Ar-ni-e alu Sarru-ti-Su akSu-ud a-di IC ala-ni Sa li- 
me-tu-8u (87) ab-bil a-kur ina iSati aSru-up dikta-Su-nu a-duk 
Xal-la-su-nu ag-lu-la ina -me-Su-ma (m)Bir-id-ni Sa = (matu) 
Iméri-$u (m)Ir-hu-le-ni (88) (mAtu) A-ma-ta-a-a a-di XII Sarra-ni 
Sa, Si-di tam-di a-na id(pl) a-ha-mi8 it-tak-lu-ma a-na e-peS kabli 
u tabazi a-na irti-ia it-bu-ni (89) it-ti-Su-nu am-dab-hi-si abikta- 


SHALMANESER III 301 


complished their defeat. Their chariots, horsemen, [and] 
war equipments I took from them; they fled to save 
their lives. 

(90) In the eleventh of my years of reign I de- 
parted from Nineveh and crossed for the ninth time 
the Euphrates at high water. I captured ninety-seven 
cities of Sangar; (91) I captured, destroyed, wasted, and 
burned with fire one hundred cities of Arame. I reached 
the side of the Amanus [and] crossed Mount Yaraku; I 
climbed up to the Hamathite cities [and] captured the 
(92) city of Ashtamaku with ninety-seven of its cities. 
I made a slaughter and carried away prisoners from 
them. 

At that time Bir-idri of Damascus, Irkhuleni of 
Hamath, (93) with twelve kings of the sea-coast, trusted in 
each other and marched against me to give war and 
battle. I fought with them and (94) accomplished their 
defeat. Ten thousand of their soldiers I destroyed with 
arms; their chariots, horsemen, [and] war equipments I 
took from them. On my return I captured Apparasu, 
(95) a fortress of Arame. At that time I received the 
tribute of Kalparundi of Patin, silver and gold bars, 


1The account here given of a campaign in 850 against the peoples 
of Damascus and Hamath is not confirmed in the other inscriptions of 
this king, and must be due to an erroneous duplication upon the Bull 
inscription. The language is the same as that given under the eleventh 
year (849), and must be an accidental mistake for the tenth year (850). 


Su-nu as-kun narkabAti-Su-nu bit-hal-la-Su-nu t-nu-ut tah4zi-Su-nu 
e-kim-Su-nu a-na Su-zu-ub napsAte-Su-nu e-li-i (90) ina XI palé-ia 
istu (alu) Ni-nu-a at-tu-muS IX Sanitu Purdt ina mi-li-Sa e-bir 
XCVII ald-ni 8a (m)Sa-an-ga-ar akSu-ud C ald-ni Sa (m)A-ra-me 
(91) akSu-ud ab-bil a-kur ina iSati aSru-up Si-di (Sad) 
Ha-ma-ni as-bat (Sadi) Ia-ra-ku a(t)-ta-bal-kat a-na ala-ni 
$a (matu) A-ma-ta-a-a at-tar-da (92) (alu) AS-ta-mar-ku a-di 
XCIX ald-ni akSu-ud dikta-Su-nu a-duk Sal-la-su-nu a§s-lu-la ina 
fi-me-Su-ma (m)Bir-id-ri Sa (mtu) iméri-Su (m)Ir-bu-li-ni (mAtu) 
A-ma-ta-a-a (93) a-di XII Sarrd-ni Sa Si-di tam-di a-na zd(pl) a-ha- 
mis it-tak-lu-ma a-na e-peS kabli i tabazi ina irti-ia it-bu-ni it-ti- 
Su-nu am-dab-hi-si abikta-Su-nu (94) aS-kun XM s4bé ti-du-ki-su- 
nu ina kakke t-Sam-kit narkabati-Su-nu bit-hal-la-Su-nu t-nu-ut 
ta-ha-zi-Su-nu e-kim-Su-nu ina ta-ia-ar-ti-ia (alu) Ap-pa-ra-zu 
(95) alu dan-nu-ti-Su Sa (m)A-ra-me akSu-ud ina t-me-Su-ma 
ma-da-tu Sa (m)Kal-pa-ru-un-di (m4tu) Pa-ti-na-a-a kaspu(pl) 


302 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


horses, cattle, sheep, (96) stuffs, and cloths. I went up 
to the Amanus; I cut beams of cedar wood. 


1? Linen. 


hurdsu(pl) anku(pl) sisé alpé immeré (96) (subat) lu-bul-ti (subat) 
kiti(pl) am-bur a-na (Sadd) Ha-ma-ni e-li (isu) guSuré (isu) e-ri-nl 
a-kis 


846 B. C. 
THE OBELISK INSCRIPTION * 

In the fourteenth of my years of reign I called out? the 
land [and] crossed the Euphrates. Twelve kings 
marched against me; (92) I fought with them and 
accomplished their defeat. 


Tue Buti INSCRIPTION 


In the fourteenth of my years of reign I called out the 
broad land without number. (100) With one hundred 
and twenty thousand troops I crossed the Euphrates at 
high water. At that time Bir-idri of Damascus, Ir- 
khuleni of Hamath, (101) with twelve kings of the sea- 
coast, above and below,’ called out their troops without 
number, and marched against me. I fought with them 
and (102) accomplished their defeat; I destroyed their 
chariots and horsemen; their war equipments I took 
from them. They fled to save their lives. 


1 For references to texts and translations see pp. 293, 297 
2 That is, made a levy of troops. 
$ That is, North and South. 


ee 


OBELISK: 
ina XIV palé-ia matu ad-ki (néru) Purattu e-bir XII Sarrani ina 
irti-ia it-bu-ni [it-ti-Su-nu] (92) am-dab-bi-is abikta-Su-nu as-kun 


BULL: 

ina XIV palé-ia ma-a-tu rapaS-tu a-na la ma-ni ad-ki it-ti (100) 
1.C.M,XX.M umménfte-ia (néru) Purat ina mi-li-sa e-bir ina G-me- 
Su-ma (m) Bir-id-ri 8a (mtu) Dimasku (m)Ir-hu-le-ni (matu) A-ma-— 
ta-a-a a-di (101) XII Sarrd-ni Sa Si-di tam-di elfti u Saliti ummaénate- 
Su-nu ma’adati a-na la ma-ni id-ku-ni a-na irti-ia it-bu-ni it-ti-Su-nu 
am-dab-hi-si (102) abikta-Su-nu a8-kun narkabati-Su-nu_ bit-bal-la- 
Su-nu ait G-nu-ut tabazi-Su-nu e-kim-Su-nu a-na Su-zu-ub napsate- 
su-nu e-li t 


SHALMANESER III 303 


842 B.C. 
THE OBELISK INSCRIPTION ! 


In the eighteenth of my years of reign I crossed: the 
Euphrates for the sixteenth time. Hazael (98) of Damascus 
marched out to battle. One thousand one hundred and 
twenty-one of his chariots, [and] four hundred and seventy 
of his horsemen, with (99) his camp, I took from him. 


ANNALISTIC FRAGMENT ? 


(1) In the eighteenth of my years of reign I crossed, 
for the sixteenth time, (2) the Euphrates. Hazael of 
Damascus (8, 4) trusted to the great number of his 
troops (5) and called out his troops in numbers. 
(6) Saniru,? a peak in the Lebanon district, he made 
into (8) his fortress. I fought with him (9) and defeated 
him. Sixteen thousand (10) of his soldiers with arms 
(11) I destroyed with arms, one thousand one hundred 
and twenty-one of his chariots, (12) four hundred and 
seventy of his horsemen, with his camp, (13) I took 
from him. He fled to save (14) his life. I pursued him 
and (15) in Damascus, his royal city, shut him up. 


1 For reference to text and translation see p. 293. 

2 The original appears to have been lost. It is published from squeezes 
in III R., 5, No. 6, and also in Delitzsch, Assyrische Lesestiicke, 4te Auf. 
(Leipzig, 1900), p. 51f. Translated by Winckler, in Ketlinschriftliche 
Bibliothek, i, p. 140f., and by Ungnad in Gressmann, Altorientalische 
Texte und Bilder, i, p. 112. 

395% = Hermon, Deut. 3. 9. 


OBELISK: 

ina XVIII palé-ia XVI Sanitu Purattu e-bir (m)Ha-za-’-ilu 
(98) Sa (mtu) Imeri-Su a-na tah4zi it-ba-a IMICX XI narkabati-su 
IVCLXX bit-hal-lu-su it-ti (99) uS-ma-ni-Su e-kim-Su 


FRAGMENT: 

(1)ina XVIII palé-ia XVI Sanitu (néru) Purattu (2) e-bir 
Ha-za-’-ilu 8a (mdtu) Dimaski (3) a-na gi-bi$ um-manati-Su (4) it- 
ta-kil-ma ummanati-Su (5) a-na ma-’-diS id-ka-a (6) (Sadi) Sa-ni-ru 
uban Sade(e) (7) 8a pu-ut (Sadi) Lab-na-na a-na dan-nu-ti-Su 
(8) i8-kun it-ti-Su) am-dah-hi-is (9) abikta-Su aS-kun XVIM 
(10) sAbé ti-du-ki-Su ina kakké (11) u-Sam-kit IMICXXT narkabati- 
Su (12) IVCLXX bit-hal-lu-su it-ti u8-man-ni-8u (13) e-kim-Su a-na 
Su-zu-ub (14) napSati-8u é-li arki-Su ar-te-di (15) ina (alu) Di-maég-ki 


304 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


(16) I cut down his parks and marched to the mountains 
of (17) the Hauran. Cities (18) without number I de- 
stroyed, wasted, [and] (19) burned with fire, and carried 
away booty (20) without number. (21) I marched to 
the mountains of Ba’li-ra’si,! (22) a mountain which is 
at the head of the sea, (23) and set up there my royal por- 
trait. At that time I received (24) the tribute of the Ty- 
rians, (25) Sidonians, and of Jehu, (26) of the land of Omri.’ 


OBELISK LEGEND BENEATH THE RELIEFS 
Tribute of Jehu, of the land of Omri: silver (and) gold, 
a bowl (?) of gold, a basin (?) of gold, cups (?) of gold, 
pails of gold, bars of lead, sceptres (?) for the hand of 
the king, and balsam woods I received from him. 


1 At the front of the Nahr-el-Kelb, the Dog River, a short distance 
above Beirut. 

2 Jehu of Israel. The Assyrian expression mar Humrt, formerly trans- 
lated “son of Omri,’”? means rather “the people of the land of Omri,” 
as Bezold was the first to discover (Catalogue of the Cuneiform Tablets 
. . . of the British Museum, v, p. 1994). See further Bezold, Ninive 
und Babylon, 3te Auf. (Leipzig, 1909), p. 51. 


alu Sarru-ti-Su e-sir-Su (16) kiré-Su ak-kis a-di Sade(e) (17) (mAtu) 
Ha-u-ra-ni a-lik aldni(ni) (18) a-na la ma-ni a-bul a-kur (19) ina 
i8ati a’rup(up) Sal-la-su-nu (20) a-na la ma-ni a8-lu-la (21) a-di 
Sade(e) (Sadi) Ba-’-li-ra-’-si (22) 8a ré$8 tam-di a-lik sa-lam Sarru- 
ti-ia (23) ina lib-bi a8 (!)-kup ina u-me-Su-ma (24) ma-da-tu Sa 
(mAtu) Sur-ra-a-a (25) (matu) Si-du-na-a-a 8a (m)Ia-u-a (26) mar 
Hu-um-ri-i am-hur 
OBELISK LEGEND: 

ma-da-tu Sa (m)Ia-u-a mar Hu-um-ri-i kaspé buragé sip(?)-lu 
burdsu zu-ku-tu hurdsu ka-bu-a-te burdsu da-la-ni hurdsu anaké 
(isu) bu-but-tu buSd Sarri (isu) bu-dil-ha-ti am-bur-Su 


839 B. C. 
THE OBELISK INSCRIPTION 

In the twenty-first of my years of reign I crossed the 
Euphrates for the twenty-first time. I marched against 
the cities of (103) Hazael of Damascus. I captured four 
of his cities. I received the tribute of the Tyrians, 
(104) Sidonians and Byblians. 
OBELISK: 

ina XXI palé-ia X XI Sanitu (ndru) Purattu e-bir a-na alani(ai) 
(103) 8a Ha-za-’-ilu 8a (mAtu) Imeri-Su a-lik IV ma-ha-zi-3u 


-akSud(ud) ma-da-tu Sa (m4tu) Sur-ra-a-a (104) (matu) Si-du-na-a-a 
(mAtu) Gu-bul (!)-a-a am-bur 





ADAD-NIRARI IV 305 


V. ADAD-NIRARI III (812-783 B. C.) 


1. CALAH INSCRIPTION ! 


(1) The palace of Adad-nirari, the great king, the 
powerful king, king of the world, king of Assyria, the 
king over whom from his childhood Ashur, king of the 
Igigi? had watched, and had presented him with a king- 
dom (2) beyond compare, whose lordship, like 
had proclaimed over the people of Assyria, and (3) had 
established his throne; the lofty priest, who adorns 
E-sharra,® the unwearied . . . , who holds in his hand 
the command of E-kur; (4) who goes about in the service 
of Ashur his lord, and the kings of the four quarters of 
the earth (5) has he cast down at his feet; who has con- 
quered from Siluna, (6) which lies in the east, the lands 
of Saban, Ellipi, Kharkhar, Araziash, (7) Mesu, Madai, 
Gizilbunda, in its entire extent, (8) Munna, Parsua, 
Allabria, Abdadana, (9) Nairi, in its entire extent, Andiu, 
whose location is far distant, (10) the mountain slopes, 
in their entire extent to the coast of the great sea of the 
(11) east; who conquered from the bank of the Euphrates 
the Hittite country, Amurru in its entirety, (12) Tyre, 


1 First published in I Rawlinson, 35, No. 1. Translated by Abel in 
Keilinschriftliche Bibliothek, i, pp. 190ff.; Winckler, Keilinschriftliches 
Textbuch, 3te Auf., p. 26f., and by Ungnad in Gressmann, Altortentalische 
Texte und Bilder, i, pp. 112, 113. 

2 The gods and spirits of the upper world. 

3 The temple of Ashur, called also Ekur. 


(1) e-kal (m)Adad-nirari Sarru rab Sarru dan-nu Sar kiSSati Sar 
(matu) ASSur Sarru Sa ina mari-Su Agur Sar (ilu) Igigi ut-tu-Su-ma mal- 
kut (2) la Sa-na-an u-mal-lu-u ka-tuS-Su ri-’-u-su kima ri-ti éli niSe 
(matu) ASSur u-te-bu-ma (3) u-Sar-Si-du kuss4-Su Sangu ellu za-nin 
K-Sar-ra la mu-par-ku-u mu-rim pa-an E-kur (4) Sa ina tukul-ti 
Glu) Asur béli-Su illi-ku-ma mal-ki Sa kib-rat irbit-ti (5) u-sik- 
ni-Su a-na Sep4-Su ka-Sid istu (sA4du) Si-lu-na (6) Sa na-pah (ilu) 
Sam-Si (matu) sab el-li-pi (matu) Har-har (matu) A-ra-zi-aS 
(7) (matu) Me-su (m4tu) Ma-da-a-a (mdtu) Gi-zil-bu-un-da ana 
si-hir-ti-Su (8) (mAtu) Mu-un-na (m4tu) Par-su-a (matu) Al-lab-ri-ia 
(m4tu) Ab-da-da-na (9) (mdtu) Na-’-ri ana pat gim-ri-Sa (mdtu) 
An-di-u Sa a-Sar-su ru-ku (10) mid-bak Sadu(u) a-na pat gim-ri-Su 
a-di eli tam-dim rabi-ti (11) Sa na-pah (ilu) Sam-Si iStu eli (naru) 
Purattu (m4tu) Hatti (matu) A-mur-ri ana si-bir-ti-Sa (12) (matu) 
Sur-ru (m4tu) Si-du-nu mat Hu-um-ri-i (matu) U-du-mu (matu) 





306 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


Sidon, the land of Omri,’ Edom, Palastu,? (13) to 
the coast of the great sea of the west had cast them- 
selves at my feet, (14) I laid tribute and taxes upon 
them. 

(15) I marched against Damascus, I shut up Mar’’, 
the king of Damascus, (16) in Damascus, his royal city. 
(17) The fear of the brightness of Ashur his? lord, smote 
him to earth, he took my feet and (18) surrendered.‘ 
Two thousand three hundred talents of silver, twenty 
talents of gold, (19) three thousand talents of copper, 
five thousand talents of iron, colored garments, linen (?), 
(20) an ivory bed, an ivory couch with inlaid border, his 
possessions, his goods (21) in unmeasured number in 
Damascus, his royal city, I took in his palace. (22) All 
the kings of Chaldea surrendered. I laid tribute and 
taxes upon them (23) for the future. Babylon, Borsippa, 
and Kutha (24) brought pure offerings to the oracles of 
the god Bel, Nebu, Nergal . . . 





1 Israel. 

2 Philistia. 

3 “His,” so the original. It should be fnry./2 

4 This campaign was useful to Israel in affording her a short breathing 
spell from Araman attacks. For this reason Winckler (Geschichte 
Israels, p. 154) desires to apply to Adad-nirari the passage, ‘‘And the 
Lord gave Israel a saviour, so that they went out from under the hand 
of the Syrians” (2 Kings 13. 5), and Jeremias (Das alte Testament tm 
Lichte des alten Orients, 2d edition, p. 517). Otto Schroeder has returned 
to this again, arguing (Orientalistische Lnteraturzeitung, 1912, No. 2, 
col. 63) that the Hebrew words saviour and helper are translations of 
second half of the Assyrian king’s name. But the reference is surely 
to Jeroboam, as is made clear by 2 Kings 14. 26, 27. See on the passage 
Kittel, and also Benzinger. 








Pa-la-as-tu (13) a-di eli tam-dim rabi-ti $a Sul-mu (ilu) Sam-Si ana 
Sépa-ia (14) u-Sik-ni8 biltu ma-da-tu éli-Su-nu u-kin a-na (15) matu 
Dimagki lu-u a-lik (m)Ma-ri-’ Sarru 8a matu Imeri-Su (16) ina 
(alu) Di-ma-a3-ki alu Sarré-ti-8u lu-u e-sir-Su (17) pul-bi me-lam-me Sa 
Agur béli-Su is-bup-Su-ma Sép4-ia is-bat (18) ar-du-ti épuS(us) 
MMCCC bilat kaspi XX bilat burasi (19) MMM bilat siparri V.M 
bilat parzilli lu-bul-ti bir-me kité (20) irsu Sinni ni-mat-ti Sinni 
ih-zi tam-li-e buSf-Su Sa-Su-Su (21) ana la ma-ni ina Di-ma-as-ki 
mahdz Sarrd-ti-Su ina ki-rib ékalli-Su am-bur (22) Sarrdni(ni) Sa 
(m4tu) Kal-di kAli-Su-nu ar-du-ti é-pu-8u biltu ma-da-tu ana f- 
(23)-um za-ti éli-8u-nu u-kin Babilu Bar-sip Kutt (24) ri-bat (ilu) 
Bél (ilu) Nabd (ilu) Nérgal lu-u i8-Su-ni niki ellati 


NEBO STATUE 307 


2. NEBO STATUE FROM CALAH ? 


(1) To Nebo, the powerful, the exalted, the child of 
Hsagil, the majestic leader, (2) the strong prince, the son 
of Nudimmut,? whose command is exalted, the (3) mes- 
senger of cunning things, who rules over all heaven and 
earth, who knows all things, (4) whose ear is wide open, 
who holds the tablet stylus, who takes the prisoner’s 
hand, the merciful, the sorcerer, who (5) is able to cleanse 
or bewitch the beloved of Bel, the lord of lords, (6) whose 
power is beyond dispute, without whom naught is de- 
termined in heaven, (7) the compassionate, the forgiving, 
whose condescension is good, who dwells in Ezida, which 
is in Calah, (8) the great lord, his lord has this been 
made and presented, for the life of Adad-nirari, the king 
of Ashur, his lord, and for the life (9) of Sammuramat,$ 
mistress of the palace, his mistress, by Bel-tarsi-ilu-ma, 
(10) governor of Calah, Khamadi, Sirgana, Temeni, 
Taluna, (11) for his life, for the length of his days, in- 
crease of his years, the wellbeing of his house, and his 


1 Published I R., 35, No. 2; Abel and Winckler, Keilschrifttexte zum 
Gebrauch bet Vorlesungen, p. 14.- Translated by Hommel, Geschichte 
Babyloniens und Assyriens, p. 630; by Abel, Keilinschriftliche Bibliothek, 
i, p. 193; by Winckler, Ketlinschriftluches Textbuch zum Alten Testament, 
3te Auf., pp. 27, 28. 

2 Nudimmut = Ea. 

3Sammuramat, who is the original of the legendary Semiramis, was 
the wife of Shamshi-Adad IV, and the mother of Adad-nirari IV, who 
here calls her ‘‘mistress of the palace.” See the most interesting study 
by C. F. Lehmann-Haupt, Die Historische Semiramis und thre Zeit. 
(Tiibingen, 1910). 


(1) a-na (ilu) Nabd da-pi-ni Sa-ki-e mar (ilu) E-sag-gil igigallu Sit- 
ra-bu (2) rubfi ka&’-ka-Su mar (ilu) Nu-dim-mut Sa ki-bit-su mah-rat 
(3) abkal nik-la-a-ti pa-kid kiS-Sat Sami-e irsi-tim mu-du-u mimma 
Sum-Su (4) rap-Sa uz-ni ta-me-ib kan dup-pi a-hi-zu kat ka-mi ri-me- 
nu-u mus-ta-lu (5) Sa Su-ud-du u Su-Su-bu ba-Su-u it-ti-Su na-ra-am 
(ilu) Enlil bél béli-e (6) Sa la iS-Sa-na-nu dan-nu-su Sa balu-uS-Su 
ina Sami-e la i8-Sa-ka-nu mil-ku (7) ri-me-nu-u ta-ia-a-ru Sa na-as- 
hur-Su t4bu a-sib E-zi-da Sa ki-rib (alu) Kal-bi (8) bélu raba bél-Su 
a-na balat (m)Adad-niréri Sar (mtu) ASSur béli-Su u_ balat 
(9) (ameltu) Sa-am-mu-ra-mat amelit ékalli belti-Su (m) Bél-tar-si- 
ilu-ma (amélu) Sakin (10) (alu) Kal-bi (matu) Ha-me-di (méatu) 
Sir-ga-na (m4tu) Te-mi-ni (mAtu) Ia-lu-na (11) a-na balat napséati- 
Su ardk timi-Su Sum-ud San4ti-8u Sul-mu biti-Su u nigi-Su la basa 


308 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


people, that illness may not befall his posterity. (12) Let 
every later prince trust in Nebo, trust not in any other 
god.! 

1Winckler (Keilinscriftliches Textbuch, 3te Auf., p. 28, footnote) 
refers to the last line as having a ‘‘monotheistic tendency.” It may, 


rather, have a henotheistic tendency, but even this is dubious in the 
light of the king’s other inscriptions. ‘ 


murus pirhi-Su (12) u-Se-pis-ma iki$ ma-nu ar-ku-u a-na (ilu) Nabd 
na-at-kil ana ilu Sa-ni-ma la ta-tak-kil 


VI. TIGLATHPILESER III (745-727 B. C.) 


There was a great civil war in Assyria in the year 
746, and at its close there appeared a new order in the 
kingdom. Before it there had ruled a weak descendant 
of the ancient line of kings who had made the name of 
Assyria feared from the eastern mountains to the 
western sea. In his hands the power which had swept 
with a force almost resistless was a useless thing. When 
he was gone the sceptre was grasped by a hand as firm 
as ever had been known in the kingdom, and its every 
move was directed by a mind full of original creative 
impulse. 

The new king was proclaimed under the name and 
style of Tiglathpileser in Assyria, and later under the 
name of Pulu’ in Babylonia. He does not give the 
name of his father in any of his inscriptions, and it is 
quite clear that he was not a descendant of the royal 
line, but a usurper raised to the throne by his own 
ability.? 

1The name in Assyrian is Tukulti-apal-eSarra, which signifies, “My 
help is in the son of Esharra.”’ The name in the Old Testament is writ- 
ten regularly Tiglathpileser, but appears erroneously written Tilgath- 
pilneser in 1 Chron. 5. 6, 26, and 2 Chron. 28. 20. The name is written 
exactly the same as in the former Hebrew writing in the inscription of 
Panammu found at Sinjirli (Awsgrabungen in Sendschirli, verdffentlicht 
vom Orient-Komitee zu Berlin, i, pp. 55ff.). The Ptolemaic Canon 
writes the name Poros; see p. 239. 

2 Winckler (Vorderasiatische Geschichte, p. 39) hazards the conjecture 


that he may have been a son of Adad-nirari [V, but marks it with a 
query. He gives no ground for the suggestion, nor do I know of any. 


TIGLATHPILESER IT] 309 


In the very first year of his reign Tiglathpileser found 
the opportunity for a display of his double skill as a 
general and as an organizer. Since 747 Babylonia had 
been under the rule of Nabonassar, who was unable to 
hold in check the Aramzans, who were invading the 
land from the south, threatening to engulf Babylonian 
civilization and supplant it with their own. They were 
in possession of Sippar and Dur-Kurigalzu, from which 
every semblance of Nabonassar’s dominion had dis- 
appeared. It is probable that he had asked for the 
intervention of his powerful neighbor, for Tiglathpileser 
was hailed as a deliverer as he marched southward. He 
drove the Aramzans before him, and reorganized the 
administrative system of the country. Nabonassar re- 
tained, indeed, the royal title, but the real king was 
Tiglathpileser. 

Two expeditions east of the Tigris speedily brought 
those great provinces of which Namri was the chief 
into subjection, but Media still remained practically 
independent. 

During the period of Assyrian decline, before Tiglath- 
pileser came to power, the kingdom of Khaldia (Urartu) 
had enjoyed a succession of kings whose prowess had 
gradually won all that had been lost to Assyria under 
the vigorous blows of Shalmaneser III. Sarduris II, 
perhaps the greatest of these kings, had broken down 
the whole circle of tribute-paying states dependent upon 
Assyria in the north. He had overrun the territory 
north of the Taurus and west of the Euphrates, and 
even dared to call himself king of Suri, that is, of Syria. 
Assisted by a coalition of several northern princes, he 
marched westward and seemed ready to make this 
claim good. Tiglathpileser accepted the challenge, and 
struck his first blow by laying siege to Arpad. Sarduris 


310 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


responded, not by attempting to assist the endangered 
city, but by striking directly at Assyria. Tiglathpileser 
turned upon him, and the two armies met in the south- 
eastern part of Kummukh,’ where the Assyrians gained 
a victory and pursued the fleeing Sarduris as far as the 
Euphrates north of Amid. Arpad held out for three 
years (742-740), and when finally reduced it was made 
the first Assyrian province in Syria.” Immediately upon 
its surrender deputations from nearly all the Syro- 
Pheenician states arrived bearing presents in token of 
their acceptance of the overlordship of Assyria. The 
small state of Unqi continued in rebellion, and had to 
be brought into subjection by the capture of its capital, 
Kinalia. It received an Assyrian governor, and was 
formed into a province of the now rapidly growing 
empire. During the years 739-735 Tiglathpileser was 
busied with campaigns into Armenia and into Media. 
From the former were taken two districts, Ulluba and 
Kilkhi, to receive Assyrian governors, and so assist in 
holding back the kings of Khaldia from invasions of 
Syria. 

As soon as the Assyrian army had been withdrawn 
from Syria the states which had sent tribute were 
quickly ready to unite in resisting any further payments 
to the new monarch of Assyria. It was natural enough 
to pay tribute when an Assyrian army was standing 
near by threatening reprisals; it was quite a different 
matter to send treasure away to Assyria when there 
was none to enforce its collection. Nineteen states 
united to resist the payment, emboldened by the ab- 
sence of Tiglathpileser, among them Hamath, Damascus, 
Kummukh, Tyre, Gebal, Que, Melid, Carchemish, and 


1' The later well-known Kommagene, but covering more territory. 
2 An echo of this victorious campaign appears in 2 Kings 19, 11-13. 


TIGLATHPILESER II 311 


Samaria, while Azariah of Ja’udi' (Yaudi) was the 
leader among them. Tiglathpileser came west at once 
and captured ‘‘the city of Kullani,”’? as the eponym 
canon informs us, but with the order of the campaign 
we are, unhappily, not fully acquainted because of the 
fragmentary character of the king’s annals. The re- 
maining states, except Yaudi, paid the tribute, and so 
for a time at least assured their security. The territory 
of the rebels, in its northern portion, received 30,000 
colonists from Ulluba and Kilkhi, and thousands were 
carried out of it. Menahem of Israel paid a tribute of 
1,000 shekels,® which secured for him the continuation 
of his rule, but a new province was constituted in the 
north, and over it was seated as governor the son of 
Tiglathpileser, who afterward succeeded to the throne 
under the name of Shalmaneser. 

The difficulties in the west were by no means con- 
cluded; they were, indeed, scarcely more than well 
begun. Damascus had sent tribute, but it had not 
surrendered, and no Assyrian king had set foot within 
its walls. Rezon was now king and was determined to 
hold out against the Assyrians to the last. The 


1 The name “Azariah” corresponds exactly with the name of the King 
Azariah of Judah (2 Kings 15. 1, 2), called also Uzziah (2 Chron. 26. 1), 
and the name “Ja’udi,” ‘“‘Yaudi,” corresponds perfectly with “Judah.” 
It was natural, therefore, that, as they were contemporaneous, the 
King Azariah of these inscriptions should be accepted as the Azariah 
(Uzziah) of Judah; so Schrader argued (Ketlinschriften und Geschicht- 
forschung, pp. 395-421), and so scholars generally agreed, as I also did 
myself (History of Babylonia and Assyria, ii, pp. 119ff.). It is now clear 
that this is incorrect. The land here referred to is a district of Sam’al 
(Zenjirli), of which Panammu was king, whose inscription, found at 
Zenjirli, repeatedly invokes the gods of Ja’udi (Ausgrabungen in Send- 
schirli I, Mitthetlungen aus den Orientalischen Sammlungen, Konig]. 
Museen zu Berlin, Heft xi, Berlin, 1893, pp. 64, 79). The credit of per- 
ceiving these facts belongs in the first instance to Winckler (Altorien- 
talische Forschungen, i, p. 1, Das Syrische Land Jaudi und der angebliche 
Azarja von Juda). 

2 Kullani, the modern Kullanhou, located about six miles from Tell 
Arfad (Arpad). It appears in Isa. 10. 9 in the form Calno and in 
Amos 6. 2 is called Calneh. See Gray and Driver on the passages. 

82 Kings 15. 19. 


312 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


strategy of Tiglathpileser was of the highest order, and 
his plans for strangling Damascus proceeded steadily 
and resistlessly. In 734 he went straight to the coast 
of the Mediterranean, having crossed the plains of Syria 
near Damascus. His course was southward, and either 
Ashdod or Ekron was first taken, and then Gaza was 
approached. Hanno, the king, fled to Egypt, Gaza was 
taken and its gods and goods carried away to Assyria. 

Pekah was now king of Samaria, and the weak and 
vacillating Ahaz was on the throne of Judah which had 
so lately been occupied by Ahaziah. Even in the very 
presence of the Assyrian menace these western states 
were ever engaged in a game of small and selfish politics. 
Rezon of Damascus and Pekah now united to wreak 
vengeance upon Ahaz and enrich their own kingdoms, 
Helpless before such a threat, Ahaz appealed to Tiglath- 
pileser for assistance, an appeal certain of a speedy hear- 
ing. Tiglathpileser determined to strike Samaria first, and 
immediately upon his reappearance in the west the Syro- 
Phoenician allies withdrew from southern Judah. Tig- 
lathpileser apparently entered Samaria from the plain of 
Esdraelon, and took Ijon, Abel-Beth-Ma’aka, Janoah, Qa- 
desh, and Hazor, and overran the whole of Gilead,Galilee, 
and Naphtali, carrying away large numbers into captiv- 
ity." Pekah was slain by a party of assassins, and Hosea 
appointed king in his stead by the Assyrian monarch. 

Tiglathpileser was now free to turn to the far greater 
task of overcoming Damascus. Rezon met him and 
was defeated, making a very narrow personal escape. 
The whole country was desolated, Tiglathpileser boast- 
ing that he had destroyed at this time five hundred and 
ninety-one cities, whose inhabitants, numbering thou- 
sands, were carried away, with all their possessions, to 
"12 Kings 15. 29. 


TIGLATHPILESER III ANNALS 313 


Assyria. At last, about the end of 732, Damascus fell 
into his hands. 

The success of Tiglathpileser IV in the west had ex- 
ceeded the dreams of Shalmaneser III, who first began 
these invasions. By his colonizing methods he had 
begun the assimilation of these diverse populations 
into one common whole. He had extended Assyrian 
commerce across the Euphrates valley and over all 
Syria to the Phcenician and Philistine cities. Had 
his people been native to the sea-coast, he might 
have undertaken to snatch the commerce of the Medi- 
terranean. The concluding years of Tiglathpileser’s 
reign were occupied in righting troublous situations in 
Babylonia. In 733 Nabonassar died and was succeeded 
by his son, Nabunadinzer, who died in the second year 
of his reign by the hands of an assassin, Nabu-shum- 
ukin, who reigned only one month, to be deposed by 
Ukinzer, a Chaldean prince of Bit-Amukkani. This was 
in 732, and Tiglathpileser was in camp before Damascus. 
In 731 he appeared determined to establish a new order. 
Ukinzer fled from Babylon on his approach, but pre- 
pared for a siege in his old capital of Sapia. Tiglath- 
pileser was unable to take it, perhaps on account of the 
lateness of the season. It was taken in 730, and on New 
Year’s Day, 728, Tiglathpileser was crowned king of Baby- 
lon. In the month of Tibet, 727, the great king died. 


1, ANNALS! (738) 


103. . . [In] the course of my campaign [I received] 
the tribute of the kings of [. . .] 


1 Published, transliterated, and translated by Rost, Die Keilschrift- 
texte Tiglat-Pilesers, iii (1893). See i, pp. 18ff., Plates EX; (XK XV KVL 
Compare also Winckler, Kevlinschriftliches Textbuch zum Alten Testa- 
ment, 3te Auf., pp. 28ff.; Ungnad in Gressmann, Altorientalische Texte 
und Bilder, i, pp. 113ff. 


(103). . . fina] mé-ti-ik girri-ia man-da-at-tu Sa Sar[rani] 


314 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 
104... . Azjariah of Ja’udi hoe like . 


10D Vee: iets of J a aati in 

106. . . without number exalted to neawens 
107 . SF eh ay iia reo one 12 
with eyes as from heaven 


108. . . by means of an assault of foot-soldiers 
109 . the advance of the powerful troops of 
We they heard, and their hearts feared 
ATE ove Wee coatie L dbeeaveds wasted, burned with fire 
111. . . who had taken the part (?) of Azariah and 
strengthened him 
112. . . like vinestocks 
LIS Woe eset Cn sos LAT 
L4G 6 was, closed :(?) and high 
11d G4 oes So) pwas situated andi its sexx 
TAG Rey Rete leans ie teiaiel ae DCO RELOCED 
117... . . . he set his arms in order against 
118.3... 2.0 *. “he-(?-1) “made them bear 
UW ATE NE ned Pe his great men like 
1120-122 destroyed] 
123: poh eA Zora 
a palace of my pelts : 
124. . . tribute like [the Assyrian I laid nen them] 
125... Kulflani(?) . . . his confederation 
(104). . . [Az-ri]-ia-a-u (matu) Ta-u-da-a-a kima . 
(105) . . Ajz-ri-ia-u (matu) Ia-u-di ina . . . (106). 
{a}na la ‘ni-bi ana Sami-e Sa-ku-u . . (107) 2 2 Poiana, 
kiei/a l-tik Garni-oy, ie at 108) ee fiJ-na mit-hu-us zu-ki Sép4_ 
Leste se [um-ma-na-at] Ag’ur gab-Sa-te iS-mu-ma 
ip-lab : . ab-bul ak-kur ina [iSati ae 
(il pe state [Az-ri-iJa-a-u e-ki-mu u-dan-ni-Su-ma. 

“a Leics tere  kima (isu) gup-ni . . . (113). : Sum-ru- 
sa-at . . . (114). . . id-lit-ma Sa-ka-at . .. "(115 
Sit-ku-nu-ma mu-sa-Su.. . . (116). . . fuj-Sa-pil-ma .. . 
(117) 2) 2%. tulklati-suiu-ra-kis; ana’ 20) 018) 
az-bil-Su nu-ti-ma . (119). . . Surabitikimakdér. . 
{Lines 120-122 are totally destroyed.) eres she (m) Az-ri-a-[u] 

ékal Sarrii (?)-ti-ia . ma-da-at-tu ki-l 


Ba [matu A&-Su-ri e-mid-su-nu-ti (125) . - . ma (alu) Kul-{la-ni?] 
; {((alu) gu-ub]-lu . . . kit-ri-Su (alu) . . . [(alu) ar- 


TIGLATHPILESER III ANNALS 315 


126. . . the cities Usnu, Siannu, Si{mirra], Rash- 
puna (?) on the sea-coast, together with the cities 
as far as the mountain of Saue, 

127 a mountain which reaches (?) to the Lebanon, and 
Mount Ba’lisapuna as far as Mount Ammana,' 
the mountain of the Urkarinu wood, and Sau 
in its entirety, the district of the city of Kar- 
Hadad, 

128 the city of Khatarikka,” in the district of the city of 
Nuqudina, Mount Khasu, with the cities of its 
environs, the city of Ara, both of them, 

129 with the cities of their environs, Mount Sarbfa, in 
its entirety, the cities of eh hand, Jadabi, Mount 
Yaraqu in its entirety, 

130 the cities . . . Ellitarbi, Zitanu up to the city 
of Atinni . . . the city of Bumame, nineteen 
districts 

131 of Hamath, together with the cities of its environs 
on the coast of the western sea, which they in sin 
and evil for Azariah had taken, 

132 I added to the territory of Assyria. My officers I 
set over them as governors, 30,300 men [I 
deported 


1 Ammana= Antilebanon. 
2 Hadrach, Zech. 9. 1. 


ka-a (alu) zi-mar-ra] . . (126). . . (alu) Us-nu-u (alu) 
Si-an-nu . . . (alu) Si-mir-ra (alu) Ra-aS-pu-na [Sa a-ab t]am- 
tim a-di alAni a-di (Sadi) Sa-u-e (127) Sadé(e) Sa ina (Sada) Lab-na-na 
ma it-tak-ki-pu-ni (Sadi) Ba-’-li-sa-pu-na a-di (SadQ) Am-ma-na 
(Sada) (isu) urkarinu (m4tu) sa-u a-na gi-mir-ti-Su pibat (alu) Kar- 
Adad (128) (alu) Ha-ta-rik-ka pihat (alu) Nu-ku-di-na (Sada) Ha-su 
a-di alani § Sa, si-hir-ti-Su (alu) A-ra-a [alAni] ki-lal-li-Su-nu (129) a-di 
alini 8a si-hir-ti-Su-nu (Sadt) Sa-ar-bu-u-a Sadu-u a-na gi-mir-ti- 
Su (alu) A&S-ha-ni (alu) Ia-da-bi (Sadd) Ia-ra-ku Sadu(u) a-na gi- 
mir-ti-Su (130) (alu) . . . ri (alu) El-li-ta-ar-bi (alu) Zi-ta-a-nu 
a-di lib-bi (alu) A-ti-in-ni (alu) . . . (alu) Bu-ma-me XIX 
na-gi-e (131) Sa (alu) Ha-am-ma-at-ti a-di alani Sa si-hir-ti-Su-nu Sa 
a-abh tam-tim Sa sul-mu (ilu) Sam-Si Sa ina hi-it-ti u kul-lul-ti a-na 
(m) Az-ri-ia-a-u e-ki-i-mu (132) a-na mi-sir (matu) Asur utir-ra-a 
(amélu) Su-ud-Sak-ia (amélu) bél pihati eli-Su-nu aS-kun XX XMITIC 


316 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


133. . . from] their cities, and in the district of 
Ku . . . settled them. . . . 1,223 people 
I settled in the district of Ulluba.? 


150 The tribute of Kushtashpi of Kummukh, Reson of 
Damascus, Menahem of Samaria, 

151 Hiram of Tyre, Sibittibi’li of Gebal (Byblus), Urikki 
of Que, Pisiris of Carchemish, Eni-el 

152 of Hamath, Panammti of Sam’al, Tarkhulara of 
Gurgum, Sulumal of Melid, Dadilu 

153 of Kasku, Uassurmi of Tabal, Ushkhitti of Tuna, 
Urballa of Tukhan, Tukhamme of Ishtunda, 

154 Urimmi of Khushimna, Zabibé, the Queen of Arabia, 
gold, silver, lead, iron, elephant-hide, ivory, 

155 colored garments, linen stuffs, purple and red 
stuffs, ushu wood, ukarinu wood, everything 
costly, the royal treasure, fat sheep, whose pelts 
were 

156 dyed red, winged birds of heaven, whose pinions 
were dyed purple, horses, mules, oxen and sheep, 
camels, male 

157 and female, with their young, I received. 


1 Lines 134-149 contain an account of a campaign east of the Tigris. 


nisé [as-su-ha-am-ma] (133) [ultu ki-rib] alani-Su-nu-ma pihat (alu) 
u ef u-Sa-as-bit MIICX XIII nisé ina pihat (matu) Ul-lu-ba 
u-Se-Si 


(150) [. . .] ma-da-at-tu Sa(m)Ku-uS-ta-a8-pi (alu) Ku-um-mu- 
ha-a-a (m)Ra-sun-nu (m4tu) Dimaski (m)Me-in-hi-im-me (alu) Sa- 
me-ri-na-a-a (151) Hi-ru-um-mu (alu) Sur-ra-a-a (m)Si-bi-it-ti-bi-’- 
li (alu) Gu-ub-la-a-a (m)U-ri-ik-ki (matu) Ku-u-a-a (m)Pi-si-ri-is 
(alu) Gar-ga-miS-a-a (m)E-ni-ilu (152) (alu) Ha-am-ma-ta-a-a 
(m)Pa-na-am-mu-u (alu) Sa-am-’-la-a-a (m)Tar-hu-la-ra (m4tu) Gur- 
gu-ma-a-a (m)Su-lu-ma-al (matu) Me-lid-da-a-a (m)Da-di-i-lu 
(153) (alu) Kas-ka-a-a (m)U-as-sur-me (mAatu) Ta-bal-a-a 
(m) US-hi-it-ti (mAtu) Tu-na-a-a (m)Ur-bal-la-a (matu) Tu-ba-na-a-a 
(m)Tu-ha-am-me (alu) I8-tu-un-da-a-a (154) (m)U-ri-im-me (alu) 
Hu-sim-na-a-a (m)Za-bi-bi-e Sar-rat (matu) A-ri-bi hurasu kaspu 
andku parzillu magak piri Sin piri (155) lu-bul-ti bir-me (lubultu) 
kita (subatu) ta-kil-tu (subAtu) ar-ga-man-nu (isu) ud (isu) urkarinu 
mima ak-ru ni-sir-ti Sarru-u-ti kirre pal-ku-ti Sa subate-Su-nu 
(156) ar-ga-man-nu sar-pat is-sur Sami-e mut-tap-ri-8u-ti 8a a-gap- 
pi-Su-nu a-na ta-kil-te sar-pu sisé pare alpe u si-e-ni gammale 
(157) (Sal) a-na-ka-a-te a-di ba-ak-ka-ri-Si-na am-bur 


WESTERN CAMPAIGN 317 


2. CAMPAIGN AGAINST THE WEST IN 733-732 ' 


LOD Re se Hots.) DIS? warriors 1 took* prisoner. 
cast down with my arms 


196 . REPARATIONS We: 
Sched le ta Ie ik Se et before him 
197 the chariot drivers and . . . theirarms I broke, 
198 their chariots and their horses I took . . . His 
warriors, who carried bows : 
199 . . . who carried shields and spears I took pris- 


oner with my hands, their line of battle 
200 I broke. He fled alone to save his life and 
201. . . like a mouse (?) entered the gate of his city. 
- His leaders alive 
202 I run through with spears and set them up to be 
looked upon by his land. Forty-five people (?) of 


the camp 

203. . . I collected about his city, and like a bird in 
a cage I shut him in, his parks 

204... . his plantations, which were without num- 
ber, I cut down, and left not one (tree). 

205. . . Khadara, the paternal home of Reson of 
Damascus 

206. . . (where) he was born, I besieged, I took. 


800 people with their goods 


1 Published and translated in Rost, op. cit., i, pp. 34ff., and_ ii, 
Plates xxii, xxiii, xviii. Winckler, Textbuch, pp. 31ff., and Ungnad in 
Gressmann, op. cit., pp. 114, 115. 

2 That is, Rezon of Damascus. 


(195). . . (amélu) ku[-ra-di-]Su ak-[Sud] . . . u-sam-kit 
ina (isu) kakké-ia (196). . . pa-ni-Su. . . (197) (amélu) bél 
narkabate u . . . kakké-8u-nu u-Sab-bir-ma. (198) narkabAéte-Su- 
nu sisi-Su-nu a[s-bat] . . . (amélu) mun-dab-si-Su na-8i (isu) 
kaStu.. . . (199). . . [maJ-Si ka-ba-bi as-ma-ri-e ina kata 
u-Sa[m-kit]-su-nu-ti-ma tahazi-Su-nu . . . (200) [u-pat]-tir 
Su-u a-na Su-zu-ub_ napSati-Su — e-[di]-nu-uS-Su ip-par-Si-id-ma 
(201)... ; .  [kijm[a] aisu abul ali-Su e-ru-ub (amélu) 
a’aridtiti-Su_bal-tu-us-su-nu (202) [ina kta as-bat [a-na] (isu) 
za-ki-pa-a-ni u-Se-li-ma u-Sad-gi-la mat-su XLV sdbé uS-ma-ni 
(203) [ina pi-ha]-at ali-Su ak-sur-ma kima is-sur ku-up-pi e-sir- 
Su (isu) kire-Su (204). . . sip-pa-a-te a ni-i-ba la i-Su-u ak-kis-ma 
istén(én) ul e-zib (205). . . [(alu)] Ha-a-da-ra bit abi-Su Sa 
(m)Ra-sun-ni (matu) Dimaski (206) [a-Sar] i-’-al-du al-me ak-Sud 


318 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


207. . .. their cattle, [and] sheep I took away. 750 
prisoners of Kurussa 

208 . . . prisoners of Irma, 550 prisoners of Mituna, 
I took away. 591 cities 

209. . . of 16 districts of Damascus I destroyed like 
a deluge heap. 

210. . . Samsi, queen of Aribi, who had trampled on 
the oath of Shamash 


21 ne mies 6 OLE : 
21D ie ners en. Wi Clty; Of) Le ZAShigs om 
213%, Downe ATIDI nr tne: anor Saba (2) 


214 hee ponte in her camp 

215 before my powerful arms Bee! themselves, camels, 
female camels 

216 as her tribute she brought before me. A resident 

217 I set over her. The Bir’a! 

218 I cast down at my feet. Mas’a, Tema, 

219 the Saba, Khajappa, Badana, 

220 the Khatti, the Idiba’il 

221 in the territory of the west, whose dwelling is afar 
off, 

222 the glory of my dominion cast down [tribute 

223 of my dominion], gold, silver, camels, female 
camels, 


1 Arabian tribe, as are also the following. 





VITIC nigé a-di mar-Si-ti-Su-nu (207) . alpé-Su-nu si-e-ni- 
Xu-nu ag-lu-la DCCL §Sal-la-at (alu) Ween etne (208) 
(Sal-la-at] (alu) Ir-ma-a-a DL Sal-la-at (alu) Me-tu-na_ as-lu-la 
DXCI alani (209). . . Sa XVI nagi-e 8a (matu) Dimaski ki-ma 
til a-bu-bi u-ab-bit (210). . (m)Sa-am-si Sar-rat (mAtu) A-ri-bi 
$a ma-mit (ilu) Sa-mas te-ti-ku-ma (211) 2.0 opal Sens 
. fal-na (alu) E-zafsi] . . . 213). . . [(matu)] A-ri-bi i-na 
(matu) Sa-[ba’-] (214) [niSé-Sa ij-na_ karasi-Sa : 
fla-pa-an kakké-ia ei dannati] taS-hu-ut-ma [gammalé 
a-na-ka-a-te] . (216)i1,2 . a-dfi mah-ri-a_ taS-Sa-a 
(amélu) ki-e-pul] (217) {ina éli-’a aS]-kun-ma (am{[élu) Bir-’- 
a-a] (218) [a-na sjépd-ia _u-Sak-[niS (alu) Ma-as-’-a-a (alu) 
weit ae (220) [(alu) Ha-at- ti-a-a (amélu)  [I-di-ba-’ -il-a-a 
221) [Sa mi-sir matati Sa Sulum Sam-(8i 8a a-Sar- 
Su-un- ru-u-ku] (222) [ta-nit]-ti bé-lu-ti-ia al . . . (223) 
[bé-lu-ti hurdésu. kaspu gam] mali (Sal)  a-na-ka-a-té 


WESTERN CAMPAIGN 319 


224 spices of every kind, their tribute like one man they 
carried into my presence 

225 they kissed my feet . . . their .. . a palace 
worthy of my royalty. I built. 

226 . . . . I-di-bi’lu I placed as 
aaginy ik ane land of Egypt 

227 [Bit-Khumria] all of whose cities, on my former 
campaigns I had added [to my territory] 

228 . . . . into captivity had carried, [and] 
Hat left for him Samaria alone, Pekah §itahe king 
[they had cast away] 

229 like a stormwind 


B50 er te. se CISLTICH OL Biehunnel? 

231 prisoners of . . . city of -bara, 625 prisoners of 
the city 

232. . . prisoners of Khinaton, 650 prisoners of 
Qana (?) 

233 400 prisoners of . . . at-bi-te, 650 prisoners of 
DES OD ang er Raa Lie 

2345 251. the people with their herds I carried away 

the cities of Aruma, Marum : 
235. . . Mitinti of Ashkelon had sinned ening my 


oath, and from me 
236 had flied away. He saw the defeat of Reson, [and] 
fell into terror (?) 


1The land of Israel. 


(224) [rikkké kala-ma ma-da-ta-8u-nu_ ki been a-di mab-ri-ia 

u-bi-lu-nim-ma] (225) [u-na-a8]-Si-ku Sép4-ia . ni-Su-nu 
e-kal si-[mat Sarru-u-ti-ia] ad- [di] (226) : 

(m)I-di-bi-’ -e-lu a-na (amélu) ki-(pu-u-ti éli [(matu) Mu-us-ri] 


org (227) [. . . ij-na_ gir-ri-te-ia mab-ra-a-te  gi-[mlir 
alani [-Su ana misir mAati-ia] am-nu-u. . 228) . . . li-su 
_ aS-lu-lu-ma (alu) Sa-me-ri-na_ e-di-nu-u% u-mas- ISIC LEO es 
Sarru-Su-nu. . . (229) [kima] im-ba-ri. . . (230 
[Sal-lat Sa]. . nagi-e Sa (matu) bit [. . . alj- ka? 231) 
. . Sal-lat] (alu) . . . ba-ra-a DCXXV Sal-lat (alu) . . 
(232) [Sal-lat (alu) Hi-na-tu-na DCL Sal-lat (alu) Ka-na . 
(233) Hiss Sal-lat (alu) . . . at-bi-te DCL Sal-lat (alu) Ir (?) 
Ry (234). . . niSé a-di mar-Si-ti-Su-nu [aS-lu-la] . . . (alu) 
‘A-ru-ma (alu) Ma-ru-um . . (235). . . [(m)Mi-ti-in-ti 


(matu) As-ka-lu-na-a-a ina a-di-fia ih-te-ma it-ti-ia] (236) itta-bal- 


320 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


237 Rukibtu, the son of Mitinti seated himself on his 
throne. In order 

238 to save his life he came before me, and besought me 
CE yi Me COUOUSaIRA Hie! fae 

O20 WS Wy Be ie. Rand iN Oaths ill yee meee 
tered, 15 cities [of its environs, 

240 I took from his land and] gave them to Idi-biil of 
Arubu. 





kit tah-du Sa (m)Ra-sun-ni e-mur-ma ina mi-kit [te-mi (?) im-kut] 
(237) (m)Ru-u-kip-tu mari-3u] ina (isu) kussf-3u u-Sib a-na 
(238) [etir napi8-ti-Su adi mab-ri-ia illik-|ma u-ga-la-ni D . ... 
(239). . . -ma eru-ub XV alani [Sa li-me-ti-Su (240) ultu mati- 
Su ab-tuk-ma ana] (m)I-di-bi-’-i-lu (mAtu) A-ru-bu [addin] 


3. SMALL INSCRIPTION I? 


1 Eg the city of Khatarikka to Mount Saua 

2m the cities of Gubli,? Simirra, Arqa, Zim- 
irra 

3. : . the cities of Usnd, Siannu, Ri’raba 
Ri’sisd 

4. . . cities on the coast of the Upper Sea I cap- 


tured. Six of my officials 

5 I set over them as governors; the city of Rashpuna, 
on the coast of the upper*® sea 

6. . . . . upper sea] The city of Gal’a the city 
of Abilakka, which at the entrance of Bit- 
Khumria‘ 


1 Published from squeezes of a stone tablet in III R., 10, No. 2, and 
by Rost, op. cit., i, pp. 78ff., and ii, Plate 15. Compare also Winckler, 
Textbuch, 3te Auf., pp. 34ff., and Schrader, Keilinschriftliche Bibliothek, 
ii, PR. 30ff. Ungnad in Gressmann, op. ctt., p. 115. 

2 Gabala, not Gebal.—Winckler. 

3 So the text, which reads eliti, but Small Inscription iii reads Saplite, 
i. e., “‘lower.”’ 

4 Israel. 





(1). . . kig’a . . . (alu) Ha-ta-rik-ka a-di (sada) Sa-u-a 
(2). . . (alu) Gu-ub-la (alu) Si-mir-ra (alu) Ar-ka-a (alu) Zi- 
mar-ra (3). . . [(alu)] Us-nu-u (alu) Si-an-nu (alu) Ri-’-ra-ba-a 
(alu) Ri-’-si-su-u (4). . . alAni(ni) Sa tam-tim e-li-te a-bil VI 
(amelu) Su-ud-Sak-[ia] (5) (amélu) bél pihati ili]-Su-nu a8-kun (alu) 
Ra-aS-pu-(u)na Sa a-ab tam-tam e-li-ti . . . (6) ni-te (alu) 
Ga-al-’-za (?) [(alu)] A-bi-il-ak-k[a] 8a pat (matu) Bit-—lu-um-ri-a 


SMALL INSCRIPTION 321 


7. . .. the broad [Naphtalli in its entirety I added 
to Assyria. 
8 My officials as governors I set over them. Hanno of 
Gaza 
9 fled before my arms and escaped to Egypt: the city 
of Gaza 
10 I captured, his goods, his possessions, his gods I 
carried away . . . my royal portrait 
11. . . Iset up in the palace of Hanno and 
added to the gods of their land 
12 [Tribute and taxes] I laid upon them .. . I 
overwhelmed and like a bird he fled 
13. . . I brought him back to his place 
144... .. .. . gold, silver, colored garments, linen 
stuffs 
foe ee. i.) L received. ).0,... °- bit’ Khumria 
Ieee ee ee Uhe® entirety of “its peo- 
ple 


17 their goods to Assyria I carried away. As Pekah, 
their king, they had deposed, Hosea 
18 I established as king over them. Ten talents of 
gold 
talents of silver I received as a present from 
them. 


1 Naphtali is a very clever and probable emendation of Hommel. In 
the original only the final syllable ‘%z’”’ is discernible. 


CL)% . li rap-Su a-na si-[hir-ti-Su] a-na mi-sir (matu) Assur 
u-tir-ra (8) [(amélu) Su-ud-Sak-ia (amélu) bél pihati (éli-Su-nu a8j- 
kun(m) Ha-a-nu-u-nu (alu) Ha-az-za-at-a-a (9) [la pa-an ka]kké-ia 
ip-par-si-du-ma a-na (matu) Mu-us-ri in-nab-tu (alu) Ha-az-zu-tu 
(10) [ak-Sud bu84-Su] makkura-Su ilAni(ni)-Su aS-lu-la . a'u 
salam Sarrd-ti-ia (11). . . ima ki-rib ékalli [Sa (m) Ha-a-nu- 
u-nu ul-ziz] ma . . . ilani mati-Su-nu am-nu-ma (12) [biltu 
ma-da-at-tu] u-kin-Su-nu-ti . . .  fis|-hup-Su-ma ki is-su-ri 
(13) . a-na agsri-Su u-tir-Su-ma (14) . .  fhurdsu] 
kaspu lu-bul-ti bir-me kita CLO es Rhee rabati (isu) 
beeen (matu) bit-Hu-um-ri-a f (16). . . il-lut amélu 
. pu-hur nisé-Su (17) [mak- kuri-Sunu a-na] (matu) Asur 
u-ra-a (m)Pa-ka-ha Sarru-Su-nu is-ki-pu-ma (m)A-u-si-’ (18) [a-na 
Sarrd-tiJ-ina éli-Su-nu aS-kun X gun bufrdsi] . . . gun kaspfi] 
. ti-Su-nu am-bur-su-ma 


322 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


4. NIMROUD TABLET? 


57 [Tribute] of Kushtashpi of Kummukh, Urikke of 
Qué, Sibittibi’l of Gebal, Pisiris of Carchemish, 

58 Eni-el of Hamath, Panammu of Sam/al, Tar- 
khulara of Gurgum, Sulumal [of Melid, Dadilu of 
Kaskal], | 

59 Uassurme of Tahal, Ushkhitti of Tuna, Urballa of 
Tukhan, Tukhamme of Ishtunda, Urimme of 
Khushimna, 

60 Matan-bi’l of Arvad, Sanipu of Bit-Amm4n,’ Sala- 
manu of Moab, 

61 Metinti of Ashkelon, Jehoahaz of Judah,’ Kaush- 
malaka of Edom, Mus[. .  .], 

62 Hanno of Gaza, gold, silver, lead, iron, tin, colored 
garments, linen stuffs, cloths of his land, red, 

63 Every costly thing, products of sea and land, pro- 
ducts of their land, royal treasure, horses, mules, 
teams). 3, EL received! 


1 Published in II R., 67. Republished and translated by Rost, Die 
Keilschrifttexte Tiglath-Pilesers, iii, i, pp. 54ff., and ii, p. 24. The pas- 
sage here quoted is on the Reverse, and begins, according to Rost’s 
numeration, with line 7. Compare also Winckler, Keilinschriftliches 
Textbuch zum Alten Testament, p. 34, and Ungnad in Gressmann, 
Altorientalische Texte und Bilder, i, p. 116. 

2 Ammon. 

3 This is the first appearance of Judah in the Assyrian inscriptions. 


(57) [ma-da-at-tu] Sa(m) Ku-uS-ta-aS-pi (m4tu) Ku-muh-a-a 
(m) U-ri-ik-ki (matu) Ku-u-a-a (m)Si-bi-it-ti-bi-’-ilu (alu) [Gu-ub-la- 
a-a (m)Pi-si-ri-is (mAtu) Gar-ga-mis-a-a] . . . (58) [(m)E-ni-ilu 
(matu) Ha-am-ma-ta-a-a (m)Pa-na-am-mu-u (alu) Sa-am-’-la-a-a 
(m)Tar-bu-la-ra (matu) Gur-gu-ma-a-a (m)Su-l[u-ma-al (matu) Me- 
lid-da-a-a (m)Da-di-ilu (matu) Kas-ka-ai (59) (m)U]-as-sur-me 
(matu) Ta-bal-a-a (m)US8-hi-it-ti (alu) Tu-na-a-a (m)Ur-bal-la-a-a 
(alu) Tu-ha-na-a-a (m)Tu-ha-am-[me (alu) (m)IS8-tu-un-da-a-a 
(m)U-ri-im-me (alu) Hu-Sim-na-ai (60) [ (m)M]a-ta-an-bi-’-ilu (alu) 
Ar-ma-da-a-a (m)Sa-ni-pu (alu) Bit-am-ma-na-a-a (m)Sa-la-ma-nu 
(matu) Ma-’-ba-a-a [. . .] (61) (m)MfJe-ti-in-ti (m4tu) As-ka- 
lu-na-a-a (m)Ia-u-ha-zi (mAtu) Ia-u-da-a-a (m)Ka-uS-ma-la-ka 
(matu) U-du-mu-a-a (m)Mu-us-fri] . . . (62) [(m)Ha]-a-nu- 
u-nu (alu) HaJ]-za-at-a-a hurdsu kaspu andku parzillu abéru lu- 
bul-ti bir-me kit lu-bul-ti m4-ti-Su-nu argamanu (63) [mimma 
Sum-Su] ak-ru bi-nu-ut tam-tim na-ba-li si-bu-ta-at mati-3u-nu 
ni-sir-ti Sarri-ti sisi pare sinda-at (isu) ni-[i-ri}] . . . f[am-bur] 


SARGON II 323 


VII. SARGON II (722-705 B. C.)! 


Immediately on the death of Shalmaneser V, in the 
year 722, Sargon, who was not of the royal line, suc- 
ceeded to the throne. In his brief but distinguished 
reign the kingdom of Assyria reached the very zenith 
of its power in western Asia. His contact with the 
west country, however, was somewhat less important 
for the biblical peoples than that of Sennacherib, his 
son and successor, or of Tiglathpileser IV, who pre- 
ceded him by one reign. 

The campaigns of Sargon, like those of Tiglathpileser, 
dealt chiefly with the north, that is, with Urartu or 
Chaldia, with the south, or Babylonia, and with the 
west, Syria and Palestine; and in their relative im- 
portance for Assyria they stood in the order named. 

Immediately on the death of Shalmaneser V, in the 
year 722, the city of Samaria fell after a siege of three 
years.? Sargon claims the victory for himself, though 
he could not have been present at all, and, indeed, it is 
just possible that the city may have fallen while Shal- 
maneser still lived, and the news only reached Assyria 
after his decease.* He deported 27,290 of the inhabi- 
tants and ‘‘placed them in Halah, and on the Habor, 
the river of Gozan, and in the cities [lxx, mountains] of 
the Medes,’’* whose places were later supplied by peo- 
ples brought from various lands conquered by the 
Assyrians. | 

In Babylonia® there were problems of greater moment 


1QOn the reign of Sargon students should consult the very valuable 
collection and sifting of all the inscription material in A. T. Olmstead, 
Western Asia in the Days of Sargon of Assyria. New York, 1908. 

22 Kings 17. 6. 8 So Winckler, KAT’, p. 64. 

42 Kings 17. 6. Compare 7b., 18. 11, and 1 Chron. 5. 26. On the 
places, see Hastings, Bib. Dict.; Cheyne, Ency. Bib., s. v. 

5 On the Babylonian campaign see Goodspeed, Hist., p. 246; Rogers, 
Hist., ii, pp. 152-154; Winckler, World’s History, iii, pp. 26; KAT®%, pp. 
63, 64. 


324 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


for Sargon than these affairs in the west. In 729 Mero- 
dach-baladan had paid homage to Tiglathpileser IV, 
and during the short reign of Shalmaneser V he re- 
mained quiet, though doubtless plotting rebellion at 
the first opportunity. Immediately on the change of 
dynasty, at the death of Shalmaneser, he seized southern 
Babylonia and then the city of Babylon, where he was 
proclaimed king on New Year’s Day, 721. Sargon 
marched at once into the country and attacked Mero- 
dach-baladan and his ally, Khumbanigash of Elam at 
Dur-ilu, in northern Babylonia. Sargon claims a vic- 
tory, though the sequel clearly proves that the result 
was at least indecisive. He did not take Babylonia 
from Merodach-baladan. The loss of prestige in his 
failure was a fruitful cause of rebellions elsewhere. 

The severe punishment of Samaria did not prevent 
another rebellion in the west, for in 720 Ilu-bi’di (or 
Yau-bi'di), a king of Hamath, formed part of a coali- 
tion composed of Hanno, king of Gaza, Sib’e of Egypt, 
and the lately formed Assyrian provinces of Arpad, 
Simirra, Damascus, and Samaria.’ Sargon attacked 
them in detail, first defeating Ilu-bi’di at Qarqar and 
then proceeding southward to engage Hanno and Sib’e 
at Rapikhu (Raphia). The victory was complete; Sib’e 
fled, Hanno was captured and carried to Assyria, while 
nine thousand and thirty-three of his people were 
deported. 

Sargon had no further need to attack any Syrian or 
Palestinian state until 710. He had previously removed 
Azuri, king of Ashdod, for failure to pay tribute, and 
had set up in his place Akhimiti, his twin brother. He 
was deposed in a rebellion, and a certain Yamani 


1It is interesting to note that this new rebellion in Samaria is not 
mentioned at all in the Old Testament. 


SARGON II 325 


{called also Yatna) became king. This was serious 
enough in itself, but it was only the outward expression 
of a much greater rebellion. Shabako had become king 
of Egypt about 715, and it may well have been due to 
his promises of aid that the new uprising was due. 
However that may be, it is certain that Arpad, Simirra, 
Damascus, and Samaria had joined in the rebellion, 
and, in spite of the efforts of Isaiah, Judah also yielded 
to the Egyptian wiles. Sargon made a forced march 
into the west, and Yamani fled to Egypt, to be later 
delivered up to Sargon by the king of Melukhkha. 
Ashdod, Gath, and Ashdudimmu received an Assyrian 
provincial government. 

The next events in the reign of Sargon have no direct 
bearing upon his campaigns in the biblical territory. 
They may be summarized as follows: 

During the years 719 and 718 Sargon invaded the 
north country of Urartu, or Chaldia, in the former year 
attacking successfully its eastern and in the latter its 
western borders. 

The year 717 witnessed the fall of Carchemish, the 
last of the small states into which the once powerful 
Hittite empire had broken up. 

In the years 716-712 Sargon directed a series of de- 
structive attacks upon Rusas, king of Chaldia, which 
resulted in his death, and the addition of his desolated 
territories to Assyria as a province. In the same years 
Mita of Mushke, who had ventured to invade Que 
(Cilicia), was driven back into his own territory and a 
part of Melid (Melitene) was annexed to Kummukh and 
also made into an Assyrian province. 

In 710 Sargon, feeling his borders sufficiently secure 
in other directions, entered vigorously upon an invasion 
of Babylonia. The conditions were exceedingly favor- 


326 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


able for the Assyrians. Khumbanigash of Elam, who 
had given such signal aid to Merodach-baladan in 721, 
had died in 717, and his successor, Shutur-nakhundi (in 
Elamitic, Shutruk-nakhunte), gave none. Furthermore, 
the administration of Merodach-baladan had alienated 
many of his subjects, and had offended the powerful priest- 
hood. Without external aid, and with only a divided 
support from his own people, he was compelled to flee. 
Sargon was received as a deliverer, and caused himself 
to be proclaimed as Shakkanak (governor) of Babylon. 

In 706 Sargon dedicated the new city of Dur-Sharrukin, 
which he had built for his future residence, and in 705 
he died of violence, and was ‘not buried in his house.’ 


tina biti-Su la kib-ru, K. 4730, line 9. Winckler, Keilschrifttezte, ii, 
p. 52; Altorientalische Forschungen, i, p. 411. Winckler’s attempt to 
connect with this event the passage Isa. 14. 4-20 is not convincing 
(see Winckler, Geschichte Israels, p. 183). 


1. THe Conquest oF SAMARIA (722, 721) 
Annals, lines 10-17} 

In the beginning of my reign (722) and in the first 
year of my reign (721) . . . Samaria I besieged and 
took [three lines lost] (15) 27,290 inhabitants I carried 
away, 50 chariots I collected there as a royal force 
(16) I set up again and made more populous than be- 
fore. People from lands which I had taken I settled 
there. (17) My men I set over them as governors. 
Tribute and taxes like the Assyrian I set over them. 


1 Published and translated by Winckler, Die Keilschrifttexte Sargons, 
2 vols. (Leipzig, 1889). The passage translated above is found in i, p. 4, 
and ii, p. 1. Compare also Winckler, Keilinschriftliches Textbuch zum 
Alten Testament, 3te Auf., pp. 38, 39, and Ungnad in Gressmann, Al- 
torientalische Texte und Bilder, i, p. 116. 





ina [re Sarruti-ia ina mahré pali-ia (11). . . (alu) Sa-me-rfi- 
na-a-a alme akSud . . . (15) XXVII.M,II.C,LXXXX nie agib 
libbi-Su a8-lu-la L narkabtu ki-sir Sarrd-ti-ia ina [libbi-Su-nu ak-gur- 
Mate ee) ere ultir-ma eli Sa pa-na u-Se-me niSe matdéte 
ki-8it-ti kAta-ia ina lib-bi (17) u-Se-Sib (amelu) Su-ud-Sak-ia (amelu) 
8aknu eli-Su-nu a3-kun-ma bil-tu ma-da-at-tu ki-i Sa a3-Su-ri e-mid- 
su-nu-ti 


HAMATH, GAZA, AND ELAM 327 


2. Tae Campaign AcarInst HAMATH AND Gaza (720) 
Annals, lines 23-31! 


In the second year of my reign Ilu-bi’di of Hamath 
. . . (24) collected his numerous troops to Karkar. 
The oath of Ashur he despised . . . (25) Arpad, 
Simirra, Damascus, Samaria he made rebellious against 
me. . . . {2 lines wanting] .°. . (27) he made. 
Sib’u, his Tartan, he called to his side. He marched 
against me to deliver battle and (28) slaughter. In the 
name of Ashur, my lord, I defeated him. (29) Sib’u fled 
alone like a shepherd whose sheep are stolen, and disap- 
peared. (30) Hanno I took prisoner, and carried in chains 
to my city of Asshur. (81) I destroyed, wasted, and burned 
Rapihu, [and] carried away 9,033 men with their goods. 


1 See references to text and translation, under No. 1. 


i-na Sani-e palé-ia (m)I-lu-bi{-’"-di (matu) Amatai 

(24). . . ummandate-Su rapS4-tim i-na (alu) Kar-ka-ri u-pab- 
bi-ir-ma ma-mit . . (25). . . (alu) Ar-pad-da (alu) Si- 
mir-ra (alu) Di-mas-ki (alu) Sa-me-ri-na [itti-ia uSbalkit-ma 

{Two lines wanting] (27). . . kun-ma (m)Sib’ u (amelu) tur- 
ta-nu-Su a-na ki-it-ri-Su it-mu-u-ma a-na epiS kab-li (28) u ta-ha-zi 
a-na irti-ia it-ba-a i-na zi-kir A’ur béli-ia abikta-Su-nu am-has-ma 
(29) (m)Sib’u ki-i ré’u Sa gi-na-S8u hab-ta e-da-nu-u8-Su ip-par-Sid- 
ma eli (30) (m) Ha-nu-nu i-na ka-ti as-bat-ma ka-mu-us-su a-na 
ali-ia ASSur u-ra-aS-Sum-ma (31) (alu) Ra-pi-hu ab-bul ak-kur i-na 
i8-ati aS-ru-up IX.M,X XXIII ni8é a-di makkuri-Su-nu a&-lu-la 


3. STONE INSCRIPTION FROM KataAH ! (717 B.C.) 


(7) [Sargon], the exalted prince, who fought in the en- 
virons of Dir-ilu with Khumbanigas, the king of Elam, and 
accomplished his defeat, (8) Who conquered the land of 
Judah,” whose location is distant; who destroyed Hamath; 
whose hands have taken its prince Yaubi’-di prisoner. 

1Winckler, op. cit., i, pp. 168ff.; ii, 48. Peiser, Keilinschriftliche 
Bibliothek, ii, pp. 34ff. Ungnad in Gressmann, OD. CE. A, DALLT. 


2 It is impossible to determine whether Judah is here meant, or the 
land of Yaudi in the northwestern part of Syria. 


(7) rubai na-’-du a ina ri-bit (alu) dtr-ilu it-ti (m) um-ba-ni-ga- 
as Sar (m4tu) E-lam-ti in-nam-ru-ma i8-ku-nu abikta-Su (8) mu-Sik- 
niS (mAtu) Ia-u-du $a a-Sar-Su ru-u-ku na-si-ib (matu) Ha-am-ma-te 
$a (m)Ia-u-bi-’-di ma-lik-Su-nu ik-Su-du kataé-8u 


328 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


4. CYLINDER INSCRIPTION ! (713) 


(19) [Sargon] who conquered the broad Bit-Khumria, 
who accomplished the defeat of Egypt at Rapihi, [and] car- 
ried Hanno, king of Gaza, prisoner to the city of Asshur. 


1 Winckler, op. cit., ii, p. 48; Peiser, op. cit., ii, p. 38f. 


(19) mu-ri-ib (matu) Bit-(m) Hu-um-ri-a rap-8i $a ina (alu) Ra-pi- 
hi abiktu-u (mat) Mu-us-ri i8-ku-nu-ma (m) Ha-a-nu-nu Sar (alu) Ha- 
zi-ti ka-mu-us-su u-Se-ri-ba (alu) Assur 


5. THe Campaign Acatnst Asupop (711) ! 


(90) Azuri, king of Ashdod, planned in his heart to 
bring no more tribute, (91) and sent to the kings of his 
neighborhood to stir up (92) enmity against Assyria. 
Because of the evil he had done I removed (93) his lord- 
ship over the people of his land, and (94) appointed his 
twin (?) brother Akhimiti to the kingship over them. 
(95) But the Hittites, planning evil, hated his rule, 
raised to the throne Yamani (var. Yatna), who had no 
claim upon it, [and] who, (96) like them, knew no rever- 
ence for authority. (97) In the anger of my heart I did 
not collect the mass of my troops, (98) I did not rally 
my forces. (99) With my soldiers, who do not depart 
from my side,? in the place where I am staying, (100) I 
marched against Ashdod.* (101) Yamani, who heard 
from afar (102) the approach of my column, fled to the 


1The general inscription, line 90ff. Published and translated by 
Winckler, op. cit., i, p. 114f.; ii, 33f.; Ketlinschriftliches Textbuch zum 
A.T., 3te Auf., pp. 40, 41; Peiser, Ketlinschrifiliches Bibliothek, ii, p. 64f.; 
Ungnad in Gressmann, Altorientalische Texte und Bilder, i, pp. 117, 118. 

2 That is, the guard. 

3 Var. to Ashdod, his royal city, I went in haste. 





(90) (m) A-zu-ri Sar (alu) As-du-di a-na la ma-Se-e bil-ti 
(91) libbu-Su ik-pu-ud-ma a-na Sarr4-ni li-me-ti-Su (92) zi-ra-a-ti 
(matu) ASSur i8-pur a8-Su limut-tum e-pu-Su (93) eli niSé mAti-Su 
be-lu(t)-su u-nak-kir (94) (m)A-hi-mi-ti a-hu ta-lim-8u a-na Sarri- 
ti eli-Su-nu a’-kun-ma (95) (amélu) Ha-at-te da-bi-ib sa-lip-ti be- 
lu(t)-su i-zi-ru-ma (m)Ia-ma-ni la bél (isu) kussfi (96) 8a ki-ma 
Sa-a-Su-nu-ma pa-lab bé-lu-ti la i-du-u u-rab-bu-u eli-Su-un (97) i-na 
$u-hu-ut lib-bi-ia gi-bi$ ummanA4te-ia (98) ul u-pah-bir-ma ul ak-su- 
ra ka-ra-Si (99) it-ti (amélu) ku-ra-di-ia Sa a-Sar sa-al-me (100) id&- 
a-a la ip-par-ku-u a-na (alu) As-du-di (101) al-lik-ma u su-u (m)Ia- 
ma-ni a-lak gir-ri-ia (102) ru-ki8 i8-me-ma a-na i-te-e (mAtu) Mu- 


CAMPAIGN AGAINST ASHDOD 329 


borders of Egypt, (103) which lies before Melucha, and 
was seen no more. (104) Ashdod, Gimtu [Gath], Ash- 
dudimmu (105) I besieged [and] conquered; I seized as 
booty his gods, his wife, his sons and daughters, (106, 
107) possessions and goods, the treasures of his palaces, 
together with the people of his land. (107) Those cities 
I took anew, and (108) I caused to dwell in them people 
of lands, which were the spoil of my hands, (109) from 
the lands of the East. I set my officers over them, I 
added them to the people of Assyria, they gave obedience. 
The king of Melucha, who among . . . an inaccessible 
place, a road . . . whose fathers (110) for a long 
time, since the epoch of the Moon god, had sent no am- 
bassadors to the kings, my fathers, (111) to pay respects, 
he heard afar off of the power of Ashur, Nabu, and Mar- 
duk; the fear of my royal majesty covered him, and 
terror was poured out over him. (112) He cast him into 
bonds and fetters of iron, and they brought him before 
me in Assyria,—a long journey. 

su-ri (103) Sa pa-at (m4tu) Me-luh-ha in-na-bit-ma la in-na-mir 
(104) a-Sar-su (alu) As-du-du (alu) Gi-im-tu (alu) As-du-di-im-mu 
(105) al-me ak-Sud ilfni-Su aSSati-Su aplé-Su binati-Su (106) bust 
makkdru ni-sir-ti ékalli-Su it-ti nisé mati-Su (107) a-na Sal-la-ti 
am-nu alfni Su-a-tu-nu a-na eS-Su-ti (108) as-bat niSé matati ki- 
Sit-ti ka-ti-ia (109) Sa ki-rib . . . ni-pi-ib (ilu) Sam-si lib-bi 
u-Se-Sib-ma [(amélu) Su-ud-Sak-ia eli-Su-nu as-kun] it-ti niSe (mAtu) 
Assur am-nu-Su-nu-ti-ma i-Su-tu ab-Sa-ni Sar (matu) Me-luh-ha 
(110) Sa i-na ki-rib . . . iz-zu a-Sar la’-a-ri u-ru-uh . . . Sa 
ul-tu G-me ru-ku-ti a-di-i (ilu) Sin abi-Su a-na Sarrd-ni abi-ia 
(111) rak-bu-Su-un la iS-pu-ru a-na Sa-’-al Sul-me-Su-un da-na-an 
Glu) ASur Glu) Nabd Glu) Marduk a-na ru-kiS [i8s-me-ma] pul-hi 
me-lam-me Sarrt-ti-ia ik-tu-mu-Su-ma_ it-ta-bi-ik-Su _ ha-at-tu 
(112) i-na si-is-si is-ka-ti bi-ri-tu’ parzillu id-di-Sum-ma a-na 
ki-rib (m&tu) ASur(ki) har-ra-ni . . . a-di mah-ri-ia ub-lu-ni 


6. FRAGMENT OF ANOTHER ACCOUNT OF THE CAMPAIGN 


AGAINST ASHDOD ! 


(1) In the ninth? year of my reign I marched to the 
1A fragment of a prism, published by Winckler, op. cit., i, p. 186f.; 
ji, pp. 45, 44. Keilinschriftliches Textbuch zum Alten Testament, 3te 


Auf., pp. 41, 42. Compare Ungnad in Gressmann, op. cit., i, p. 118. 
2The Annals read “eleventh” and evidently correctly. 


(1) ima IX palé-ia a-na . . . (2). . . rabi-ti-a 


330 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


bee). L> 2°) veoast] of the great sea “Wise Aue 

(3) king of Ashdod . . . (6) Akhimeti . . . (7) his 

twin (?) brother (8) I raised to rule over them . . . 

(9) tribute and taxes of my lordship (10) like those of 
(11) kings I laid upon him . . . But 

(12) the evilin . . . (18) not to bring tribute 


(14) they drove him away . . . (18, 20) They set upon 
the throne over them Yamania soldier . . . (21) their 
city (26) . . . a moat of its environs (27) . . . feet 


in depth they dug, (28) they reached the water level. 

, (29) to punish (?) the people of Philistia, 
Judah, Edom, (30) Moab, those who live by the sea, 
and brought tribute and (31) presents to Ashur, my 
lord. (32) Planning hostilities, to rebel against me, 
(33) they sent their presents to Pir’u, (34) king of 
Egypt, a prince who could not help them, that he might 
set himself (35) in hostility to me, they invited him into 
a confederation: (36) 1, Sargon, the legitimate ruler, 
(37) who honors the oath of Nabu and Marduk, and 
(38) guards the name of Ashur, I sent my troops across 
the Tigris and Euphrates (89) at flood tide. (40, 41, 
42) Yamani, their king, who had trusted to his own 





[(m)A-zu-ri?] (3) [Sar (alu) As-du-di . . . (4)aS8u. . . 
(5) i&tu. . . (6) (m)A-bi-meti . . . (7) a-bu ta-lim-8u 
éli-[Su-nu] (8) u-rab-bu-u . . . (9) bil-tu ma-da-at-tu'. . . 
(10) ki-ma Sa Sarr4-ni [mabrdti] (11) éli-Su a’-kun . . . (12) lim- 
nu-tii-na . . . (13) a-na la na-Sé-e bil-ti (14) [im-]ta-li{ku?]-ma 
Bas (15) ma-li-ki-Su-nu si-hu . . . (16). . . (17) u-Se-gu- 
Zu. . . (18) (m)Ia-ma-ni amél sébé . . . a-na Sarrd-ti 
eli-Su-nu [ina (isu) kussti?] (20) bé-ili-Su_u-Se-Si-[bu-Su-ma] 

(21) ali-Su-nu . . . (22) 8a mit-hu (?)-[si . . .] (23-25) 

(26). . . li-mé-ti-Su hi-ri-sa . . . (27) X+XX ina I amtu 
a-na Su-pa-li . . . (28) ik-Sud-du mé nak-[bi] a-na_ . . . (29) Sa 
(mAtu) Pi-lis-te (matu) Ia-u-di (mAtu) U-du-[mu] (30) [(matu) Mal]- 
a-bi a-Si-bu-ut tam-tim na-a8 bil-[ti u] (31) ta-mar-ti Sa (ilu) ASur 
bé-ili-ia (32) da-bib sa-ar-ra-a-ti la mi-i-nu bul-la-a-te (33) 8a it-ti-ia 
ana Sun-ku-ri eli (m)Pi-ir-’-u (34) Sar (mAtu) Mu-us-ri mal-ku la 
mu-Se-zi-bi-Su-nu (35) Sul-man-na-Su-nu iS-Su-u-ma_ e-tir-ri-Su-u8 
(36) ki-id-ra a-na-ku (m)Sarru-ukin rub ki-e-nu (37) pa-li-ih ma- 
mit (ilu) Nabd (ilu) Marduk na-si-ru (38) zik-ri (ilu) ASur (naru) 
Diglat (n4ru) Purattu (39) i-na méli ki8-Sa-ti e-du-u tak-lat-ti (?) 
ummanate (40) na-pa-li8 u-Se-tik u Su-u (m)Ia-ma-ni (41) Sarru-Su- 
nu Sa i-na e-[mu-uk ra-man-]i-Su (42) it-tak-lu-ma ul i[k-nu-Su] a-na 


CAMPAIGN AGAINST SAMARIA 331 


power, and had not bowed to my lordship, (48) heard 
afar off the advance of my column. (44) The fear of 


Ashur, my lord, cast him down, to . . . which is on 
the bank of the river . . . hisland .. . far away 
(49) he fled . . . Ashdod (?) 


bé-lu-ti (48) [a-]lik gir-ri-ia a-na Lente iS-me-ma (44) [na-]mur- 
rat oy) Agur bél-ili-ia Poe: Ave 


(49) . : : in-na-bit 


7. CAMPAIGNS AGAINST SAMARIA, GAzA, AND HAMATH 
(722-720) 1 

(23) From the beginning of my rule (722 B.C.) to the 
fifteenth (707 B. C.) of my years of reign I accomplished 
the defeat of Khumbanigash of Elam in the environs (?) 
of Dur-ilu; I besieged and captured Samaria; I carried 
away (24) 27,290 of its inhabitants, I collected there 50 
chariots; the remainder of them I permitted to retain 
their goods (?), put my governors over them, and upon 
them the tribute of former kings (25) I laid. 

Hanno, king of Gaza, had come with Sib’e, the Tartan 
of Egypt, to Rapikhi against me, to offer battle and 
slaughter; (26) I accomplished their defeat. Sib’e feared 
the onset of my arms, fled and was no more found; 
Hanno, the king of Gaza, I took prisoner. (27) The 
tribute of Pir’u, the king of Egypt, Samsi, the queen 

1The General Inscription, published and translated by Winckler, 
op. cit., i, pp. 96ff.; ii, p. 30f. Translated by Peiser, Ketlinschrifiliches 
Bibliothek, ii, pp. 52ff. ; ; Winckler, Keilinschriftliches Textbuch zum Alten 


Testament, 3te Auf. , pp: 37, 38; Ungnad in Gressmann, Altorientalische 
Texte und Bilder, i, p- 117. 


(23) ul-tu rés sarri-ti-ia a-di XV palé-ia $a (m) (ilu) Hlum-ba-ni-ga- 
aS (amélu) Elamd i-na ri-bit (alu) Dir-ilu(ki) aS-ku-na tab- ta-(a)-Su 
(alu) Sa-me-ri-na al-me ak-Sud (24) XXVII.M, II.C, XC nisé a-8ib 
(ina) libbi-8u a8-lu-la L (isu) narkabate ina libbi-Su-nu ak-sur-ma u 
si-it-tu-ti i-nu-Su-nu u-Sa-hi-iz (amélu) Su-ud-Sak-ia eli-Su-nu aS-kun- 
ma biltu Sarri mah-ri-e (25) e-mid-su-nu-ti (m)Ha-nu-nu Sar (alu) 
Ha-zi-ti it-ti (m)Sib-’ -e (amélu) tur-tan-nu (matu) Mu-su-ri ina (alu) 
Ra-pi-bi a-na e-piS kabli u tab4zi a-na tarsi-ia it-bu-ni (26) abikta- 
Su-nu am-ha-as (m)Sib-’-e ri-gim (isu) kakké-ia e-dur-ma in-na-bit- 
ma la in-na-mir a-Sar-Su (m)Ha-nu-nu Sar (alu) Ha-zi-ti ina ka-ti 
as-bat (27) ma-da-at-tu Sa (m)Pi-ir-’-u Sar (matu) Mu-su-ri (sal) 


332 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


of Arabia, It’amara the Sabaean, gold, the products (?) 
of the mountains, horses, camels I received. 

(33) Yaubi’di of Hamath, a soldier (?), who had no 
claim on the throne, a Hittite, a bad man, had set his 
mind on the kingdom of Hamath, caused Arpad, Simirra, 
Damascus, and Samaria (84) to rebel against. me, and 
united them, and prepared for battle. The troops of 
Ashur I collected, [and] besieged him with his soldiers 
in his darling city of Karkar. (35) I captured [and] 
burned Karkar. Him I flayed, [and] killed the rebels in 
those cities, and established peace. Two hundred chariots 
and six hundred horsemen (36) I collected among the in- 
habitants of Hamath and added to my royal forces. 





Sa-am-si-e Sar-rat (mAtu) A-ri-bi (m)It-’-am-a-ra (mAtu) Sa-ba-’-a-a 
burdasu is-bi SAde sisi (imeru) gammale am-hur 

(33) (m)(ilu)Ia-u-bi-’-di (matu) A-ma-ta-a-a sa-ab . . . la 
bél (isu) kusst (amélu) bat-tu-u lim-nu a-na Sarru-ut (mAtu) A-ma- 
at-ti libbu-Su_ ik-pu-ud-ma (alu) Ar-pad-da (alu) Si-mir-ra (alu) 
Di-mas-ka (alu) Sa-me-ri-na (34) it-ti-ia u&-bal-kit-ma pa-a e-da 
u-Sa-a8-kin-ma ik-su-ra tahazu um-ma-na-at (ilu) ASur gab-Sa-a-ti 
ad-ki-ma ina (alu) Kar-ka-ri (alu) na-ram-i-Su ga-a-Su a-di 
(amélu) mun-tab-si-Su (35) al-me ak-Sud (alu) Kar-ka-ru ina 
kibQti ak-mu Sa-a-Su ma-Sak-Su a-ku-us ina ki-rib ali-Su-nu-ti bél 
bi-it-ti a-duk su-lum-mu-u _u-Sa-a’-kim IIC (isu) narkabate VIC 
(imeru) bit-hal-lim (36) i-na lib-bi ni8é (m4tu) A-ma-at-ti ak-sur-ma 
eli ki-sir Sarrd-ti-ia u-rad-di 


VIII. SENNACHERIB (704-682) 


In the same month that Sargon died his own son 
ascended the throne and began the direction of the 
empire now become so great. Sennacherib had need to 
be greater than his father, as the burden of administra- 
tion is heavier than the load of conquest; but, in spite 
of the boasting of his high-sounding inscriptions, he 
must be judged to be far inferior to Sargon in ability. 

Sennacherib was received at once in Assyria as the 
legitimate king, but the Babylonians were not so com- 
pliant, but set up as their king a certain Marduk-zakir- 
shumu, whom the Assyrian inscriptions derisively call 


SENNACHERIB 333 


the son of a slave. Whatever his origin may have been, 
he was clearly not the man of the hour, for he reigned 
only one poor month, when the forceful Merodach- 
baladan drove him from his seat and assumed the 
kingdom (702). He knew well that he would not be 
allowed to remain in possession of the ancient mother 
kingdom without a struggle, and he began his prepara- 
tions for the inevitable assault of the Assyrian king. 
His first move was to send an embassy to Hezekiah, 
king of Judah, to congratulate him on his recovery from 
a severe illness. Plainly enough, the real motive was to 
stir up disaffection against Assyria and lay the founda- 
tions for a rebellion in the west. The sequel would 
seem to show that other countries were visited at the 
same time, and that even Egypt was approached. This 
embassy was probably an important factor in the re- 
bellion of which both Assyrians and Hebrews have so 
much to tell. 

Sennacherib paid no attention to the west, but, with 
the wisest possible tactics, marched at once into Baby- 
lonia. He met with no resistance on the long march 
until Kish, nine miles east of Babylon, was reached. 
Here Merodach-baladan had dared to draw up his 
forces and offer battle. He was completely routed and 
fled the country. Sennacherib treated the native Baby- 
lonians with much consideration, but savagely ravaged 
the Chaldean territory, from which the tormentor, 
Merodach-baladan, had come. The country was re- 
organized, and a Babylonian named Bel-ibni, who had 
been bred at the Assyrian court, was set up as 
king. 

At the close of this campaign Sennacherib had to 
secure his borders by a raid among the Kassites and 
into Ellipi. He had now pacified, in the true Assyrian 


334 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


manner, the entire eastern section of his empire, and 
was prepared to meet the situation in the west. 

The whole west was now ready for a rebellion against 
Assyria. Hezekiah had conquered the Philistines,’ and 
had given thereby proof of his prowess, and he had 
added enormously to the defenses of Jerusalem by 
constructing an underground aqueduct which brought 
water into the city. The kingdom of Judah had also a 
popular party, eager to cast off the Assyrian yoke and 
make an alliance with Egypt, while the small Phoenician 
and Philistine states had suffered such sore oppression 
at the hand of Assyrian governors that they too were 
ready for any desperate chance. It is difficult now to 
estimate truly the relative importance of all the inci- 
dents which led to the great breach, and it is easier to 
enumerate the different movements than to make sure 
of their relative order. 

From Judah an embassy went to Egypt, and the 
Egyptians promised assistance. This was in itself a 
rebellion against Assyria, but the first outward stroke 
seems to have occurred in Ekron, where the inhabi- 
tants cast into chains their governor, Padi, and de- 
livered him up to Hezekiah, who is thereby acknowl- 
edged as the leader of the uprising. Padi had been 
appointed governor by the Assyrians, and Sennacherib 
dare not permit him to be thus treated or the whole 
fabric of government by appointed deputy would col- 
lapse. In 701 he marched westward, and reached the 
Mediterranean coast in the neighborhood of Tyre. He 
did not, however, attack the city, whose reduction, 
without the possession of a naval force, would have 
been impossible. Contenting himself with ravaging its 


12 Kings 18. 22 Kings 20. 20; compare 2 Chron. 32. 5. 
3 Isa. 30. 1-4: 31. 1. 


SENNACHERIB 335 


tributary cities on the mainland, he turned to Sidon. 
The king, Elulaeus (Luli), fled, and the city surrendered 
without a blow. It was used as the center of a new 
province, and Ethobal was set up as its king, with 
authority over the towns along the coast as far south 
as Acre. This success over Sidon had far-reaching 
effects, for deputations began to arrive bringing presents 
and pledges of fealty from a large number of small 
states which had joined in the rebellion. From Arvad 
and Gebal, from Ashdod and distant Moab, from 
Ammon and Edom came those whose hearts were faint, 
But though honeycombed with defections, the little con- 
federation held out, and prepared for defense. Ashkelon 
was next reached and speedily taken, the former Assy- 
rian king, Sharru-ludari, was restored to power, and 
Zidqa, who had supplanted him, was carried off to 
Assyria a prisoner. A similar fate befell Beth-Dagon, 
Bene-barga, and Azuru. 

The victorious columns had now an open road to 
Ekron, unless there was some demonstration from 
without. This was, however, afforded from an army 
from Egypt and Ethiopia,’ perhaps under the leadership 
of Shabaka,? which advanced northward, intending to 
form a connection with the forces of Hezekiah. Sen- 
nacherib met and defeated this body at Eltekeh, and 

1The words here translated “Egypt”? and ‘Ethiopia’ are Muwsri and 
Melukhkha (see the text below, p. 342). The attempt of Winckler (Altor- 
tentalische Forschungen, i, pp. 24ff., 195, 337, and Musri, Melubha, 
Ma‘in, Mittheilungen der Vorderasiatischen Gesellschaft, 1898, pp. 1ff.), 
to identify these with portions of Arabia seems to me to have failed. 
See for an elaborate discussion of the matter, Olmstead, Western Asia 
in the Days of Sargon, pp. 57ff., and compare Budge, History of Egypt, 
vi, pp. xvff.; Breasted, History of Egypt (New York, 1905) ; Eduard Meyer, 
Die Israeliten und thre Nachbarstimme (1906), pp. 455-471; Lehmann- 
Haupt, Israel, seine Entwickelung im Rahmen der Weltgeschichte (Tiibin- 
gen, 1911), p. 103. 

2 Shabaka was the founder of the twenty-fifth, or Ethiopian dynasty, 
and is known to have been upon the throne at this time (see, e. g., 


Breasted, Ancient Records of Egypt, iv, p. 151, andib., History of Egypt, 
p. 550. 


336 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


then, turning back, destroyed Ekron before moving on 
Judah. The Shephelah suffered severely, for he claims 
to have captured forty-six cities. Jerusalem was 
blockaded, but not taken. Lachish, as the famous 
relief shows, was besieged and taken. Sennacherib 
was probably recalled from the siege of Jerusalem 
by the troubles in Babylonia, which form the most 
characteristic mark of his reign. 

Thus far we have depended entirely upon the As- 
syrian sources. We must now pay heed to the biblical, 
and with them begin the complications. The chief 
passage is found in 2 Kings 18. 13 to 19. 37. It appears 
again, however, in Isa. 36-39, with these two chief 
differences: that in Isaiah the verses which appear in 
2 Kings 18. 14-16 are omitted, while, on the other 
hand, there is added in Isa. 38. 9-20 a so-called psalm 
of Hezekiah. The textual disturbances and differences 
are the same in so many places that there can be little 
doubt that the two do not come from a common source, 
but, rather, that the text of Kings is the original and 
the Isaiah text excerpted from it in an abridged form. 
This conclusion finds considerable support. also from 
the presence of some of the characteristic diction of the 
book of Kings, such as “for my servant David's sake” 
(Isa. 37. 35; compare 1 Kings 11. 13, 32; 2 Kings 8. 19), 
“walked before thee in truth” (Isa. 38. 3; compare 1 Kings 
2. 4; 3. 6), and others. Kuenen has conclusively shown, 
however, that the Isaiah text is decidedly the better 
preserved.? The chronological note in 2 Kings 18. 13, 
which appears also in Isaiah (“‘Now in the fourteenth 
year of king Hezekiah did Sennacherib king of Assyria 
come up against all the fortified cities of Judah, and 
took them’’), is quite clearly the work of a redactor, 


1 Kuenen, Historisch-Critisch Onderzoek, § 45. 


SENNACHERIB 307 


and rests, not upon documentary evidence or tradition, 
but upon chronological calculation. It is quite irrecon- 
cilable with 2 Kings 18. 9 (‘‘And it came to pass in the 
fourth year of king Hezekiah, which was the seventh 
year of Hoshea son of Elah king of Israel, that Shalma- 
neser king of Assyria came up against Samaria, and 
besieged it’), and may safely be disregarded. The 
date of Sennacherib’s Judean campaign is certainly 701, 
whatever the redactor of Kings may have calculated. 

And now we come to the real crux of the situation. 
The redactor who put together the pieces which now 
make a continuous narrative evidently thought that 
everything in it applied to one campaign of Sennacherib 
—the campaign of 701—and so the passage is still in- 
terpreted by the majority of modern scholars. There 
are, however, great difficulties in this interpretation, 
and these have increased rather than diminished in 
recent years. Some of these are, indeed, not new, but 
occurred to the early students of Assyrian inscriptions. 
It seems not to be generally known that Sir Henry 
Rawlinson saw the necessity for assuming two western 
campaigns of Sennacherib, for he wrote: “Such is the 
account which Sennacherib gives of an expedition 
briefly touched on in a few verses (2 Kings 18. 13-16), 
an expedition which is not to be confounded with that 
second invasion of these countries by the same mon- 
arch, which terminated in the destruction of his host, 
and his ignominious flight to his capital. This latter 
expedition is not described in his annals, as it may 
perhaps belong to a period beyond the time to which 
they extend.’”* 

This view of Rawlinson found no acceptance when 


1 Quoted in G. Rawlinson, Herodotus, i, p. 484, 3rd edition (London, 
riot 


338 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


it was first propounded, but there are now additional 
reasons for taking it up again. Those which appear to 
be the most important are the following: 1. Tirhaka 
cannot have been the leader of an army of Egypt and 
Ethiopia in the year 701, for he certainly did not come 
to the throne until some years later. And the represen- 
tation of Tirhaka’s advance, in 19. 7, 9, as a rumor 
which led Sennacherib to leave Palestine seems most 
improbable. 2. The passage 19. 35-37 dates the assas- 
sination of Sennacherib as following closely on _ his 
return from Palestine, though his death did not occur 
until 681, twenty years later than the campaign of 701. 
If we assume two campaigns of Sennacherib in the west, 
these difficulties vanish. Upon this theory the biblical 
sources may be analyzed as follows: The account of the 
first campaign ends with 2 Kings 19. 8 (“So Rabshakeh 
returned, and found the king of Assyria warring against 
Libnah; for he had heard that he was departed from 
Lachish’’). We are not told what answer he had re- 
ceived from King Hezekiah, for the writer was not 
really interested in political affairs, but, rather, in the 
prophet Isaiah, whose life he was probably writing. 
With 2 Kings 19. 9 begins the account of the second 
campaign; begins, indeed, abruptly, for the introduction 
which it must have had originally has been left out by 
the redactor. According to this second account, which 
deals, ex hypothesi, with a second and later campaign 
into the west, he sent a letter from some unknown point 
demanding the surrender of Jerusalem before he should 
attack Tirhaka, who was advancing against him. On 
the advice of Isaiah, Hezekiah, the king, refused, and 
shortly thereafter pestilence fell on the Assyrian army, 
and Sennacherib was forced to withdraw to Assyria, 
where a few years later he was slain. 


SENNACHERIB 339 


Upon this hypothesis the Sennacherib Taylor Cylinder 
refers to the first campaign of 701, and the small text 
(see below, p. 345) gives proof that Sennacherib really 
did make a later expedition into the west, while the 
tradition which Herodotus has preserved (see below, 
p. 346) of the destruction made by mice, the symbol of 
pestilence, fits well with the description of the plague 
in 2 Kings 19. 35. 

During the campaign of 701 in the west a new rebel- 
lion began in Babylonia, in which Bel-ibni, the notorious 
Merodach-baladan, and a Chaldean prince, Marduk- 
ushezib, jomed. When Sennacherib invaded the land 
in 700 the compact fell in pieces. Bel-ibni was cap- 
tured and sent to Assyria, and Merodach-baladan died 
soon after his precipitate flight into the Elamitic coasts 
of the Persian Gulf. Sennacherib made his son, Asshur- 
nadin-shum, king of Babylon, and went away to carry 
war into Cilicia and Kappadocia. 

The order which had been established in Babylonia 
was of short duration. The Chaldeans who had fled to 
Elam with Merodach-baladan had made so much 
trouble in Babylonia that Sennacherib, in 694, made 
a raid upon them in a campaign fraught with great 
difficulties. To revenge this the Elamites invaded 
Babylonia, plundered Sippar, and carried off Asshur- 
nadin-shum into a captivity from which he never 
returned. The Elamites then made Nergal-ushezib king . 
of Babylonia. He was, however, able to hold only 
northern Babylonia, while the south was retained by 
the Assyrians. Sennacherib sent a column into Elam, 
and while he was there the Chaldeans seized the throne 
for Mushezib-Marduk, who was publicly proclaimed 
king in 692. He won the support of the entire land, 
and to his aid came also the Elamites, and the Chaldeans 


340 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


who had so long followed the fortunes of Merodach- 
baladan, and were now led by his son Samunu. In 691 
Sennacherib met their combined armies at Khalulé, 
where he claimed a great victory. 

In 689 Sennacherib, maddened by its long career of 
glory and of perfidy to the Assyrians, destroyed the 
city of Babylon. 

In some year between 688 and 682 Sennacherib went 
westward into Arabia, and in 681 he was slain in the- 
temple by his son or sons. 


1. THe CampaIGN AGAINST JERUSALEM (701 B. C.)! 


Cotumn II: 

(34) In my third campaign I marched against the land 
of the Hittites. (35) The fear of the splendor of my 
dominion overwhelmed Luli (Elulaeus), king of Sidon, 
(36, 37) and he fled far away into the sea and died. 
(38) Sidon the great, Sidon the less, (39) Bit-zitte, 
Sariptu (Zarephath), Makhalliba, (40) Ushu, Akzib, and 
Akku (Acco), (41) his strong cities, defended by walls, 
(42) provisioned and provided with water, his garri- 
son (?) cities, the might of the arms of (43) Ashur, my 
lord, overwhelmed them, and they bowed (44) at my 
feet. I placed Tuba’lu (Ethobal) upon the royal throne 


1The Taylor Cylinder, so named after a former owner, though not a 
cylinder, but a prism, has been repeatedly published and translated. 
See especially I R., 37-42; Delitzsch, Assyrische Lesestiicke, 4te Auf., 
pp. 54-68; Abel and Winckler, Keilschrifttexte, pp. 17-21. For translations 
compare Bezold, Keilinschriftliche Bibliothek, ii, pp. 80ff., and Rogers, 
Records of the Past, new series, vi, pp. 80ff. Onthe portion here given see 
also King, First Steps in Assyrian, pp. 52ff.; Winckler, Ketlinschrift- 
liches Textbuch zum Alten Testament, pp. 43ff.; Ungnad in Gressmann, 
Altorientalische Texte und Bilder, i, pp. 119, 120. 


(34) i-na Sal-Si gir-ri-ia a-na (m4tu) Ha-at-ti lu al-lik (35) 
(m)Lu-li-i Sar (alu) Si-du-un-ni pul-hi me-lam-me (36) be-lu-ti-ia 
is-hu-pu-Su-ma a-na ru-uk-ki (37) kabal tam-tim in-na-bit-ma mati- 
Su e-mid (38) (alu) Si-du-un-nu rabd-u (alu) Si-du-un-nu sihru 
(39) (alu) Bit-zi-it-ti (alu) Sa-ri-ip-tu (alu) Ma-hal-li-ba (40) (alu) 
U-Su-u (alu) Ak-zi-bi (alu) Ak-ku-u (41) alAni-Su dan-nu-ti (bitu) 
duraé-ni a-Sar ri-i-ti (42) u mas-ki-ti bit tuk-la-ti-Su ra-Sub-bat (isu) 
kakke (43) (ilu) ASur béli-ia is-hu-pu-Su-nu-ti-ma ik-nu-Su (44) Se- 


SENNACHERIB AGAINST JERUSALEM 341 


(45) over them and fixed upon him (46) yearly and un- 
changing taxes and tribute for my dominion. (47) Min- 
khimmu (Menahem) of Shamsimuruna, (48) Tuba’lu 
(Ethobal) of Sidon, (49) Abdili’ti of Arvad (Arados), 
(50) Urumilki of Gebal (Byblos), (51) Mitinti of Ashdod, 
(52) Budu-ilu of Bit Ammanaa (Beth Ammon), 
(53) Kammusunadbi of Moab, (54) Malik-rammu of 
Edom, (55) all kings of the Amurru-Country, (56) dis- 
tricts of great extent, brought rich presents (57) before 
me, for the fourth time (?) and kissed my feet. 

(58) But Sidqa, the king of Ashkelon, (59) who had 
not submitted to my yoke, I carried away the gods of 
his father’s house, himself, (60) his wife, his sons, his 
daughters, his brothers, his seed of his father’s house, 
and (61) I brought him to Assyria. (62) Sharruludari, 
son of Rukib-tu, their former king, (63) I appointed over 
the people of Ashkelon, and the payment of taxes, 
(64) presents to my dominion, I laid upon him, that he 
might bear my yoke. 

(65) In the course of my campaign I besieged Beth- 
Dagon, (66) Joppa, Benebargqa, Azuru, (67) cities of 
Sidga, which had not quickly submitted at my feet, 
(68) I captured them and carried off their booty. 


pu-u-a (m)Tu-ba-’-lu i-na kussi Sarrd-ti (45) eli-Su-un u-Se-Sib-ma 
bilat man-da-at-tu bé-lu-ti-ia (46) Sat-ti-Sam, la ba-at-lu u-kin 
si-ru-uS-Su (47) Sa (m)Mi-in-hi-im-mu (alu) Sam-si-mu-ru-na-a-a 
(48) (m)Tu-ba-’-lu (alu) Si-du-un-na-a-a (49) (m)Ab-di-li-’-ti (alu) 
A-ru-da-a-a (50) (m)U-ru-mil-ki (alu) Gu-ub-la-a-a (51) (m)M4i-ti- 
in-ti (alu) As-du-da-a-a (52) (m)Pu-du-ilu (alu) Bit-am-ma-na-a-a 
(53) (m)Kam-mu-su-na-ad-bi (m4tu) Ma-’-ba-a-a (54) (m)(ilu) 
Malik-ram-mu (m4atu) U-du-um-ma-a-a (55) Sarra-ni (mAtu) 
Amurtu ka-li-Su-un Si-di-e (56) sad-lu-ti ta-mar-ta-Su-nu ka-bit-tu 
a-di busi (57) a-na mab-ri-ia i8-Su-nim-ma_ i8-Si-ku Sépé-ia (58) u 
(m) Si-id-ka-a Sarru (alu) Is-ka-al-lu-na (59) § Sa la ik-nu-S8u a-na ni-ri- 
ia ilani bit abi-Su Sa-a-Su (60) a’Sat-su mAré-Su mérati-Su ahe-Su zir 
bit abi-Su (61) as-su-ba-am-ma a-na (matu) ASSur(ki) U-ra-as-su 
(62) (m)Sarru-lu-da-ri mar (m)Ru-kib-ti Sarru-Su-nu mah-ru-u 
(63) eli niSé (alu) Is-ka-al-lu-na aé- -kun-ma na-dan bilti (64) kat- 
ri-e be-lu-ti-ia e-mid-su-ma i-Sa-at ap-Sa-a-ni (65) i-na me-ti-ik 
gir-ri-ia (alu) Bit-da-gan-na (66) (alu) eee -pu-u (alu) Ba-na-a-a- 
bar-ka (alu) A-zu-ru (67) alani(ni)$a (m) Si-id-ka-a $a a-na Sépé-ia 
(68) ar-hi8-la ik-nu-Su al-me ak-Su-ud a8-lu-la Sal-la-sun (69) (amélu) 


342 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


(69) The governors, princes, and people of LEkron, 
(70) who had cast into iron fetters Padi, their king, 
(71) (who had been faithful to the commands and com- 
pact of Assyria), and had given him over to Hezekiah 
(72) of Judah, in a hostile manner,—(73) their hearts 
feared. They summoned the kings of Egypt, (74) the 
bowmen, chariots [and] horses of the king of Melukhkha, 
(75) forces without number, and they (76) came to their 
help. In the neighborhood of Altaqu (Eltekeh) (77) their 
line of battle was drawn up against me, they consecrated 
(78) their arms. With the help of Ashur, my lord, I 
(79) fought with them and accomplished their defeat. 
(80) The commander of the chariots, and the sons of the 
king of Egypt, (81) with the commander of the chariots 
of the king of Melukkha, (82) my hands captured alive 
in the battle. I besieged and captured Altaqu (Eltekeh) 
[and] (83) Tamna (Timnath) and carried away their 
booty. 


Cotumn IIL: 


(1) I drew near to Amkaruna (Ekron); the governors 
and (2) princes, who had committed sin I slew, and hung 
their bodies (8) on poles around the city. (4) The towns- 


Sakkanake (amélu) rubé u niSé (alu) Am-kar-ru-na (70) 8a (m)Pa- 
di-i Sarri-Su-nu bél a-di-e u ma-mit (71) $a (m4tu) ASsur bi-ri-tu 
parzilli id-du-ma a-na (m)Ha-za-ki-ia-u (72) (matu) Ia-u-da-a-a 
id-di-nu-Su nak-ri$ a-na an-sil-li e-sir-su (73) ip-lah lib-ba-Su-un 
Sarra-ni (mAtu) Mu-su-ri (74) (amélu) sdbé (isu) kaSti (isu) nar- 
kabdte (iméru) sisé Sa Sar (matu) Me-lub-bi (75) e-mu-ki la ni-bi 
ik-te-ru-nim-ma il-li-ku (76) ri-su-us-su-un i-na ta-mir-ti (alu) 
Al-ta-ku-u (77) el-la-mu-u-a si-id-ru Sit-ku-nu u-Sa-’-lu (78) (isu) 
kakké-Su-un i-na tukul-ti (ilu) ASur béli-ia it-ti-Su-un (79) am-da- 
bi-ig-ma aS-ta-kan abikta-Su-un (80) (amélu) bél (isu) narkabdte 
u méré Sarri (matu) Mu-su-ra-a-a (81) a-di (amélu) bél (isu) nar- 
kabAte Sa Sarri (mAtu) Me-lub-bi bal-tu-su-un (82) i-na kabal tam- 
ba-ri ik-Su-da kAtd-a-a (alu) Al-ta-ku-u (83) (alu) Ta-am-na-a almé 
akSu-ud a8-lu-la Sal-la-sun 


Coutumn III: 

(1) a-na (alu) Am-kar-ru-na ak-rib-ma (amélu) Sakkanaké 
(2) (amélu) rubé a bi-it-tu u-Sab-Su-u a-duk-ma (3) i-na di-ma-a-te 
si-hir-ti ali a-lul pag-ri-Su-un (4) mare ali e-piS an-ni u kul-la-ti 


SENNACHERIB AGAINST JERUSALEM 343 


folk who had committed wickedness and offence (5) I 
counted as spoil; to the rest of them, (6) who had not 
committed sin and wickedness, (7) in whom no guilt was 
found, I proclaimed pardon. Padi, (8) their king, I 
(9) brought out of Jerusalem, and (10) set him on the 
throne of dominion over them, and the tribute of my 
dominion (11) I laid upon him. And of Hezekiah, 
(12) the Judwzan, who had not submitted to my yoke, 
(13) forty-six strong cities, with walls, the smaller cities 
(14) which were around them, without number, (15) by 
the battering of rams and the assault of engines, (16) the 
attack of foot-soldiers, mines, breaches, and axes. 
(17) I besieged and captured them. Two hundred thou- 
sand one hundred and fifty men, young, old, male and 
female, (18) horses, mules, asses, camels, oxen and 
(19) sheep without number I brought out from them and 
(20) counted as booty. [Hezekiah] himself I shut up like 
a caged bird within Jerusalem, (21) his royal city. I 
cast up entrenchments (22) against him, and whosoever 
came forth from the gate of his city I punished! (?) him. 
(23) His cities which I had plundered, (24) I separated 
from his land, and gave them to Mitinti, king of Ashdod, 
(25) Padi, king of Amqaruna and Sillibel (26) king of 


1The translation punished is Ungnad’s. I set it down very doubt- 
fully. Perhaps it would be better to translate ‘I turned back.’’ 


(5) a-na Sal-la-ti am-nu si-it-tu-te-Su-nu (6) la ba-bil bi-ti-ti u kul- 
lul-ti Sa a-ra-an-Su-un (7) la ib-Su-u uS-Sur-Su-un ak-bi (m)Pa-di-e 
(8) Sarra-Su-nu ul-tu ki-rib (alu) Ur-sa-li-im-mu (9) u-Se-sa-am-ma 
i-na kussi bé-lu-ti eli-Su-un (10) u-Se-Sib-ma man-da-at-tu bé-lu-ti-ia 
(11) u-kin si-ru-uS-Su u (m)Ha-za-ki-a-u (12) (mdtu) Ia-u-da-a-a 
$a la ik-nu-Su a-na ni-ri-ia (13) XLVI alani-Su dan-nu-ti (bitu) 
dtrani u alani sihriti (14) Sa li-me-ti-Su-nu $a ni-ba i-Su-u (15) i-na 
$Suk-bu-us a-ram-me u kit-ru-ub Su-pi-i (16) mit-hu-su zu-uk Sépa 
pil-Si nik-si u kal- ban-na-te (17) al-me akSu-ud CC.M, CL nise sibru 
raba zikaru u sinnistu (18) (iméru) sisé (iméru) paré iméré (iméru) 
gammalé alpé (19) u si- e-nl Sa la ni-bi ul-tu kir-bi-Su-un u-Se-sa-am- 
ma (20) Sal-la-tiS am-nu Sa-a-Su kima i isgur ku-up-pi ki-rib (alu) 
Ur-sa-li-im-mu (21) alu Sarri-ti-Su e-sir-Su (alu) halsdni eli-Su 
(22) u-rak-kis-ma a-si-e abulli ali-Su u-tir-ra (23) ik-ki-pu-u8 ali-Su 
$a aS-lu-la ul-tu ki-rib m4ti-Su (24) ab-tuk-ma a-na (m)Mi-ti-in-ti 
Sar (alu) As-du-di (25) (m)Pa-di-i Sar (alu) Am-kar-ru-na u(m)Sil- 
bél (26) Sar (alu) Ha-zi-ti ad-din-ma u-sa-ab-hir mét-su (27) e-li 


344 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


Gaza, and diminished his land. (27) Beside the former 
taxes, paid yearly, I added (28) the tribute and presents 
of my dominion, and (29) laid these upon them. As for 
Hezekiah, (30) the fear of the majesty of my dominion 
overwhelmed him (31) and the Urbi, and his regular 
troops, (32) whom he had brought in to strengthen 
Jerusalem (33) his royal city, deserted. (84) With thirty 
talents of gold [and] eight hundred talents of silver, 
(35) precious stones, stibium, uknu-stones, (36) couches 
of ivory, seats of ivory, elephant-hide, (37) ivory, ushu 
and ukarinnu wood, diverse objects, a heavy treasure, 
(38) and. his daughters, the women of his palace, male 
musicians, (39) female musicians he despatched (40) after 
me to Nineveh, my capital city. He sent his ambassador 
to give tribute (41) and make submission. 





bilti mab-ri-ti na-dan Sat-ti-Su-un (28) man-da-at-tu kat-ri-e bé-lu- 
ti-ia u-rad-di-ma (29) u-kin si-ru-u8-Su-un 8u-u (m)Ha-za-ki-a-u 
(30) pul-hi mé-lam-me bé-lu-ti-ia is-hu-pu-Su-ma (31) (amélu) ur-bi 
u (amélu) sabé-8u damkiti (32) 8a a-na dun-nu-un (alu) Ur-sa-li- 
im-mu (alu) Sarri-ti-Su (33) u-8é-ri-bu-ma ir-8u-u bat-la-a-ti (34) it 
ti XXX bilat hurdsi VIII.C bilat kaspi ni-sik-ti (35) gu-ub-li dak- 
kas-si (abnu) ukni (?) rabdti (36) (isu) irSé Sinni (isu) kussé ni-me-di 
Sinni masak piri (37) Sinni piri (isu) uSu (isu) ukarinnu mimma 
8um-Su_ ni-sir-tu ka-bit-tu (38) u mérati-Su (Sal) zikréti ekalli-Su 
(amélu) zammeré (39) (Sal) zammeréti a-na ki-rib Ninua(ki) alu 
bé-lu-ti-ia (40) arki-ia u-Se-bi-lam-ma a-na na-dan man-da-at-ti 
(41) u e-piS ardu-u-ti i8-pu-ra rak-bu-3u 


2. SUMMARY OF SENNACHERIB’S WESTERN CAMPAIGN (701) 
(Nebi Yunus inscription) ! 

(13) I took away the kingdom from Luli, the king of 
Sidon; I seated (14) Tuba’lu on his throne and [laid 
upon] hmm the tribute of my dominion; (15) I destroyed 
the broad district of Judah; I laid my yoke upon Heze- 

1 Published I R., 43. Translated by Bezold, Keilinschriftliche Biblio- 


thek, ii, pp. 118ff.; Winckler, Keilinschriftliches Textbuch zum Alten 
Testament, p. 47; Ungnad in Gressmann, op. cit., p. 121, footnote 3. 





(13) 8a (m)Lu-li-i Sar (alu) Si-du-un-ni e-kim Sarrf-Su (14) 
(m)Tu-ba-’-lu i-na (isu) kussi-Su u-Se-Sib-ma man-da-at-tu béli-ti-ia 
gi-ru-us-Su (15) u-Sal-pit rap-Su na-gu-u (matu) Ia-u-di (m)Ha-za- 


SENNACHERIB AT LACHISH 345 


kiah its king; (16) the people of Tumur, who inhabit a 
steep mountain, I overwhelmed with arms. The city of 
Ukku, (17) with all its dwellings I destroyed like the 
mound of a deluge; the people of Khilakki, inhabitants 
of the (18) hill country, I destroyed with arms, their 
cities I destroyed, wasted, burned with fire; I conquered 
(19) Tilgarimmu,' which is the borders of Tabal, and 
turned it into arable land. 


1 Perhaps Togarmah, Gen. 10. 3; 1 Chron. 1. 6; Ezek. 27. 14; 38. 16. 


ki-a-u Sarri-Si e-mid- ap-S8a-a-ni (16) améluti (alu) Tu-mur-ra-a-a 
a-Si-bu-ut Sadi-i mar-si i-na (isu) kakké u-Sam-kit (alu) Uk-ku 
(17) a-di nap-har da-ad-me-Su ki-ma til a-bu-bi u-ab-bit nisé (matu) 
Hi-lak-ki a-Si-bu-ut (18) hur-Sa-a-ni a-lul i-na (isu) kakké alani-3u- 
nu ab-bul ak-kur i-na i84ti ak-mu (19) (alu) Til-ga-rim-mu Sa pa-ad 
(matu) Ta-ba-li akSu-ud-ma u-tir a-na karme 


3. SENNACHERIB AT LacuisH, 701 
(Inscription on a Relief) ' 
(1) Sennacherib, king of the world, king of Assyria, 
(2) seated himself on a throne and the (8) prisoners of 
Lakish marched before him. 


1 Published by Layard, Monuments of Nineveh, ii, Plate 23. Trans- 
lated by Bezold, Ketlinschriftliches Bibliothek, ii, p. 114; Rogers, Records 
of the Past, new series, vi, p. 83; Winckler, Ketlinschriftliches Textbuch, 


p. 47. 


(1) Sin-ahe-erba Sar kiSSati Sar (m4tu) aSur (2) ina (isu) kussf 
ni-mi-di u-Sib-ma (3) Sal-la-at (alu) La-ki-su (4) ma-ha-ar-Su-e-ti-ik 


4. SENNACHERIB’S LAST CAMPAIGN AGAINST ARABIA 
(BETWEEN 688 AND 682 B. C.) * 


(22). . . Telkhjunu, the queen of Arabia, in the 
midst of the desert, (23) from her I took away a thousand 


1The discovery of this fragment was first announced by Scheil (Ori- 
entalistische Literatur-Zeitung, 1904, Feb., cols. 69, 70), who gave a 
hasty transcription of it, and said that it came from Mosul. It has 
since passed to the possession of the Berlin Museum, and is published by 
Ungnad, Vorderasiatische Schriftdenkmiler der Kénigl. Museen zu 
Berlin, i, pp. 73ff., and translated by him in Gressmann, Altorientalische 
Texte und Bilder, i, p. 121. The campaign is mentioned by Esarhaddon 


(see p. 354). 


(2 : [Te-el-hu-]-nu Sar-rat (amélu) A-ra-bi i-na ki-rib 
mad-ba-ri (23) (iméru) gammalé e-kim_ ka-tuS-Sa Si-i_ it-ti 


346 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


camels. (24) The fear of my dominion cast her down, 
and Khazail also. They left their tents (25) and fled to 
Adummatu, (26) whose location is in the desert, (27) a 
thirsty place where there is neither provision nor places 
to drink. 





(m)Ha-za-ilu (24). . . e is-hup-Su-nu-ti kul-ta-ri-Su-nu u-maé- 
Se-ru-u (25). . . lu (alu) A-du-um-ma-te a-na nap-Sa-a-ti in- 
nab-tu (26). . . A-du-um-ma-tu Sa ki-rib mad-ba-ri Sit-ku-na-at 


Su-bat-sun (27). . . gu-um-me $a ri-i-tu mas-ki-tu la ba-Su-u ki- 
rib-Su 


5. HerRopotrus ON THE CAMPAIGN OF SENNACHERIB ! 


The next king was a priest of Hephaistos, called 
Sethés. This monarch despised and neglected the war- 
rior class of the Egyptians, as though he did not need 
their services. Among other indignities he went so far 
as to take from them the lands which they had possessed 
under all the previous kings, consisting of twelve acres 
of choice land for each warrior. Afterward, therefore, 
when Sennacherib, king of the Arabians and Assyrians, 
marched his vast army into Egypt, the warriors one and 
all refused to come to his aid. On this the priest, greatly 
distressed, entered into the inner sanctuary, and before 
the image of the god bewailed his impending fate. As he 
wept he fell asleep, and dreamed that the god came and 
stood at his side, bidding him be of good cheer, and go 
boldly forth to meet the Arabian force, which would do 
him no hurt, as he himself would send him helpers. 

1 Herodotus, ii, 141; Herodoti Historiarum Libri, ix, edidit Henr. 


Rudolph Dietsch, editio alter curavit H. Kallenberg (Leipzig, Teubner, 
1894), pp. 204, 205. 





Mera dé rovrov BaorAevoat Tov lepéa Tov ‘Hgaiorov, TH ovvoua elvae Lebar. 
rov év adoyinor Exerv Tapaypnoduevoy TAY payiwwv AlyunTiny a¢ ovdév den00- 
pevov aiTav, GAda te 67 atiwa ToléovTa é&¢ avTotc, Kai ogeac arehéobar Ta¢ 
apovpac Toilet émt Tov mpotépwv BaoiAéwr dedboBat eEarpEtove ExdoTw dvddeka 
Gpovpac, peta dé Ex’ Aiyuntov édabve orpatoy péyav LavaxapiBov Baorréa 
"ApaBiwv te ac Aoovpiwy. obk dv 67 éBéAev Todo wayxiwovg Tov AlyuTTiov 
Bonbéerv: Tov 0 iepéa é¢ aropiny areAnuévov éoeABbvta ec TO wéyapov Tpd¢ 
riyaaua arodtpecba ola Kivdvveber rabeiv’ ddopupdsuevov 0’ dpa pv EmeaGeiv 
imvov kat of dbéac Ev TH Syne ErtoTavta Tov Bedv Oapobvery Oc ovdéy TeioeTat 
dyape avtTidlwv Tov 'ApaBiwy otpatrév abticg yap ok wéupery Timwpobs. Tob 


HERODOTUS AND POLYHISTOR 347 


Sethés, then, relying on the dream, collected such of the 
Egyptians as were willing to follow him, who were none 
of them warriors, but traders, artisans, and market 
people; and with these marched to Pelusium, where the 
passes are by which the country is entered, and there 
pitched his camp. As the two armies lay here opposite 
one another there came in the night a multitude of field 
mice, which devoured all the quivers and bowstrings of 
the enemy and ate the thongs by which they managed 
their shields. Next morning they commenced their 
flight, and great multitudes fell, as they had no arms 
with which to defend themselves. There stands to this 
day in the temple of Vulcan a stone statue of Sethés, 
with a mouse in his hand,’ and an inscription to this 
effect: “‘Look on me and learn to reverence the gods.” 


1 Apollo Smintheus is known to the Greeks and is represented with 
a mouse in his hand. His cult under this form is especially known in 
the Troad. Compare Strabo, xiii, 605, and see for coins with such a 
representation, Corpus Ins. Grecarum, ii, 3577, 3582; iv, 7029; Rev. 
Arch., xi, 448; Overbeck K.-M. Apollon. Minztafel, v, 25-28, 30-33. 


TOLOL on pv Tiovvoy Toiot évuTrviolot, rapaAapovra Alyurriwv TOdE Bovdopé- 
voug ob éreotat, otpatonedeboaotat év IIndovoiw (raity yap sor ai éoBodat): 
erecta dé oi TOV paxipov peéev ovdéva avdpar, KanhAove dé Kai Xelpovakrac 
Kal ayopaiouc avbparove. évOaiTa arexouévon, Toiot évavrTiowos [avrotor] éTl- 
xvbévrag vuKroc Loe apoupaioug KaTa uéy payelv Tog gpapeTpeavac avTov KaTa 
dé ta TéEa* Tpdc¢ dé TOV aoridwy Ta bxava, GoTe TH vorepaiy gevyovTav 
opEwv yupvav [brAwr] receiv moAAobc. Kal vv ovrog 6 Baoirede é éoTnke Ev THO 
ip@ Tov ‘Hgaiorov AiBevoc, Exav emt THC yelpoc pv, Aéywv dia ypaupatwv 
Tdde, “‘é¢ Eué TiC dpéwv evoeBHe EoTW.” 


6. PoOLYHISTOR AND ABYDENUS 


And after all the other exploits of Sennacherib he 
adds the following: “He remained in power eighteen 
years and died by the hand of his son Ardumuzanus, in 
an uprising.’”’ These things says Polyhistor. 

From Abydenus concerning Sennacherib. At this 


Et post alia omnia facta Sinecherimi illud quoque addens, ait 
“eum XVIII annis stetisse (in imperio) et structis ei insidiis a filio 
suo Ardumuzano e vita excessisse.”’ Haec Polyhistor. 

Eusebi Chronicorum, Liber I., ed Schoene (Berlin, 1875), I. 27, 
25-29. 

Abydeni de Senecherimo. Hoc tempore vicesimus quintus utique 


348 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


time we find Sennacherib, who was the twenty-fifth at 
least in the succession of kings. He reduced Babylon 
beneath his sway. . . . [The following words properly 
belong at the end of the next passage, see below.] After 
him there ruled Nergilus, who was cut off by his son 
Adramelus. Adramelus was in turn killed by Axerdis, 
who was his brother on the father’s, though not on the 
mother’s side. He pursued the army to Byzantium and 
there shut it up. 

After the reign of Sennacherib’s brother, Akises be- 
came king over the Babylonians. He reigned less than 
thirty days, being murdered by Merodach-baladan, who 
then forcibly held the kingdom for six months. Baldanus 
[i. e., Merodach-baladan] was killed by a certain Elibus, 
who then became king. In the third year of the reign of 
Elibus, Sennacherib, king of the Assyrians, gathered an 
army against the Babylonians, defeated them in battle 
and ordered the captive king and his friends to be led 
into the land of Assyria. Having subdued the Baby- 
lonians, he set up his son Asordanius as king, withdrawing 
himself and proceeding to Assyria. 


Sinecherib tandem ex regibus (regnantibus) inventus est (invenieba- 
tur) qui Babelonem sub dititionem (manum suam redigens subegit. 
RS Deinceps! autem post eum Nergilus regnavit, qui a filio 
Adramelo est interemptus (interimebatur): at hune ejusdem frater 
Axerdis ex eodem (uno) patre, non autem ex eadem matre, occidit 
(occidebat); et exercitum persecutus in Byzantinorum urbem 
injecit (injiciebat). Ib., 35. 4-7, 17-22. 

Postquam regnasset frater Senecheribi et postquam Akises Baby- 
loniis dominatus esset, et necdum triginta quidem diebus regnum 
tenuisset, a Marodach Baldano occisus est; et Marodach Baldanus 
per vim (regnum) tenebat sex mensibus: eum vero interficiens 
quidam cui nomen erat Elibus regnabat. Verum tertio regni ejus 
anno Senecheribus rex Assyriorum exercitum conflabat adversus 
Babylonios, proelioque cum iis commisso vincebat et captum eum 
una cum amicis in terram Assyriorum perduci jubebat. Babyloniis 
(ergo) dominatus, regem eis filium suum Asordanium constituebat; 
ipse vero recedens, terram Assyriorum petebat. Ib., p. 27, 
3-15. 


1 The words from deinceps to regnavit belong at the end of the next 
passage after petebat. So A. von Gutschmid. See Schoene, op. cit., 
p. 35, footnote 6. 


ESARHADDON, ASHURBANAPAL 349 


IX. ESARHADDON (680-668) AND ASHUR- 
BANAPAL (668-625) 


Sennacherib had provided for the succession to the 
throne, while he still lived, by choosing Esarhaddon as 
the crown prince. The king’s death may have been due 
to jealousy engendered by that choice, for such would 
be a natural Oriental sequence of the decree which ele- 
vated a younger son to the highest honors. Esarhaddon 
had been living in Babylon, and immediately on his 
father’s assassination was there proclaimed king, but 
had to hasten to Nineveh to quell a rebellious effort to 
seize the throne. The king’s murderers fled to Armenia,’ 
and in a month and a half the rebellion was ended, and 
Esarhaddon was received as king.? 

For our present purpose Esarhaddon is not of great 
importance. His points of historic contact with the 
west are few, and his influence upon the Hebrew people 
remote. The student of Hebrew politics has no great 
questions to raise in his reign, nor has he need to be 
disturbed by the great existing difficulty of arranging 
in chronological order the chief events of this reign. 

At the very beginning of his reign Esarhaddon was 
busy with the reversal of his father’s policy in respect 
of Babylon. He was engaged in the enormous task of 
rebuilding the temple of E-sagila—a work that was not 
completed until 668 B. C. 

During the entire reign of Esarhaddon Judah made 
no move to regain the independence which Sennacherib 
had taken away. He had not, indeed, taken Jerusalem, 
but he had compelled the payment of tribute, and 
Esarhaddon enumerates Manasseh of Judah among his 
vassals. During the long reign of Manasseh there was, 


— 


12 Kings 19. 37. 2 Babylonian Chronicle, iii, 36-38. 





390 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


indeed, no opportunity for rebellion. The land was held 
in subjection by the fear inspired by Esarhaddon’s cam- 
paigns against Sidon and against Egypt. The first works 
of war to which Esarhaddon gave his hand were in pun- 
ishment of the Chaldeans, who had conquered in Baby- 
lonia as far north as Ur. These were speedily driven out 
and a new administration of affairs provided among them. 

But these enterprises among the turbulent Chaldeans 
were small indeed when compared with campaigns 
which followed speedily upon them. Sennacherib had 
set up a new province in Sidon, and so long as Ethobal 
lived, whom he had made king, the subservience to 
Assyria continued. His son Abd-milkot formed an 
alliance with two city kings inhabiting the Cilician high- 
lands and suspended the payment of tribute. Esar- 
haddon set out for the west, and on his approach Abd- 
milkot fled to sea and left his city to its fate. The siege 
and the campaign against the allies of Abd-milkot 
lasted three years, and when the city fell it was savagely 
dismantled, its stones tumbled into the sea, and upon 
its site a new Assyrian city bearmg Esarhaddon’s name 
was erected and peopled by captives drawn from dis- 
tant conquered lands. It was a piece of folly that could. 
produce no enduring results; the ancient name of Sidon 
persisted in spite of Esarhaddon, and but for his boast- 
ful words the world had never known that Esarhad- 
don’s-burg had ever occupied the site. But we must 
not fail to observe that such a castigation as Sidon had 
received would not be without influence in Judah. We 
shall not go far astray if we ascribe Manasseh’s peaceful 
acceptance of Assyrian overlordship in part to the 
solemn warning of Sidon’s example. 

Esarhaddon was not so fortunate at Tyre, which he 
besieged for a series of years, but did not finally con- 


HSARHADDON 351 


quer, though his attack must have seriously injured the 
city’s commerce. Tyre was never a menace to Assyria’s 
growth in commercial or in political power, and Esar- 
haddon’s only loss through the failure to reduce it was 
in the plunder which might have been secured. 

Hsarhaddon had now attacked two important Phoeni- 
cian cities, but the real enemy of Assyrian progress in 
the west remained untouched. So long as Egypt was 
permitted to stir up at will the smaller western states to 
rebellion, just so long would Assyrian domination be in 
constant jeopardy. Esarhaddon conceived the colossal 
project of actually conquering Egypt and of adding it to 
the Assyrian empire. The accession of wealth thus to be 
gained would be enormous; the peace certain thus to be 
achieved in all the west might indeed tempt any monarch. 

The first undertaking against Egypt took place in 
673, and failed. The Assyrians were defeated, and no 
allusion to their misfortune appears in Esarhaddon’s 
inscriptions. The lesson of this failure was duly learned, 
for Esarhaddon began a most systematic approach upon 
Egypt by attacking and defeating its possible allies in 
Arabia and in the great deserts. In 671 Esarhaddon 
was ready to push boldly into Egypt, and in three 
successive battles Tirhaqa was defeated and the land 
as far south as Thebes was conquered. The whole cam- 
paign was a driving of Ethiopians out of Egypt and the 
changing of the overlordship of the ancient land from 
their hands to those of the Assyrians. 

Immediately on the conclusion of the successful cam- 
paign in Egypt Esarhaddon had to quell a rebellion in 
Assyria, the cause of which is unknown. 

Hardly had Esarhaddon left Egypt when Tirhaga 
again entered it from the south and began a reconquest, 

1 Babylonian Chronicle, iv, 10, 16 (see p. 217). 


352 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


and Esarhaddon, in 668, set out against him. From 
this expedition he never returned, but died on the long 
and toilsome march. 

Before setting out for Egypt on the last campaign 
Esarhaddon had made a proclamation on the Feast of 
Gula (April, 668 B. C.) of his son, Ashurbanapal, as 
the next king of Assyria, and his younger son, Shamash- 
shum-ukin, as king of Babylon. This disposition of the 
kingdom was to be the beginning of the end of Assyrian 
power, though in the beginning it seemed on the sur- 
face to augur so well for peace. Ashurbanapal,* the 
Sardanapalus of the Greeks and Latins, and the Asnap- 
per of the Old Testament, became king without a word 
of protest, as did also his brother in Babylon. 

The first deed in Ashurbanapal’s reign was to carry 
to a successful conclusion the campaign against Tirhaqa, 
on which Esarhaddon had died. By the end of 667 the 
land was once more in the hands of Assyrian governors. 
It was, however, much more difficult to hold than to 
conquer, and before 660 the great culture land of the 
Nile was once more ruled by an independent Egyptian 
king. The great tide of Assyrian power had begun to ebb. 

Ashurbanapal’s contact with the western countries 
was even less important than EHsarhaddon’s. Tyre early 
surrendered to him, and Ushu and Acco were punished. 

During fifteen years the dual government went on 
peacefully, but in 652 Shamash-shum-ukin rebelled 
against his brother and a civil war of terrible vindic- 
tiveness began between Babylonia and Assyria. Asshur- 
banapal triumphed, and in 648 his brother died by his 
own hand. Ashurbanapal became king of Babylon 
under the name and style of Kandalanu in 647. The 


1 Ezra 4. 10, R. V., Osnappar (TE2ON); better Asenappar. 


ESARHADDON, PRISM A 353 


campaigns between 647 and 640 were chiefly directed 
against kings and peoples of small moment, and no 
effort was made to extend the borders of the empire. 
. From 640 until the end of his reign, in 626, Ashur- 
banapal was devoted to works of peace upon a scale 
unapproached by any previous Assyrian monarch. Tem- 
ples, both in Assyria and in Babylonia, were rebuilt, 
renewed, or richly adorned by him. In these years 
Assyrian art touched a point attained by no other 
ancient Oriental people, while a great wave of ease, 
culture, and luxury swept over the kingdom. Greatest 
of all the works of Ashurbanapal was the library. 
The ancient archives of the two kingdoms were searched 
for books, and when interesting or important docu- 
ments were discovered they were taken to Nineveh, 
there to be copied and annotated by the scholars of 
the court. The copies were preserved in the palace, 
while the originals went back to the place whence they 
had been borrowed. The library thus formed num- 
bered not less than ten thousand tablets, and from its 
discovery comes a large part of our knowledge of As- 
syrian history, literature, and science. In the year 626 
Ashurbanapal died, leaving behind him an empire 
stately and magnificent, but much diminished. 


ESARHADDON 


1. Prism A! 
CoLumn I: 


(10) [Esarhaddon] the conqueror of the city of Sidon, 


1 Published by Layard, Inscriptions in the Cuneiform Character, pp. 
20-29; I R., pp. 45-47, and Abel und Winckler, Ketlschrifttexte zum 
Gebrauch bet Vorlesungen, pp. 22-24. Translated by Ludwig Abel, 
Ketlinschriftliche Bibliothek, ii, pp. 124ff. The portion from line 55 
onward is also translated by Winckler, Keilinschriftliches Textbuch zum 
Alten Testament, 3te Auf., p. 50f. 


Cotumn I: 
(10) ka-Sid (alu) Si-du-un-ni Sa ina kabal tam-tim (11) sa-pi-nu 


354 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


which lies in the midst of the sea; (11) he who over- 
whelmed all its houses; (12) its walls, its dwellings I tore 
down, (13) cast them into the sea, (14) and made the 
plage where they stood a ruin. (15) Abdmilkot its king, 
(16,17) who had fled into the sea before my arms, 
(18) I drew him like a fish out of the sea (19) and cut 
off his head. (20) His treasures and goods, gold, silver, 
precious stones, (21) elephant hide, ivory, Ushu and 
Urkarinu-wood, (22) colored cloth, and cloth of every 
kind, (23) precious things of his palace, (24) I plundered 
in a mass; (25) its people without number, (26) cattle 
and sheep, asses (27) I carried away to Assyria. (28) I 
collected the kings of the Hittite country, (29) and of 
the sea-coast all of them. (30) I erected in another 
place a city and (81) called its name Esarhaddon- 
burg. (32) The people, the spoil of my bow, from 
the hill country (33) and from the eastern Sea, (34) 
I settled there, (35) my officials as governors I set over 
them. . 


Cotumn II: 

(55) Adumu, a fortress of Aribi, (56) which Sennach- 
erib king of Assyria, (57) my father, my begetter, had 
captured; 


gi-mir da-ad-me-Su (12) dairu-Su u Su-bat-su as-suh-ma (13) ki-rib 
tam-tim ad-di-i-ma (14) a-Sar maS-kan-i-Su u-hal-lik (15) (m)Ab- 
di-mil-ku-ut-ti Sarru-Su (16) 8a la-pa-an kakké-ia (17) ina kabal 
tam-tim in-nab-tu (18) ki-ma nu-u-ni ul-tu ki-rib tam-tim (19) a- 
bar-Su-ma ak-ki-sa kak-ka-su (20) nak-mu buSi-Su burdsi_ kaspi 
abni a-kar-tu (21) magak piri Sin piri (isu) uSd (isu) urkarinu 
(22) (subAtu) lu-bul-ti birme u kitt mimma Sum-3u (23) ni-sir-ti 
ekalli-su (24) a-na mu-’-di-e aS-lu-la (25) niSé-Su rapSati Sa ni-ba 
la i-Sa-a (26) alpé u si-e-ni imére (27) a-bu-ka a-na ki-rib (m4tu) 
ASur(ki) (28) u-pa-bir-ma Sarréni (matu) Yat-ti (29) u a-hi tam- 
tim ka-li-Su-nu (30) ina aS-ri Sa-nim-ma alu u-Se-pis-ma (31) (alu) 
Kar-ASur-abi-iddin-na at-tab-bi ni-bit-su (32) niSé hu-bu-ut ka&ti-ia 
Sa Sadi-i (33) u tam-tim si-it Sam-Si (34) ina lib-bi u-Se-Si-ib 
(35) (amélu) Su-ud-Sak-ia amél pibati éli-Su-nu aS-kun 
Couumn II: 

(55) (alu) A-du-mu-u 4l dan-nu-ti (m4tu) A-ri-bi (56) Sa (m, ilu) 


See mite oo (métu) ASur (57) ab ba-nu-u-a ik-Su-du-ma (58) 
, ilani-8a 


ESARHADDON, PRISM B 355 


Cotumn III: 

(1, 2) and brought its gods to Assyria; (3) Hazael, king 
of Aribi came (4) with a heavy tribute (5) to Nineveh, 
my residence (6) and kissed my feet; (7) he pleaded for 
the gift of his gods. (8) I showed him favor, (9) and re- 
paired the broken portions of those gods; (10) the power 
of Ashur, my lord, (11) as well as my name I inscribed 
upon them and (12) gave them back to him. (13) Tabda, 
born in my palace, (14) I set over them in dominion, 
(15) and with her gods, gave her back to her land. 
(16) I added sixty-five camels to the (17) tax of my 
father, and (18) put them upon him. (19) After that fate 
carried away Hazael, and (20) I put Ya’lQ his son (21) up- 
on his throne, and added to his father’s taxes (22) ten 
minas of gold, one thousand costly (?) stones, (23) fifty 
camels, one thousand measures (?) of spices, (24) and put 
them upon him. 

2. Prism B? 
CoLumn V: 

[The armory] (1) which the former kings, my fathers, 
had built, (2) to house equipments, and shelter the 

1 First published III R., 15, 16, corrections by R. F. Harper, in 
Hebraica, iii, pp. 177-185, who also gave a transliteration and transla- 
tion, b., iv, pp. 146-157. See also Winckler in Schrader, Ketlinschrift- 
liche Bibliothek, ii, p. 140f., and Kevtlinschriftliches Textbuch zum Alten 


Testament, 3te Auf., pp. 51, 52, and partly also by Ungnad in Gress- 
mann, Altorientalische Texte und Bilder, i, p. 123. 


Coiumn III: 

(1) a-na (matu) ASSur (ki) (2) [u]-ra-a (3) Oe ceo at Sar (mtu) 
A-ri-bi (4) it-ti ta-mar-ti-Su ka-bit-ti (5) a-na Ninua (ki) alu bé-lu- 
ti-ia (6) il-lik-am-ma u-na-as-Si-ik Sép4-ia (7) aS-Su na-dan ilani-Su 
u-sal-la-a-ni-ma (8) ri-e-mu ar-Si-Su-ma (9) ildni Sa-tu-nu an-bu-su- 
nu ud-dis-ma (10) da-na-an (ilu) ASur béli-ia (11) u_Si-tir Sumi-ia 
eli-Su-nu u-Sa-a8-tir-ma (12) u-tir-ma ad-din-’u (13) (Sal) Ta-bu-u-a 
tar-bit: ekalli-ia (14) a-na Sarru-u-ti eli-Su-nu a8-kun-ma (15) it-ti 
ilani-Sa a-na mAti-sa u-tir-Si (16) LXV (iméru) gammalé eli ma-da- 
at-te (17) abi-ia mah-ri-ti u-rad-di-ma (18) u-kin si-ru-uS-Su (19) ar- 
ka (m)Ha-za-ilu Sim-tu u-bil-Su-ma (20) (m)Ia-’-lu-u  méri-3u 
(21) ina kussi-8u u-Se-Sib-ma (22) X ma-na hurdsi M abnit bi-ru-ti 
(23) L (iméru) gammale M kun zi rikké (24) eli ma-da-te abi-Su 
u-rad-di-ma e-mid-su 


CoLumn V: 
(1) Sa [8arr4ni a-lik mab-ri abé-ia u-Se-pi-Su] (2) a-na Su[-te-Sur 


356 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


horses, (3) mules, chariots, weapons, arms of battle, 
(4) the spoil of enemies, everything (5) which Ashur, 
the king of the gods, bestowed upon me as my royal 
share; (6) to care for the horses, and to drive in the 
chariots (7). . . I made the inhabitants of the lands, 
the booty of my bow, (8) carry the bag and basket, and 
make bricks. (9) That small building I tore down in its 
entirety. (10) A large piece of land I took from the 
field as a building place (11) and added it. With prl- 
stones, a stone of the mountains . . . (12) I built a 
terrace. I demanded of the kings of the Hittite country, 
and of those beyond the sea, (13) of Ba‘al, king of Tyre, 
Manasseh, king of Judah, (14) KauS-gabri, king of Edom, 
(15) Musuri, king of Moab, (16) Sil-Bel, king of Gaza, 
Metinti, king of Ashkelon, (17) Ikausu, king of Ekron, 
Milkiashapa, king of Byblos, (18) Matanba‘al, king of 
Arvad, Abiba‘al, king of Samsimuruna, (19) Buduil, king 
of Bét-Ammon, Akhumilki, king of Ashdod, (20) twelve 
kings of the sea-coast, Ekishtura, king of Idalion, 
(21) Pilagura, king of Chytrus, Kisu, king of Sillda, 
(22) Ituandar, king of Paphos, Eresu, king of Sillu, 
(23) Damasu, king of Kuri, Atmezu, king of Tamesu, 


karaSu pa-ka-di mur-ni-is-ki] (3) (iméru) paré (isu) narkabate [til-li 
u-nu-te tabazi (4) u Sal-la-at na-ki-ri gi-[mir mimma Sum-Su] (5) Sa 
(ilu) ASur Sar ilani a-na eS-ki Sarrdti-ia [i8-ru-ka] (6) a-na Sit-mur 
(iméru) sisi Si-tam-du-uh (isu) narkabAéte (7) ni-ru Su-a-tu. 
nisé mAtdti bu-bu-ut kaSti-ia (8) (isu) al-lu tup-Sik-ku u-Sa-as- Si- 
$u-nu-ti-ma il-bi-nu libnati (9) ekalla sib-ra Su-a-tu a-na si-bir-ti- 
Sa ak-kur-ma (10) kak-ka-ru ma-’-du kima a-kut-tim-ma, ul-tu libbi 
eklé ab-tuk-ma (11) eli-Su uS-rad-di ina (abnu) pi-i-li aban Sadi-i 
. (12) tam-la-a u-mal-li ad-ki-e Sarrani (m4tu) Hat-ti u e-bir 
tamti (13) (m)Ba-’-lu Sar (métu) Sur-ri (m)Me-na-si-e Sar (alu) 
Ia-u-di (14) (m)Ka-u3-gab-ri Sar (alu) U-du-me (15) (m)Mu-sur-i 
Sar (alu) Ma-’-ba (16) (m) Sil-bel Sar (alu) Ha-zi-ti (m)Me-ti-in-ti 
Sar (alu) Is-ka-lu-na (17) (m)I-ka-u-su Sar (alu) Am-kar-ru-na 
(m)Mil-ki-a-Sa-pa Sar Gu-ub-li (18) (m)Ma-ta-an-ba~-’-al Sar (alu) 
A-ru-a-di (m)A-bi-ba-al Sar (alu) Sam-si-mu-ru-na (19) (m)Pu-du- 
ilu Sar (alu) Bit-am-ma-na (m)Ahbi-mil-ku Sar (alu) AS-du-di (20) 
XII Sarrfni Sa kiSad tam-tim (m)E-ki-i8-tu-ra Sar (alu) E-di-’- 
al (21) (m)Pi-la-a-gu-ra Sar (alu) Ki-it-ru-si (m)Ki-i-su Sar (alu) 
Si-il-lu-u-a (22) (m)I-tu-u-an-da-[ar] Sar (alu) Pa-ap-pa (m)E-ri- 
e-su Sar (alu) Si-il-lu (23) (m)Da-ma-su Sar (alu) Ku-ri-i (m)At- 


ESARHADDON AGAINST EGYPT 307 


(24) Damisi, king of Qartihadasti, (25) Unasagusu, king 
of Lidir, Bususu, king of Nurénu, (26) ten kings of 
Cyprus, in the midst of the sea, (27) in all twenty-two 
kings of the Hittite country, of the sea-coast and of the 
midst of the sea, of them all (28) I demanded great 
beams, [tall columns, [Prisms A and C, Column V] 
(15) planks of cedar and cypress, (16) from the Sirara 
and Lebanon mountains, (17) female sphinxes and giant 
bulls (?) (18) stone thresholds, slabs of (19) alabaster 
Ashnan—, (20) Tushmina—, Breccia—, (21) Engishah—, 
Aladu and (22) Ginashar—gubba-stones! they brought from 
the mountains, (23) the place of their origin, (24, 25) with 
difficulty and labor (26) to Nineveh, for my palace.] 


1 These different varieties of stone are unknown to us, and cannot be 
translated. 


me-zu Sar (alu) Ta-me-su (24) (m)Da-mu-u-si Sar (alu) Kar-ti-ba- 
da-as-ti (25) (m)U-na-sa-gu-su Sar (alu) Li-di-ir (m)Bu-su-su Sar 
(alu) Nu-ri-e-nu (26) X Sarrdni Sa (matu) Ia-at-na-na kabal tam- 
tim (27) naphar XXII Sarr4ni (métu) Yat-ti a-bi tam-tim kabal 
tam-tim k4li-Su-nu (28) u-ma-’-ir-Su-nu-ti-ma guSuri rabtti 

(From Prisms A and C comes the continuation, which is here 
given. The passage is found in Column V, and the numeration of 
the lines follows that text.) 

[(isu) dim-me sirfti (15) (isu) a-tap-pi (isu) erinu (isu) Sur-man 
(16) ul-tu ki-rib (Sad) si-ra-ra (Sad) lab-na-na (17) lamassi Lip 
za-za-a-te (18) (abnu) askuppi a-gur-ri (19) Sa (abnu) pardtu 
(abnu) AN.BU.TIR (20) (abnu) tuS-mi-na (abnu) tuS-mi-na turdu 
(21) (abnu) EN.qI.SaH (abnu) a-lal-du (22) (abnu) gi-na-Sar-gub- 
ba ul-tu ki-rib hur-Sa-ni (23) a-Sar nab-ni-ti-Su-nu (24) a-na bi- 
Sib-ti ekalli-ia (25) mar-gi-i8 pa-aS-ki-i8 (26) a-na (alu) Ninua u-Sal- 
di-du-u-ni] 


3. THE CAMPAIGN AGAINST ARABIA AND EXcypt (670 B. C.)! 
(K. 3082, 3086, S. 2027) 


(6) In my tenth campaign [Ashur gave me confidence, 
and (7) I marched my troops to Magan and Melukh- 
kha (?)], and [turned] my face [to the land of . . |] 

1 The campaign is found upon a badly broken and joined tablet first 
published by Robert W. Rogers, T’wo Texts of Esarhaddon (Haverford 
College Studies, No. 2); portions also in III R., 35, No. 4. Translated 


by Winckler, Keitlinschriftliches Textbuch zum Alten Testament, pp. 52ff.; 
Ungnad in Gressmann, Altorientalische Texte und Bilder, i, p. 123. 


(6) ina eSri-e girri-ia (ilu) [ASur utakkil-anni-ma . . . (7) u-Sa- 


358 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


(8) which in the tongue of the people of Kush and Egypt 
is called . . . (9) I called out the numerous troops 
of Ashur, which are in the . . . (10) In the month of 
Nisan, the first month, I left my city of Asshur. [I crossed] 
the Tigris and Euphrates at high flood, (11) [and] climbed 
hard mountains like a wild ox (?). (12) In the course of 
my campaign I erected siege works against Ba‘al, king of 
Tyre, who had trusted in Tarqu, king of Kush, his friend, 
and (13) had shaken off the yoke of Ashur, my lord, and 
had expressed defiance of me, (14) I cut off from him 
food and drink, the means of life. 

(15) From Egypt I broke camp and marched to Me- 
lukhkha. (16) Thirty birw of land from the city of 
Apku, which lies in the territory of the land of Samenfa], 
to the city of Raphia, (17) by the side of the brook of 
Egypt, a place where there is no river, in . . . neces- 
sity and want (18) I made my troops drink well water 
from jugs. 

(19) When the command of Ashur, my lord, came 
into my ears . . . (20) camels of the kings of Aribi 
[without number I took from them], (21) twenty (?) 
beru of land, a journey of fifteen days . . . I marched. 
(22) Four biru , the district of Gabe, stones [. . .] I 
marched. (23) Four biru of land, a journey of two 


aS-bi-ta pa-nu-u-a a-na . . . (8) Sa ina pi-i ni8é (mAtu) Ku-u-si u 
métu Mu-sur . . . (9) ad-ki-e-ma ummé4nAte (ilu) Asur gab-a- 
a-ti Sa ki {rib . . .j (10) ina arab Nisanu arhi ri8-tu-u ul-tu ali-ia 
AsgSur at-tu-muS (n4ru) Diglat (néru) Purattu ina mi-li . . . 
(11) Sadé mar-su-ti ri-ma-nis aS-tam-di-ib (12) ina me-ti-ik girri-ia 
eli (m)Ba-’-lu Sar (mtu) Sur-ri $a a-na (m)Tar-ku-u Sar (matu) 
Ku-u-si ib-ri-8u it-tak-lu-ma (13) nir (ilu) Agur béli-ia is-lu-u i-tap- 
pa-lu me-ri-ib-tu (14) (alu) hals4ni eli-Su u-rak-kis-ma a-ka-lu u 
mu-u ba-lat napiS-tim-Su-nu ak-la (15) ul-tu (matu) Mu-sur karasu 
ad-ki-e-ma a-na (matu) Me-lub-ha uS-te-Se-ra har-ra-nu (16) XXX 
kas-pu kak-kar ul-tu (alu) Ap-ku 8a pa-di (matu) Sa-me-n[a] a-di 
(alu) Rapi-hi (17) a-na i-te-e na-hal (m&tu) Mu-sur a-’ar n4ru la 
i-Su-u ina (?) [. . .] bar-har-ri kal-kal-tu (18) mé biri ina di-lu-u-ti 
ummanate u-Sa-a8-ki (19) ki-i ki-bit (ilu) Asur béli-ia ina uzn4-ia 
ib-Si-ma [. . .] bat-ti (20) (imeru) gam-ma-li Sa Sarrani (mAtu) 
A-ri-bi ka-li-Su-nu if. . .]-Su-nu-ti (21) XX biru kak-kar ma-lak 
XV d-me ina Si-pik (?) [. . .] ar-di (22) IV biru kak-kar ina 
abnu gab-e mu-sa [. . .] a-lik (23) IV biru kak-kar ma-lak II 


ASHURBANAPAL 359 


days . . . serpentsoftwoheads . .. died.' (24) I 
trampled on them, and marched four birw of land, a 
journey of two days, with green . . . (25) which 

with wings. Four birw of land, a journey of two 
days . . . (26) Fifteen birw of land, a journey of 
eight days I marched . . . (27) Marduk, the great 
lord, came tomyhelp . . . (28) he revived my troops, 
twenty days, seven . . . (29) in the territory of the 
land of Ma(?)-gan I rested (?) 

(30) From the city of Ma-a[g-da-lji, . . . (1) a 
course of forty kaspu of land I marched, . . . (82) that 
land was like stone . . . (38) like the point of a lance 

(34) blood and . . . (85) hostile rebellious 
people. . . . (86) to the city of Ishkhupri. 


1That is, probably whoever was bitten by them died. 


Q-me siru II kakkadi [. . | i-]mu-ut-ma (24) ad-da-iS-ma e-te-ik 
IV biru kak-kar ma-lak [II fimé . . .] (25) $a su-ub-bu-bu ina 
a-kap-pi IV biru kak-kar ma-lak II t-[me . . .]-li-ti (26) XV 
biru kak-kar ma-lak VIII d[me ar-di . . .] (27) (ilu) Marduk 
bélu rabu-u ri-su-ti il-lik-[-ma . .] (28) u-bal-lit napi8-tim 
ummAnati-ia XX t-me VII [. . (29) & $a me-sir (matu (?)) Ma-gan 
nu bat (?) [. . .] (30) ul-tu (alu) Ma-a[g-da-li 8a pa-]'-di [. A 
(31) mi-Si-ib-ti XL kas-pu kak-kar ar-di [. . .] (32) kak-ka-ru 
Su-a-tu ki-ma abnu (2) [..  .] (33) ki-ma sip-ri (isu) tar-ta-bi 
i .] (84) da-mu u Sar-ku elflu . . .] (35) amelu nakru ak-si 
a-d{i . . .] (36) a-na (alu) Is-hup-r[i . . |] 


1 Supplied by Winckler; doubtful, but very attractive. 


ASHURBANAPAL 
4, ASHURBANAPAL AT Acco (AsouT 645 B. C.) ! 


Gotumn IX: 
(115) On my return I captured Ushu, (116) which lies on 
the coast of the sea. (117) The inhabitants of Ushu, who 


1The large ten-sided prism of Ashurbanapal in the British Museum. 
Published V R., 1-10. Winckler, Sammlung von Keilschrifttexten, pa 
Translated by Winckler, Keilinschriftliches Textbuch, 3te Auf., p. 
Ungnad in Gressmann, Altorientalische Texte und Bilder, ip, 124, 


Cotumn IX: 
(115) ina ta-a-a-ar-ti-ia (alu) U-Su-u (116) Sa ina a-hi tam-tim 
na-da-ta Su-ba(t)-su ak-Su-ud (117) niSé (alu) U-Su-u Sa a-na pihati- 


360 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


were not obedient to their governor, (118) had not paid 
tribute, (119) I smote them as the tribute of their land. 
(120) Among the rebellious people I set up judgment. 
(121) Their gods, [and] their people I carried as booty to 
Assyria. (122) The people of Acco who were rebellious 
I reduced, (123) their bodies I hung on poles (124) around 
the city; (125) the remainder I brought to Assyria. 
(126) I chose them for my army, and (127) added them 
to the numerous troops, (128) which Ashur had pre- 
sented to me. 





Su-nu la sa-an-ku (118) la i-nam-di-nu man-da-at-tu (119) na-dan. 
mAati-Su-un a-duk (120) ina libbi(bi) nis8é la kan-Su u-ti Sip-tu a8- 
kun (121) ilani-Su-nu niSé-Su-nu as-lu-la a-na (matu) Assur (ki) 
(122) niSé (alu) Ak-ku-u la kan-Su-ti a-nir (123) (amélu) pagri-Su- 
nu ina (isu) ga-Si-8i a-lul (124) si-bir-ti ali u-Sal-mi (125) s1-it-tu-ti- 
Su-nu al-ka-a a-na (matu) Assur (ki) (126) a-na ki-sir ak-sur-ma 
hls ummanaté-ia ma-’-da-a-ti (128) $a (ilu) Asur i-ki-Sa u- 
rad-di 


X. NEBUCHADREZZAR (604-562 B. C.) 


Nebuchadrezzar became king by his father’s sudden 
death, the news of which reached him while he was at 
the head of a victorious army on the borders of Egypt. 
Returning posthaste to Babylon, he was received as 
king without a sign of trouble, and began a reign as 
brilliant as it was long, and as powerful as it was bril- 
liant. Unhappily, very few inscriptions have been 
preserved in which there are any accounts of his great 
military campaigns, the major part of them all being 
devoted to elaborate accounts of the building and 
restoration of temples, palaces, streets, and canals all 
over the country. The meagerness of native inscrip- 
tion material forces us to depend chiefly upon the 
narratives of the Hebrews for an account of the chief 
events of his reign. 

Jehoiakim, king of Judah, had paid his tribute for 
three years after Nebuchadrezzar left the southern 


NEBUCHADREZZAR 361 


borders of his country for his hasty journey to assume 
the crown. He was then driven by a popular party, 
against the urgent advice of Jeremiah, to rebel and 
refuse longer to be considered a vassal king of the 
Babylonians. Nebuchadrezzar first let loose upon his 
land marauding bands of Syrians, Moabites, and Am- 
monites, and then, in 597, began a siege of Jerusalem. 
During its continuance Jehoiakim died, and his suc- 
cessor, Jehoiachin, was compelled to surrender the 
city, and, with eight thousand of his subjects, was car- 
ried into captivity. These men were settled, together 
with their families, in one great block by the river 
Chebar, a canal near Nippur. This deportation, though 
doubtless copied after the Assyrian usage, was not 
properly carried out. The Assyrians scattered their 
captives, so that they were rapidly assimilated by their 
neighbors and were deprived of all possibility of main- 
taining their old national life. These Jewish captives 
of Nebuchadrezzar were, on the other hand, enabled 
by their concentration to continue the offices of their 
religion, and by that means maintain their national 
exclusiveness. They soon became a thorn in Nebu- 
chadrezzar’s side, and so continued for a_ long 
period. 

Meantime the government of Judah was placed in the 
hands of Mattaniah, son of Josiah, who was styled 
Zedekiah, and was sworn to obey Nebuchadrezzar. 
It is possible that he might have kept his oath 
but for the.seductions of Hophra, king of Egypt, 
who had succeeded Necho II about 589, and was anx- 
ious to win back Syria for himself. Hophra roused to 
rebellion the states of Edom, Moab, Ammon, Tyre, 
and Sidon. These sent an embassy to Zedekiah asking 
his assistance, and soon Judah had cast its lot into the 


362 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


mad effort, despite the utmost efforts’ of Jeremiah. In 
587 the army of Nebuchadrezzar appeared, and the 
effort to starve the city by siege began. Soon after 
Hophra entered Palestine, and the Babylonians were 
compelled to raise the siege. The popular party which 
had driven the nation to war felt sure that this was the 
end and that victory was at hand. Jeremiah protested 
against this view in words of solemn weight: “Thus 
saith the Lord: Deceive not yourselves, saying, The 
Chaldeans shall surely depart from us: for they shall 
not depart. For though ye had smitten the whole army 
of the Chaldeans that fight against you, and there re- 
mained but wounded men among them, yet would 
they rise up every man in his tent, and burn this city 
with fire.’”? To those who trusted in Hophra his word 
was no less definite: ‘Behold, Pharaoh’s army, which 
is come forth to help you, shall return to Egypt imto 
their own land. And the Chaldeans shall come again, 
and fight against this city; and they shall take it, and 
burn it with fire.’”’* Men could not believe such a mes- 
sage as that in an hour of apparent hope, and the 
prophet was apprehended and cast into prison.’ 

The Babylonian army met the Egyptians somewhere 
south of Jerusalem and drove them back into Egypt, 
apparently without difficulty.” There was no pursuit, 
but the siege of Jerusalem was resumed at once. Famine, ° 
and perhaps pestilence,® assisted the besiegers, and on 
the ninth day of the fourth month (July), in the year 
586, the Babylonians breached the walls and poured 

1 Jer. 27. 1-3. The first verse in the Masoretic text reads: ‘In the 
beginning of the reign of Jehoiakim the son of Josiah.” It is clear, 
however, from verses 2, 12, and 20 that the text is corrupt. It is omitted 
by LXX, which should be followed. See Giesebrecht on the passage. 

2 Jer. 37. 9, 10. 3 Jer. 37. 7, 8. 4 Jer. 37. 11-15. 

6 Josephus (Antiquities, x, 7, § 3) declares that the Egyptians were 


defeated, but Jeremiah (37. 7), on whom he was doubtless leaning, says 
nothing of a defeat. 6 Jer. 38. 2. 


NEBUCHADREZZAR 363 


into the city. Zedekiah fled, but was overtaken in the 
plains of Jericho, captured,’ and taken to Riblah. There 
Nebuchadrezzar slew his sons before him and then put 
out his eyes. 

The siege of Jerusalem had lasted a year and a half 
(587-586) and condign punishment was visited at 
once upon the city. Plundered of everything of value, 
it was given to the torch and a large number’ of its 
inhabitants were carried away to join the former exiles 
in Babylonia. Over the poor who were left behind in 
the land Gedahiah, a descendant of the house of David, 
was made governor. Nebuchadrezzar had destroyed a 
rich province, which might have paid a great annual 
tribute into his coffers. 

In 585 Nebuchadrezzar began a land siege of Tyre, 
which continued thirteen years (585-573) and ended in 
a truce, according to which Ethobal was to pay a 
tribute. It was impossible that Nebuchadrezzar should 
really conquer Tyre without a navy to blockade its port. 

In 567 Nebuchadrezzar invaded Egypt, probably 
with the determination to punish its king for his inter- 
ference in the affairs of Palestine and to prevent its 
recurrence in the future. But how complete was his 
success in Egypt we do not know. 

Nebuchadrezzar based his chief claim to posterity’s 
remembrance upon his great works of building all over 
Babylonia, but especially in Babylon itself. There 
Nabopolassar had begun to rebuild the city walls, but 
had only partially completed the work at his death. 
Nebuchadrezzar completed the inner wall Imgur-Bel 
and the outer wall Nimitti Bel, and constructed great 

12 Kings 25. 4, 5. 

2'The number carried to Babylonia is quite unknown. Guthe (Ges- 
chichte des Volkes Israel, pp. 236, 237) estimates the total number at 


36,000 to 48,000, which he counts as a quarter or eighth of the whole 
population. 


364 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


city gates of cedar wood covered with bronze. Upon 
the east side of the city, at a distance of four thousand 
cubits from the outer wall, he built another massive 
wall. Before this was a great moat, basin-shaped, deep, 
and walled up with bricks like a quay. On the north, 
between the two city walls, and between the Euphrates 
and the Ishtar gate, was reared an artificial platform of 
brick laid in bitumen. Upon this he placed a citadel 
and connected it with the royal palace. This citadel 
made a watch tower, commanding the level country for 
several miles around, at the same time that it served 
to strengthen the walls. 

Within the city was beautified; the street of Ai-ibur- 
shabu increased in height, leveled and repaved; the 
palace rebuilt upon a scale of magnificence unheard of 
before. He may well have felt and spoken as the He- 
brew book records: “Is not this great Babylon, that I 
have built for the house of the kingdom by the might 
of my power, and for the honor of my majesty?’” 

"1 Dan. 4. 30. 
1. East Inpra House Inscription ! 
Cotumn II: 

(12) In lofty confidence in him (Marduk), (13) distant 
lands, (14) far-away mountains, (15) from the upper sea 
(16) to the lower sea, (17) steep paths, (18) closed 
roads, (19) where the step is imprisoned, (20) [where] 
there was no place for the foot, (21) difficult roads, 


1The text is published I R., 53-58, and with a transcription into 
Neo-Babylonian, 59-64. See further C. J. Ball, in the Proceedings of 
the Society of Biblical Archeology, x, pp. 87-129; Winckler, Kewin- 
schriftliche Bibliothek, iii, 2, pp. 10-28; David W. McGee, Bettriige zur 
Assyriologie, iii, pp. 528-534; Stephen Langdon, Neubabylonische 
Kénigsinschriften, No. 15, p. 120f. 


(12) i-na tu-kul-ti-Su sir-ti (13) matati ru-ga-a-ti (14) Sa-di-im 
ni-su-u-ti (15) is-tu ti-a-am-ti e-li-ti (16) a-di ti-a-am-ti Sa-ap-li-ti 
(17) ur-hu-um as-tu-tim (18) pa-da-nim pi-bu-ti (19) a-Sa-ar kib-si 
Su-up-ru-su (20) Se-e-pi la i-ba-aS-Su-u (21) ha-ra-nam na-am-ra-sa 


IN THE LEBANON 365 


(22) thirsty roads (23) have I passed through, (24) de- 
stroyed the rebellious, (25) captured enemies, (26) ruled 
the lands, (27) permitted the people to flourish, (28) [but] 
the bad and evil (29) have I put away among the people. 


(22) u-ru-uh zu-(su)-ma-mi (23) e-ir-te-id-di-e-ma (24) la ma-gi-ri 
a-na-ar (25) ak-mi za-’-i-ri (26) mAtu ués-te-si-ir-ma (27) ni-3im ud- 
ta-am-mi-ib (28) ra-ag-ga u si-e-nim (29) i-na ni-Si u-Se-is-si 


2. NEBUCHADREZZAR IN THE LEBANON! 


(3) From the upper sea? (4) to the lower sea? (5)... 
(6) which Marduk the Lord had entrusted to me, 
(7) among all lands, the totality of dwelling places, 
(8) I exalted Babylon to the first place. (9) Among 
the cities . . . (10) [I caused] her name to 
be praised. (11) The sanctuaries of Nabu and Mar- 
duk, my lords, (12) . . . continually snl 
(13) at that time . . . the Lebanon, the cedar 
mountains, (14) the proud forest (?) of Marduk, 
(15) the scent is pleasant (16) of the cedars, its product. 
(17) The festival (?) of another god . . . (18) no 
other king . . . (19) ... . (20) My god Marduk, 


1 The inscription is found in a valley of the Lebanon called Wady 
Brisa. It was first published by Pognon, Les inscriptions babyloniennes 
du Wadi Brissa (Paris, 1887), and much corrected and improved b 
Stephen Langdon, Les inscriptions du Wadi Brissa et du Nahr l-Kelb 
(tiraga a part du Recueil de Travaux relatifs 4 la Philologie et a l’Arch- 
eologie égyptiennes et assyriennes, vol. xxviii. Paris, 1905), and re- 
published after a study of the original by F. H. Weissbach, Die In- 
schriften Nebukadnezars, ii,im Wadi Brisa und am Nahr el-Kelb (Leip- 
zig, 1906). The passage here given from col. ix appears in Weissbach’s 
edition on Plate 38f., and the translation on p. 31. Compare also for 
the translation Winckler, Keilinschriftliches Textbuch zum Alten Testa- 
ment, pp. 56ff.; Stephen Langdon, Neubabylonische Kénigsinschriften, 
No. 19, p. 150f. 

2The upper sea is the Mediterranean, the lower is the Persian Gulf. 


(3) [iS-tu] ti-a-am-tim e-li-ti (4) [a-di] ti-a-am-tim &a-ap-li-ti 
(5)[. . .Jedais-mu[. . .] (6) [Sa (ilu) Mar]duk beli ia-a-ti i-ki-pa- 
{an-ni] (7) i-na [kul-lat] [m]a-ti-ta-an gi-mi-ir d[a-ad-mi] (8) (alu) Bab- 
ili a-na ri-Se-e-tiu-[ . . . ](?) (9)i-na ma-ha-zira-’- . .. (10) 8u- 
um-Su a-na ta-na-da-a-ti . . . (11) afS-rja-a-ti (ilu) Nabu u (ilu) 
Marduk bele-e-a (12) mu-[da]-a-am ka-a-a-na . . . (13) i-na u-mi-8u 
(sadu) La-ab-na-nu Sa-ad (isu) [erini] (14) ki-Sa-tim (ilu) Marduk 
Su-um-mu-ub-t[iJm (15) Sa i-ri-iS-su ta-a-bu (16) $a (isu) erine 
si-i-i[t-s]u (17) [ta-a]r-bi-ti ilu Sa-nim-ma (?) See CLO teen 
sarru $a-nim-[mJalaip . .. (19). . . ba-ti(?)uk(?) . . . bu 


366 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


the king (21) for the palace of princes . . . of heaven 
and earth (22) was suited for adornment. (23) As an 
enemy, a stranger, had taken possession (of the moun- 
tain), (24) and had removed its products, (25) its in- 
habitants had fled and gone far away. (26) With the 
power of Nabu and Marduk, my lords, (27, 28) I ordered 
my troops to march to the Lebanon. (29) The enemy, 
above and below, (30) I drove out, and made the heart 
of the land to rejoice, (31) its scattered people I gath- 
ered, (32) and brought them back to their place. 
(33) That which no former king had accomplished (I 
did); (34) I cleaved high mountains, (35) lime-stone I 
broke off (and) (36) opened trails. (37) I cut a road for 
the cedars (38) and before Marduk, my king (389) (I 
brought) massive, tall, strong cedars, (40) of wonderful 
beauty, (41) whose dark appearance was impressive, 
(42) the mighty products of the Lebanon. (43) Like a 
reed . . . (44)[I made them] . . . the Arakhtu 
canal . . . (45) Into Babylon (46) beams 4 

(47) The people in the Lebanon (48) I made to dwell 
in peace and safety (49) I permitted no disturber to 
possess [the land]. (50) That none might produce con- 
fusion (51) I have set up my royal image for ever. 





(20) na-a-bu-u-a (ilu) Marduk Sar-ri (21) a-na ekal ma-al-ki (?) 
. . . Same irgiti (22) Su-lu-lu si-ma-at . . . (23) 3a amelu 
nakru ahu-u i-bi-lu . . . (24) i-ki-mu hi-si-ib-[Su] (25) ni-Sa-a-Su 
ip-pa-ar-Sa-a-ma i-hu-za ni-s[i-iJ8 (26) ina e-mu-ku (ilu) Nabu u 
du) Marduk bele-e-a (27) a-na Sad La-ab-na-nua-na . . . (28) u- 
sa-ad-di-ru [sabé-ia] (29) na-ka-ar-Su e-li-i8 u Sa-ap-li-i8 (30) as- 
su-uh-ma li-ib-ba ma-a-ti u-te-ib (31) ni-Sa-a-Su sa-ap-bha-a-ti 
u-pa-ab-hi-ra-am-ma (32) u-te-ir aS-ru-u8-Si-in (33) Sa ma-na-ma 
Xarru ma-ab-ri la i-pu-Su (34) Sa-di-im za-a[k]-ru-u-tim e-ip- 
tu-uk-ma (35) abné Sa-di-[iJm u-la-at-ti-ma (36) u-pa-at-ta-a ni-ir- 
bi-e-ti (37) ma-la-ak (isu) erine u8-te-te-Si-ir (38) a-na ma-hba-ar 
(ilu) Marduk Sar-ri (39) (isu) erine dan-nu-ti Si-hu-u-ti pa-ag-lu-tim 
(40) 8a du-mu-uk-Su-nu Su-ku-ru (41) Su-tu-ru bu-na-a-Su-nu gal-mu 
(42) hi-si-ib 84d Lab-ab-na-nu gab-Sa-tim (43) ki-ma ka-ni-e a-mar 
damal te kip . . . (44) (maru) A-ra-a[h]-tim u-Sa-az-’- . . . 
(45) i-na ki-ri-ib [(alu) Bab-ili(ki)] (46) (isu) sa-ar-ba-ti . . . an 
(47) niSé ki-ri-ib 84d La-ab-na-nu (48) a-bu-ri-i8 u-Sar-bi-is-ma (49) 
mu-ga-al-li-tu la u-Sar-Si-Si-[na] (50) a8-Sum ma-na-ma la ha-ba-li 
. . . (51) s[a]-lam Sar-ru-ti-ia da-er-a-[tim] 


- CAMPAIGN AGAINST EGYPT 367 


3. NEBUCHADREZZAR’S CAMPAIGN AGAINST EayprT ! 
(567 B. C.) 

(5) Gula who slays my foes . . . (6). . . the 
queen who endowed me with strength of heart and 
(7) (might) of hand and consoles me (8) who causes 

of my reign to be enlarged (9). . . their. The 
Kings... Of his*powers (10). and). ye). pu’ his 
general and his hired soldiers like . . . (11). 
he spoke unto. To his soldiers he (?) . . . (12). 
who were before him (?) in the road . . . (13) In the 
thirty-seventh year of Nebuchadrezzar, king of Babylon, 
(14) [the kings of] Egypt came up to do battle (15) and 
Amasis, king of Egypt called out his troops, (16) and. . . 
cu of the city of Budu-Yaman .. . (17) [and others 
from (?)] far-away regions in the sea (18). . . nu- 
merous troops (?) which were in Egypt (19). . . arms 
and horses .. . (20) .. . to his aid he called 
(21). . . and before him (22) to make [war (?)] he 
trusted. (23) . . . their design (24) he accomplished 
their defeat (?) and (25). . . (26) the destruction . 


1Two small fragmentary tablets in the British Museum, first pub- 
lished by Pinches, Transactions of the Society of Biblical Archeology, 
vii, pp. 210-225. Published also, with additions by Strassmaier, B 
lonische Texte, vi, No. 329. Translated by Schrader, Ketlinschriftlic 
Bibliothek, iii, 2, pp. 140, 141, and by Langdon, Building Vieeiaeice 
of the N eo-Babylonian Empire, part. i, pp. 180-183. For the historical 
content see Winckler, Alte Orient, 7th year, 2, pp. 30, 31, and compare 
Langdon, Die Neubabylonischen "Kénigsinschriften, pp. 206, 208, com- 
pare also page, 44. 


(5) . (ilu) Gula Sa tu-(?)-sam-kit a-a-bi-ia (6). . ki 
be-la-tu ka li-tu lib-bi (7) {u émuk] kata tu-Sak-Sid-ma tu-ni-bi 
(8) . gir Sarru-u-ti-ia tu-Sar-ba (9) . . Ikaj-li-Su-nu Sarrani 

. iid (?) kar-du-ti-Su (10). . . pi abkalli-Su u ardAni-8u ki- 
is matin l 1) cree pu-us i-ta-a-am a-na gabé-Su u 

a (1 2) . . Sa mab-ri (?) ki-ir-ba har-an . (1S) = 
Zatti XXXVII kam (mi, ilu) Nabu-kudur-usur Sar Babfil ki] . ; 
(14)... mi-sir a-na e-pe’ tabazi il-[lik-ma] (15) . A-ma(?)-su 
Sar Mi-sir (?)-ma um-ma-[ni-Su id-ki-ma] (16). . . “ku-u ga (alu) 
aa (12) Boe na-gi-i ni-su-tu Sa ki-rib tam-tim 
18 . . §a-ki ma-du-tu 8a ki-rib (m&tu) Mi-sir cn 
(19). . . u&S (?)-8i kakke (iméru) sis6u. . (20) . rij- 
su-ti-Su id-kam-ma (21) za . ka-a ma-har-8u (22) e-p Pe Oth 
it it-ta-kil-ma (23) a-ru . . Sak-(?) te-e-mu (24) ka-bi-e-(tarku(?)} 
. . . [e-pu]-us-ma (25) parsit-tim .. . Su-nu (26) ha-lk-tum . . 
Su-nu (27) ni-su-tum . . 





368 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


4. Burupina INSCRIPTION OF NEBUCHADREZZAR ' 
Cotumn I: 

(1) Nebuchadrezzar, (2) king of Babylon, (3) preserver 
of Esagila and Ezida, (4) son of Nabopolassar, (5) king 
of Babylon, am I. (6) In order to strengthen the de- 
fences of Esagila, (7) that the powerful (8) evil and 
destroyer (9) might not approach Babylon, (10) that the 
front of the battle line might not draw near to Imgur- 
Bel, (11) the wall of Babylon; (12) that which no king 
before me (13) had done, I did, in that (14) on the out- 
side of Babylon, (15) a great wall to the eastward (16) of 
Babylon I placed about the city. (17) Its moat I dug 
(18) and reached water-level, (19) then I saw (20) that the 
moat which my father had fixed (21) was too small in 
its construction. (22) A great wall, which like a moun- 
tain (23) cannot be moved, (24) of mortar and brick 
(25) I built, (26) with the moat which my father 
(27) placed (28) I joined it. (29) Its foundation upon 
the bosom of the abyss (30) I placed. 


1 Published by Winckler, Zeitschrift fiir Assyriologie, 1, p. 337f.; tran- 
scribed also by McGee, Bettage zur Assyriologie, iii, p. 550. The original 
is in the British Museum, but casts of a duplicate, with some variations, 
are in the Berlin Museum, and are now published by Ungnad, Vor- 
derasiatische Schriftdenkméler, Heft i, No. 40. For translation see 
Langdon, Building Inscriptions of the Neo-Babylonian Empire, i, pp. 
72-75. Compare also Langdom, Die Neubabylonische Kénigsinschriften, 
No. 4, pp. 80ff. 


Cotumn I: 

(1) Glu) Na-bi-um-ku-dur-ri-u-su-ur (2) Sar (alu) Ba-bi-il(ki) 
(3) za-ni-in E-sag-ila u E-zi-da (4) apal (ilu) Na-bi-um-aplu-u-su-ur 
(5) Sar (alu) Ba-bi-lam(ki) a-na-ku (6) a8-Sum ma-as-sa-ar-ti E-sag- 
ila (7) du-un-nu-num (8) li-im-num u %a-ag-gi-Sum (9) a-na (alu) 
Ba-bi-lam(ki) la sa-na-ga (10) ga-an ta-ha-zi a-na im-gur Bél 
(11) dur (alu) Ba-bi-lam(ki) la ta-hi-e (12) Sa ma-na-a-ma Sar ma- 
ab-ri (13) la i-pu-Su (14) in ka-ma-at (alu) Ba-bi-lam(ki) (15) ddru 
dannu ba-al-ri sit (ilu) Samii (16) (alu) Ba-bi-lam(ki) u-Sa-a8-bi-ra 
(17) bi-ri-su ah-ri-e-ma (18) Su-pu-ul mi-e ak-8u-ud (19) ap-pa-li-is- 
ma (20) ka-a-ri a-bi-im ik-zu-ur-ru (21) ga-ad-nu_ Si-ki-in-3u 
(22) dQra danna Sa ki-ma sa-tu-um (23) la ut-ta-a8-Su (24) ina 
kupri u agurri (25) ab-ni-ma (26) it-ti ka-a-ri a-bi-im (27) ik-zu- 
eet ake e-se-ni-ik-ma (29) i-Si-su in i-ra-at ki-gal-lim (30) u-Sa- 
ar-Si-id-ma 


WESTERN CAMPAIGN 369 


Cotumn II: 

(1) Its head I raised (2) mountain high. (8) Along the 
city wall, to strengthen it, (4) I made it run, (5) and a 
great protecting wall (6) for the foundation of this wall 
of burnt brick I caused to be laid (7) and built it upon 
the bosom of the abyss, (8) and placed fast its base. 
(9) The fortifications of Esagila and (10) of Babylon I 
strengthened (11) and made an everlasting name (12) for 
my reign. 

(13) O Marduk, lord of the gods, (14) my divine 
creator, (15) before thee (16) may my deeds be pious, 
(17) may they endure (18) forever. (19) Life for many 
generations, (20) abundance of posterity, (21) a secure 
throne, (22) and a long reign, (23) grant as thy gift. 
(24) Truly thou art my deliverer and my help, (25) O 
Marduk. (26) By thy faithful word, (27) that changes 
not, (28) may my weapons advance, (29) be dreadful 
and (80) crush the (31) arms (32) of the foe. 


Cotumn II: 

(1) ri-Si-Su Sa-da-ni-i8 (2) u-za-ak-ki-ir (3) i-ta-at dari a-na du- 
un-nu-nim (4) u-Sa-al-li-is-ma (5) in-du a-sur-ra-a ra-bi-a-am (6) i8- 
di ddr a-gur-ri e-mi-id-ma (7) in i-ra-at [ki-gal-lim] ab-ni-ma (8) u- 
Sa-ar-Si-id te-me-en-Su (9) ma-as-sa-ar-ti E-sag-ila (10) u (alu) Ba- 
bi-lam(ki) u-da-an-ni-in-ma (11) Su-ma-am dara-a-am (12) Sa Sar- 
ru-ti-ia a8-ta-ak-ka-an 

(13) (ilu) Marduk bél ilA4ni (14) ilu ba-nu-u-a (15) in ma-ah-ri-ka 
(16) ip-Se-tu-u-a li-id-mi-ka (17) lu-la-ab-bi-ir (18) a-na d4-ir-a-tim 
(19) ba-la-tam da-ir-a (20) Se-bi-e li-it-tu-ti (21) ku-un-nu ku-su-u 
(22) u la-ba-ri pa-li-e (23) a-na Si-ri-ik-tim Su-ur-kam (24) lu re-si 
tu-kul-ti-ia (25) (ilu) Marduk at-ta-a-ma (26) in ki-bi-ti-ka ki-it-ti 
(27) 8a la na-ka-ri-im (28) lu te-bu-u (29) lu za-ak-tu (30) ka-ak- 
ku-u-a (31) ka-ak na-ki-ri-im (32) li-mi-e-zu 


5. WESTERN CAMPAIGN ! 
] >. 


2. . . paths of the mountain 
Se eee way of death. arms 


1 Published by Strassmaier in Hebraica, ix, p. 5, from British Mu- 
seum, Sp. ii, 407; translated by Winckler, Ketlinschriftliches Textbuch 
zum Alten Testament, 3te Auf., pp. 56, 57. 


(1) es arku Seine lib-bty se] (2) [. . hi-e-ti ur-bi Sadu 
eo aerit(a){. . uj-ru-uh mu-u-tum kakku in-na-d{ii . . . 


370 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


4. . . inhabitants of the Hittite country, in the 
month of Airu, of the third year of 

5 [Nebuchadnezzar king of] Babylon opposed his 
troops. 

6 [Nebuchadnezzar] summoned his troops, in 13 days 
to 

7 [the Hittite country] he marched. Of the people 
inhabiting Ammanu (Anti-Lebanon) 





8 ee i a their heads he' beat or. 
QM ok, ee apen poles) he: hung 
10° [2 oto 8. oo Re pthelbrought 
(4). . . ni8é (mAt) Hat-tum ina arbi airu Sattu I[I-kan (5)... 
tin-tir(ki) pa-ni sAbé-Su is-ba-tu (6) [. . . id-ki-e-ma ina XIII (ta) 
fi-mu a-na (7)[. . .  kij-i ik-Su-da Sa ni8é a-Si-bi (alu) Am-ma-na- 


nu (8)[. . .J] Su-nu kakkadi-Su-nu u-be-ni-ma (9)[. . . }di i-lu- 
ul-ma (10)[. . . ] u-Sa-ag-bit 


6. BERossos ON THE NEO-BABYLONIAN PERIOD ! 


A little lower down Berossos adds what follows in his 
history of antiquity; I shall set down the words of 
Berossos, which are as follows: When Nabopolassar, his 
father [i. e., of Nebuchadrezzar], had heard that the satrap 
whom he had set over Egypt, and over the regions of 
Coele-Syria and Pheenicia, had revolted from him, being 
unable himself to endure the fatigue, committed certain 
parts of his forces to his son Nebuchadrezzar, who was 
still a young man, and sent him against the rebel. 


1 Josephus, Contra Apion, i, § 19, 134-138; Flavii Josephi Opera, 
edited by B. Niese (Berlin, 1889), Vol. v, pp. 24-26. Compare Des 
Flavius Josephus Schrift gegen Apion, Text und Erklaérung aus dem 
Nachlass von J. G. Miller, herausgegeben durch C. J. Riggenbach u. 
C. von Orelli (Basel, 1877). Compare translation in Josephus, Whis- 
ton’s translation, edited by A. R. Shilleto. London, 1890. Vol. v, 
pp. 192, 193. 


[El@ é&f¢ vroxaraBdg¢ dAiyov 6 BypHoog wéAuv raparivera: év TH THE apxat- 
éryto¢ loroptoypadgia]. avta de rapadjoouat ta Tov Bypdcov tovrov éxovta 
rov tpdmov ,,axovoac 0’ 6 matnp avTov NaBoroAdoapog, dre 6 TeTaypévoc ca- 
Tparn¢g év te Alytntw Kai Tog mwept THv Tupiav tHv KolAnv Kai THY Powwixyny 
rérowe aroordtyc yéyovev, ov Suvduevog aitog Ere Kaxonadety ovothoac TH 
vig NaBoxodpoadpw dvre Ere év qAicia bon Twa tHe Suvduewc EEErepmpev én’ 
autév' ovupitac de NaGovxodpdcopoc Tq Grooraty kai napatakduevoc avTov 


‘ 


NABONIDUS AND CYRUS 371 


Nebuchadrezzar joined battle with him, conquered him, 
and reduced the land at once to his dominion. It so 
happened at this time that his father fell ill in the city 
of Babylon and died, having reigned twenty-one years. 
When Nebuchadrezzar heard, not long afterward, of 
his father’s end, he set in order the affairs of Egypt 
and the rest of the district, and committed the captives 
which he had taken from the Jews, Phoenicians, and 
Syrians, and from the nations belonging to Egypt, to 
some of his friends, that they might conduct the heavy- 
armed troops and the baggage to Babylonia, while he 
himself pushed over the desert with but a few to Baby- 
lon. When he arrived there he found that public affairs 
had been managed by the Chaldeans and the kingdom 
preserved by the principal persons among them, so that 
he was now ruler of all his father’s dominions, and 
ordered the captives, when they arrived, to be assigned 
dwelling places in the most convenient parts of 
Babylonia. 

7’ éxparet Kai THY yopav éE apyne brs THY aiTdv Bacireiay éEroijoato* TG TE 
marTpt avtov ovvé3y NaBoroAacdpw kata TovTov Tov KaLpoy GppwoTHoarte Ev TH 
BaBvawrviwv moder petaAAdiac tov Biov étn BeBaorrevxdte Ka° aioddpuevog dé 
pet’ ov TOAD THY Tov TaTpo¢ TEAEvTAVY NaBovkodpdcopos, KaTaoTHOAS Ta KaTa 
thy Aiyurtov mpayuata Kal THY AoirHY Yopayr, Kai Tove atyuadrdrove lovdaiwy 
Te Kal Poivikwy Kal Lbpwv kai tov Kata tHv Alyuxtov EV vdv ovvTagag trict 
TOV didwy peta tTHo BapTarne duvdpuews Kal THC AoiTHG bedeiac avakopife 
eic¢ THY BaBvAwriay, auto¢g dpuhac dAcyootéc Tmapeyéveto dia THE éphuov ei¢ 
BaBvAdva’ KatadaBov dé ta mpdypata dtotkobmeva 76 Kaddaiwv nat dtary- 
povuévyyv thy Baoideiavy wrd Tov BeAtiorov avtadv, Kupleboac dAoKAgpov THC 


TMarpixne Gpyxne Tolg pév aiyuadarore mapayevouévorc ovvétagev [avroic] Karoc- 
kiag év roic Emitndecoraroic THC BaBvAwrviag térog amrodet—éat. 


XI. NABONIDUS, BELSHAZZAR, AND 
CYRUS 


Immediately upon the death of Nebuchadrezzar his 
son, Amel-Marduk,’ the Evil-Merodach of the biblical 


1 Man (servant) of Marduk. 


372 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


writers,! ascended the throne and assumed the impos- 
sible burden of sustaining the vast empire which a great 
political and military genius had built up. The one 
event of his reign which has survived in the memory of 
man is preserved by the Hebrews alone.’ He set Je- 
hoiachin free—an act which indicates a policy directly 
opposed to that of his father. With this accords per- 
fectly the reference of Berosos, who says that he ruled 
unlawfully and tyrannically.2 He was assassinated 
and his brother-in-law, Nergal-shar-usur (i. e., “Nergal 
protect the king,” Gr., Neriglissor), became king. He 
seems to have endeavored to follow closely the example 
of Nebuchadrezzar, whose daughter was his queen, and 
his inscriptions even imitate the phraseology of his great 
exemplar. He devoted himself largely to building and 
to restoration. Of the outer and larger politics of his 
reign we have only the hint that the relations of Baby- 
lon to Media were strained, and that the Medes pressed 
into the northern part of the valley and took Harran. 

In 556 Nergal-shar-usur died, and his son, Labashi- 
Marduk, while still a youth, came to the throne. He 
was assassinated after but nine months of a precarious 
tenure of the throne, tradition alleging that he had 
displayed evil traits of character. We may perhaps 
discern in this simply an excuse to Justify his violent 
removal as a part of a priestly plot to win the throne. 
The supposition finds a justification in the appearance 
as king, not of a Chaldean, but of a man of Babylonian 
origin, Nabonidus, whose whole reign is a continuous 
manifestation of interest in all things priestly and 
religious. 


12 Kings 25. 27-30. 2 See passage just cited. 

3 avéuwe Kat doeAy@c. Berosos, in Eusebi Chronicorum Liber Prior, ed. 
Alfred Schoene, col. 50. 

4Says Berosus, did 1d roAAd Exdaivecy kaxondn. 


NABONIDUS AND CYRUS 373 


Nabonidus (Babylonian, Nabu-na’idu, i. e., “Nabu 
is glorious’) was the son of Nabu-balatsu-iqbi, and 
must have occupied a distinguished position in the 
kingdom before he ascended the throne. Like Nebu- 
chadrezzar, he was a great builder, but unlike him by 
far the greater portion of his labors was given to the 
reérection of temples. Nebuchadrezzar had constructed 
palaces, laid out great streets, erected immense walls of 
defense. It was the glory of Nabonidus to see that 
gods dwelt more magnificently than men, and that 
ancient shrines fallen into ruin should arise in a gran- 
deur far exceeding the glory of earlier days. Other kings 
had been content when rebuilding fallen walls of tem- 
ples to clear away the rubbish to the ground, leveling 
off a surface higher than it had been and then building 
upon it. Nabonidus was not content with work of that 
character. He must dig down until the earliest foun- 
dation stones were discovered. If the temple had been 
several times rebuilt it interested him to have the 
records of the several kings who had worked upon it 
recovered. ‘To this religious, and, if one might so say, 
archeological, passion we owe much of our knowledge 
of early Babylonian history, for he had all these records 
read to him as they were found, and his own inscriptions 
carefully preserve the accounts of those who had built 
before him. No longer are building inscriptions dreary 
wastes of boastful words recording the erection of walls 
“mountain high,” they are now decorated with the 
names of mighty kings of the distant past, whose honor 
Nabonidus was proud to record, as he linked his own 
name with theirs. 

To us the archeological researches of the king are 
not merely interesting; they afford us in some instances 
our only means of restoring kings of bygone days to 


374 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


their proper place in history. But devotion to the gods 
and a passion for archeological learning seem to have 
worked ill for kingcraft. He was not building walls of 
defense, as had Nebuchadrezzar; he was not making an 
army, as had Nabopolassar. The slow growth of a 
mighty new power beyond his eastern borders made no 
impression on his absorbed mind. He had no political 
insight and could not see that the new power would 
soon be strong enough to covet his dominions and to 
take them. When Cyrus had driven the Medes out of 
Harran, Nabonidus glories in the ‘“‘young servant of 
Marduk,’ as he calls him, but does not see that this 
young servant of Marduk would soon be driven by his 
own destiny and growing ambition to become his 
enemy and successor. On the contrary, Nabonidus 
brings an army to rebuild the temple in Harran, and 
lays his whole empire under tribute to pay the cost 
while he glories in the deeds of those whose royal hands 
had laid its early foundations. 

Nabonidus lived in Tema, a place whose insignificance 
had given it no other mention in the annals of his 
country. There we can imagine him absorbed in great 
plans for temple building and restoration and en- 
grossed in the work of his historiographers, who brought 
him their calculations of the dates when other kings 
had lived. 

The affairs of state, the command of the army, the 
administration of public affairs had all fallen into the 
hands of the king’s son, Belshazzar (Babylonian, Bel- 
shar-usur, “Bel protect the king’), who ruled in his 
father’s name and enjoyed his confidence and affection. 

Nabonidus seems to have neglected Babylon in very 


1 arad-su sa-ab-ri. Nabonidus, Abd-Habba, cylinder i, 29. Compare 
Keilinschriftliche Bibliothek, iii, 2, p. 98. 


NABONIDUS AND CYRUS 375 


large measure. He calls himself, indeed, by the official 
title borne by former kings, “Preserver of Esagila and 
Kzida,”’ but his concerns were evidently elsewhere. In 
the ancient city of Sippar he razed to the foundations 
the remains of the temple of the Sun (Shamash), which 
had been restored but forty-five years before by Nebu- 
chadrezzar. There he found the very lowest founda- 
tion stone, on which his savants read the name of 
Naram-Sin, who lived, as their records showed, thirty-two 
hundred years before." Upon that exact spot the new 
foundations were laid and above them rose a new tem- 
ple far more splendid than the former. For its roof no 
less than five thousand cedar beams were brought from 
the far-distant northland, while yet others were required 
for its massive doors. 

At about the same time he reconstructed the temple 
of E-ulbar, the shrine of the goddess Ishtar-Anunit. 
There he did not find the earliest foundation, but con- 
tented himself with one laid only eight hundred years 
before his time. 

While all these works were in progress another people, 
fresh and vigorous, untainted by the decay which civili- 
zation has often brought, were preparing to undo this 
splendor and possess the wealth and power which 
Nabonidus had inherited or amassed. 

The beginnings of new powers in the world’s history 
are usually obscure, and to this rule the rise of the 
great people who were to engulf Babylonia is no excep- 
tion. But certain lines in the great movement are 
sufficiently clear to be traced with some certainty. 
The fall of Nineveh was brought about by the alliance 
between the Medes and the Babylonians, but it was 


1V R., 62, b, 57-60. Compare Keilinschriftl. Bibl., iii, 2, p. 105; 
compare Rogers History of Babylonia and Assyria, i, p. 318f, 


376 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


the former who struck the fatal blow. The leader of this 
new Median state was Cyaxares (Uvakhshatara), whose 
reign lasted until 585 B. C. It was he who really made 
the name of Medes a terror over all western Asia. It is 
difficult to follow his course, for the people whom he led 
were men of action, not writers of tablets, like the 
Babylonians. We can, however, see them possessing 
all Assyria after Nineveh was laid waste, and with it 
the whole of the great northern valley between the 
Tigris and Euphrates, including those Babylonian cities 
which had acknowledged the Assyrian overlordship. By 
560 their dominion was acknowledged as far west as 
the Halys, which separated them from the kingdom of 
Lydia, over which Croesus, of proverbial memory, was 
now king (560-546 B. C.). 

While these conquests were proceeding, and the world 
seemed ready to bow down at the feet of the overpower- 
ing Medes, there had been born in Anshan, as the son of 
Cambyses, the boy Cyrus, who grew to manhood as king 
of Anshan, and as a tributary prince beneath the au- 
thority of Astyages, king of the Medes. It was impos- 
sible that a man such as he should long remain beneath 
the sway of another. In 553 he arose against Astyages, 
and, according to the story which Nabonidus has pre- 
served for us, Astyages was delivered bound into his 
hands by his own treacherous troops. In 550 Cyrus 
took Ecbatana and sacked it, and brought there to an 
end the Median power. The Persians under Cyrus now 
fell heir to all that the Medes had won, and in 549 turned 
against Croesus, who was taken in 546. The Lydian 
empire was now also brought under Persian control, 
and before the end of 545 the entire peninsula of Asia 
Minor was a part of the new Persian empire, divided 
into satrapies and governed with a strong hand. Even 


NABONIDUS AND CYRUS 377 


the isles of the sea began to give submission to the 
power that had in a night strode out of the unknown 
wilds of Asia and broken rudely upon the dreams of 
the Greeks, not only in the islands, but even in the 
peninsula itself. 

Cyrus had now prepared the way for the absorption 
of Babylonia, with its valuable possessions in Syro- 
Pheenicia along the Mediterranean coast. While these 
far-reaching conquests were awaking alarm, even in 
distant Greece, Nabonidus was paying no heed, busily 
absorbed as ever in the building and restoring and ex- 
ploring for ancient foundation stones. The record of 
his fatuous course is written in the sententious phrases 
of the Babylonian Chronicle, which record his residence 
in Tema. In 549, when the Lydian king was full of 
preparations for the struggle which he knew to be 
inevitable, Nabonidus was in Tema. In 547 he was 
still in Tema, and did not even enter Babylon to pay 
reverence at the great shrine of the gods, or to direct 
the urgent affairs of state. On the fifth day of the 
month of Nisan the king’s mother died at Dur-Karasu, 
on the Euphrates above Sippar, and for her a great 
mourning was made. But on that same day Cyrus 
crossed the Tigris below Arbela and entered Assyria. 
Belshazzar was in northern Accad with an army, and 
on him were such hopes of defense as the country may 
have felt. 

The Chronicle is now badly broken, as an examina- 
tion of the copy’ will show, and we are not able to fol- 
low the events from year to year. When next the nar- 
rative is resumed the year 539 has been reached and 
Nabonidus is busy removing gods from their shrines to 
Babylon. In that same year Cyrus met Belshazzar at 
" 1§ee Schrader, Keilinschriftliche Bibliothek, iii, 2, p. 128f. 


378 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


the canal of Salsallat, near Opis, and defeated him. On 
the fourteenth day of Tammuz, Sippar was taken with- 
out a blow, and two days later the van of the army of 
Cyrus entered Babylon as the gates swung open without 
resistance: to receive it. Cyrus was not in command, 
but had remained behind, while Ugbaru (Goburyas), gov- 
ernor of Gutium, led the advance. Nabonidus was 
taken prisoner in the city. Cambyses, son of Cyrus, 
seems to have been called king at first, but Cyrus him- 
self was later called king of Babylon, “king of lands.” 
~ 4 Cyrus-Cylinder, line 17 (see below, p. 381). 


1. INSCRIPTION FROM THE FOUR CLAY CYLIN- 
DERS OF NABONIDUS, KING OF BABYLON? 

Coutumn I: 

(1) Nabonidus, king of Babylon, (2) supporter of 
E-sagila (3), and E-zida (4) , who fears the great gods, am I. 

(5) E-Lugal-malga-si-di, (6) the step tower of E-gis- 
shir-gal, (7) which is in Ur, (8) which Ur-Engur, a king of 
former time, (9) had built but finished not; (10) Dungi, 
his son, (11) did finish his work. (12) (From the in- 
scriptions of Ur-engur (i3) and Dungi, his son, I learned 
(14, 15) that Ur-engur built that step tower, (16) but had 
not finished it; (17, 18) Dungi, his son, finished the 
work.) (19) This step tower (20) had now become old, 
(21) and upon the old foundation, (22) which Ur-Bau and 


1 These cylinders were found at the four corners of the temple of Sin 
at Ur. Published I R., 68, No. 1. Transliterated and translated by 
Peiser, Keilinschriftl. Bibl., iii, 2, pp. 94ff.; Langdon, Neubabylonische 
Kénigsinschriften, No. 5, pp. 250ff. 





Coxumn I: 

(1) (m, ilu) Nabf-na’id Sar Babili(ki) (2) za-ni-in E-sag-ila (3) 0 
E-zi-da (4) pa-lih ilani rabfiti a-na-ku (5) E-lugal-malga-si-di (6) zik- 
ku-rat E-gi8-Sir-gal (7) 8a ki-rib Ur(ki) (8) 8a (m)Ur-(ilu) engur Sarru 
$u-ut mab-ri (9) i-pu-Sti-ma la u-Sak-li-lu-uS (10) (ilu) Dun-gi mari-Su 
(11) Si-pu-Su G-Sak-lil (12) i-na mu-sa-ri-e 8a Ur-(ilu) Engur (13) 0 (ilu) 
Dun-gi mari-Su a-mur-ma (14) 8a zik-ku-rat 8t-a-ti (15) Ur-(ilu) En- 
gur i-pu-St-ma (16) la u-Sak-li-lu-uS (17) (m, ilu) Dun-gi mari-Su Si- 
pir-Su (18) u-Sak-lil (19) i-na-an-ni zik-ku-rat Sd-a-tu (20) la-ba-ri-i8$ 
il-lik-ma (21) e-li te-me-en-na la-bi-ri (22) 8a (m)Ur (ilu) Engur a 


CYLINDERS OF NABONIDUS 379 


Dungi, (23) his son, had built, I undertook the recon- 
struction (24) of this temple tower, (25) as of old, (26, 
27) with bitumen and burned brick, (28) and for Sin, the 
lord of the gods of heaven and earth, (29) the king of the 
gods, the gods of gods (30) that inhabit the great heavens, 
the lord of E-gish-shir-gal, which is (31) in Ur, my terri- 
tories, [Column IT] (1) I founded (2) and built it. 

(3) O Sin, lord of the gods, (4) king of the gods of heaven 
and earth, (5) the god of-gods, (6) that inhabits the great 
heavens, (7) when thou dost (8) joyfully enter into that 
house, may the (9) good done to Esagila, (10) Ezida and 
E-gisshir-gal (11) the temples of thy great godhead (12) be 
upon thy lips, (13) and the fear of thy (14) great god- 
head do thou (15) implant in the heart of its people, let 
them not sin (16) against thy great godhead, (17) like 
the heavens let their foundations (18) stand fast. 

(19) As for me, Nabonidus, king of Babylon, (20) save me 
from sinning against (21) thy great godhead. (22) A life 
of far days as a gift (23) grant unto me. 

(24) And as for Belshazzar, (25) the first-born son, (26) 

the issue of my body, (27) do thou implant in his heart 
(28) the fear of thy great divinity. (29) Let him not 
turn (30) unto sinning. (31) Let him be satisfied with 
fullness of life. 
(ilu) Dun-gi (23) mari-Su i-pu-8t (24) zik-ku-rat Su-a-ti (25) ki-ma 
la-bi-ri-im-ma (26) i-na ku-up-ri U a-gur-ri (27) ba-ta-ak-Su as-bat- 
ma (28) a-na (ilu) Sin bel ilani Sa Sami-e_u irsi-tim (29) Sar ilAni 
ilani! Sa ilAni (30) a-Si-ib Samé-e rabiiti bel B-gi8-Sir-gal (31) $a ki-rib 
Ur(ki) beli-ia. [Column IT] (1) uS-Si-i8-ma (2) e-pu-u8 

(3) (ilu) Sin be-If ilani (4) Sar ilani Sa Samé-e u irgi-tim (5) ilani 
Sa ilani (6) a-Si-ib Samé-e rabiti (7) a-na biti Si-a-ti (8) ha-di-i8 
i-na e-ri-bi-ka (9) damkati F-sag-ila (10) E-zi-da E-gis-Sir-gal 
(11) bitati ilu-t-ti-ka rabi-(ti) (12) li-Sa-ki-in Sap-tuk-ka (13) 0 pu- 
luh-ti ilu-d-ti-ka (14) rabi-ti lib-bi niSé-Su (15) SG-uS-kin-ma la i-hat- 
tu-t (16) a-na ilu-d-ti-ka rabi-ti(ti) (17) ki-ma Samé-e iS-da-Sd-nu 
(18) li-ku-nu (19) ia(-a-)ti (ilu) Nabit-na’id Sar Babili(ki) (20) i-na 
hi-tu ilu-d-ti-ka (21) rabiti(ti) Su-zib-an-ni-ma (22) ba-la-tu f-mu 
ru-ku-ti (23) a-na Si-rik-ti Sur-kam (24) 0 Sa (m, ilu) Bel-Sar-usur 
(25) m4ru reg-tu-u (26) si-it lib- -bi-ia (27) pu-lub-ti ilu-d-ti-ka rabi- 
4 erates $G-us-kin-ma (29) ai ir-Sa-a (30) bi-ti-ti (31) la-li-e 

alatl i1S-Dl 


1 Word repeated by mistake of the scribe. 


380 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


2. THE CYLINDER OF CYRUS? 

his troops (2). . . quarters of the world (3). . . a 
weakling was established in rule over the land (4) and 

a similar one he appointed over them, (5) like 
Bianca he made . . . to Ur and the rest of the cities, 
(6) a command dishonoring them . . . he planned 
daily and in enmity, (7) he caused the daily offering to 
cease; he appointed . . . he established within the 
city. The worship of Marduk, king of the gods 
(8) he showed hostility toward his city daily 
his people he brought all of them to ruin through servi- 
tude without rest. (9) On account of their complaints 
the lord of the gods became furiously angry and left 
their land; the gods, who dwelt among them, left their 
homes, (10) in anger over his bringing into Babylon. 
Marduk . . . to all the dwelling places, which had 
become ruins, (11) and the people of Sumer and Akkad, 
who were like corpses . . . he turned and granted 


1 Published V R., Plate 35 (London, 1880), 2d edition, 1910. Trans- 
literated and translated by Schrader, Keilinschriftliche Bibliothek, iii, 
2, pp. 120ff. Transcribed and translated after a new collation of the 
text by O. E. Hagen, Bettrdige zur Assyriologie, ii, pp. 208ff. (1891). 
Transliterated and translated anew by Weissbach, Die Keilinschriften 
der Achméeniden (Vorderasiatische Bibliothek), pp. 2ff. 


05 i 





-ni-’u a (2) fe 
: " -kiJ-ib-ra-tim (3). - : 

A) ERG oes Save "ka gal ma-tu-t is-$ak-na a-na e-nu-tu 
ma-ti-Su (4) Si-[. 
ta-am]- Si-li ti-$a-a8-ki-na si-ru-Su-un (5) ta-am- 
Xi-li “fi-sag-ila i-te-[. ; . -tijm a-na Uri(ki) 0 si-it-ta-tim 
ma-ha-za (6) pa-ra-as la si-ma-a-ti-u-nu ta-[.. -}ji 
G-mi-84-am-ma, id-di-ni-ib-bu-ub t ana na-ak-ri-tim (7) sat-tuk-ku 
v-Sab-ti-li G-ad-[di_. ._. i8}-tak-ka-an ki-rib ma-ha-zi 
pa-la-ha (ilu) Marduk ‘Sar ildni [84]-ki-Se a-Su-u8-80 (8) li-mu-ut-ti 
ali-8G [i-te]-ni-ip-pu-u8 (-mi-84-am-ma na-[. . . nige] i-na ab- 
$a-a-ni la ta-ap-Su-uh-tim t-hal-li-ik kul-lat-si-in (9) a-na ta-zi-im- 
ti-Si-na (ilu) Ell (lil) ilani iz-zi-i8 i-gu-ug-ma . . ki-su-dr- 
Sti-un ildni a-8i-ib lib-bi-Si-nu i-zi-bu ad-ma-an-Sd-un (10) i-na ug- 
ga-ti 84 u-Se-ri-bi a-na ki-rib Babili (ilu) Marduk ti- . . . li-sa- 
aie, a-na nap-bar da-Ad-mi 84 in-na-du-t §i-bat-su-un (11) d nie 
mAt Si-me-ri ) Akkadi(ki) 8a i-mu-d Sa-lam-ta-a8 t-sa-ab-bi-ir ka- 
. -Siir-ta-8i ta-a-a-ra kul-lat ma-ta-a-ta ka-li-Si-na i-bi-it ib-ri-e- 


CYLINDER OF CYRUS 381 


mercy. In all lands everywhere (12) he searched, he 
looked through them and sought a righteous prince, 
after his own heart, whom he took by the hand.. Cyrus, 
king of Anshan, he called by name, to lordship over the 
whole world he appointed him. (13) The land of Qutu, 
all the Umman-manda, he cast down at his feet. The 
black-headed people, whom he gave his hands to con- 
quer, (14) he took them in justice and righteousness. 
Marduk, the great lord, looked joyously on the caring for 
his people, on his pious works and his righteous heart. 
(15) To his city Babylon he caused him to go, he made 
him take the road to Babylon, going as a friend and 
companion at his side. (16) His numerous troops, in 
number unknown, like the waters of a river, marched 
armed at his side. (17) Without battle and conflict he 
permitted him to enter Babylon. He spared his city 
Babylon a calamity. Nabonidus, the king, who did not 
fear him, he delivered into his hand. (18) All the people 
of Babylon, of Sumer and Akkad, princes and governors, 
fell down before him and kissed his feet. They rejoiced 
in his sovereignty, their faces shone. (19) The lord, who 
by his power brings the dead to life, who amid destruc- 
tion and injury had protected them, they blessed him 
joyously, honoring his name. 


Su (12) i8-te-’-e-ma ma-al-ki i-Sa-ru bi-bil lib-bi 84 it-ta-ma-ah ka-tu- 
u8-80 (m)Ku-ra-aS Sar ali An-S4-an it-ta-bi ni-bi-it-su a-na ma-li- 
ku-tim kul-la-ta nap-har iz-zak-ra Si-[ma-Su] (13) mat Ku-ti-i gi- 
mir um-man Man-da t-ka-an-ni-Sa a-na Se-pi-Su  niSe sal-mat 
kakkadu(du) Sa t-84-ak-Si-du ka-ta-a-Su (14) i-na ki-it-tim i mi- 
Sa-ru i8-te-ni-’e-Si-na-a-tim (ilu) Marduk belu rabu ta-ru-t nise-3u 
ip-Se-e-ti 84 dam-ka-a-ta 0 lib-ba-Si i-Sd-ra_ ha-di-i8 ip-pa-al-li-is 
(15) a-na ali-Si Bab-ilani(ki) a-la-ak-8i ik-bi t-Sa-as-bi-it-su-ma 
har-ra-nu Babili ki-ma ib-ri 0 tap-pi-e it-tal-la-ka i-da-a-8u (16) um- 
ma-ni-Su rap-Sa-a-tim 84 ki-ma me-e nari la ti-ta-ad-du-ti ni-ha-si- 
un kakke-Si-nu sa-an-du-ma i-84-ad-di-ha i-da-a-8i (17) ba-lu kab-li 
0 ta-ha-zi ti-Se-ri-ba-a8 ki-rib Babili ala-8i Bab-ilani(ki) i-ti-ir i-na 
$ap-84-ki (m, ilu) Nabu-na’id Sarru la pa-li-bi-Si i-ma-al-la-a ka-tu- 
us-8u (18) ni§e Babili ka-li-Si-nu nap-har mat St-me-ri u Akkadi(ki) 
ru-bi-e 1) $ak-ka-nak-ka 84-pal-8i ik-mi-sa u-na-a8-Si-ku Se-pu-uS-8u 
ib-du-u a-na Sarru-t-ti-Su im-mi-ru pa-nu-uS-Su-un (19) be-lu 84 i-na 
tu-kul-ti-84 -bal-li-tu mi-tu-ta-an i-na bu-ta-ku 0 pa-ki-e ig-mi-lu 


382 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


(20) I am Cyrus, king of the world, the great king, the 
powerful king, king of Babylon, king of Sumer and 
Akkad, king of the four quarters of the world, (21) son of 
Cambyses, the great king, king of the city of Anshan, 
grandson of Cyrus, the great king, king of the city of 
Anshan; great-grandson of Teispes, the great king, king 
of the city of Anshan; (22) eternal seed of royalty whose 
rule Bel and Nabu love, whose government they rejoice 
in in their heart. When I made my triumphal entrance 
into Babylon, (23) with joy and rejoicing I took up my 
lordly residence in the royal palace, Marduk, the great 
lord, moved the noble heart of the inhabitants of Baby- 
lon to me, while I gave daily care to his worship. (24) My 
numerous troops marched peacefully into Babylon. In 
all Sumer and Akkad I permitted no enemy to enter. 
(25) The needs of Babylon and of all its cities I gladly 
took heed to. The people of Babylon [and . . . ], and 
the dishonoring yoke was removed from them. Their 
dwellings, (26) which had fallen, I restored. I cleared out 
their ruins. Marduk, the great lord, rejoiced in my pious 
deeds, and (27) graciously blessed me, Cyrus, the king 
who worships him, and Cambyses, my own son, and all 
my troops, (28) while we, before him, joyously praised 
Raa Na ALNo Ae Nee aeeO ALTE MeL LM Salen PURO RS TS 
kul-la-ta-an ta-bi-i8 ik-ta-ar-ra-bu-8u i8-tam-ma-ru zi-ki-ir-3u (20) a- 
na-ku (m)Ku-ra-aS Sar ki8-Sat Sarru rabu Sarru dan-nu Sar Babili 
Sar mAt Sd-me-ri v Ak-ka-di Sar kib-ra-a-ti ir-bit-tim (21) mar 
(m) Ka-am-bu-zi-ia Sarru rabu Sar alu An-84-an mar mari (m) Ku-ra-a3 
Sarru rabu Sar alu An-84-an 8A.BAL.BAL (m)Si-i8-pi-i8 Sarru rabu Sar 
alu An-Sa-an (22) ziru da-ru-G Sa Sarru-i-tu a (ilu) Bel u (ilu) Nabu 
ir-a-mu pa-la-a-Su a-na tu-ub lib-bi-Su-nu ih-3i-ha Sarru-ut-su e-nu- 
ma a-na ki-rib Babili e-ru-bu sa-li-mi-i8 (23) i-na ul-si 0 ri-84-a-tim 
i-na ekal ma-al-ki ar-ma-a Sti-bat be-lu-tim (ilu) Marduk belu rabu 
lib-bi ri-it-pa-Su 84 mare BabililY . . . an-ni-ma G-mi-’am a-Se-’-a 
pa-la-ab-Su (24) um-ma-ni-ia rap-Sa-tim i-na ki-rib Babili i-S4-ad-di-ha 
8i-ul-ma-ni8 nap-har mat (Su-me-ri] 0 Akkadi(ki) mu-gal-[IJi-tim ul 
G-Sar-8i (25) dannat Babili 0 kul-lat ma-ha-zi-Su i-na §A-li-im-tim 
aS-te-’-e mare Babifli . . .] ki ma-la lib-[. . .]-ma ab-Sa-a-ni la 
si-ma-ti-Su-nu Si-bat-su-un (26) an-bu-ut-su-un U-pa-aS-Si-ha U-34- 
ap-ti-ir sa-ar-ba-Su-nu a-na ip-Se-e-ti-[ia] (ilu) Marduk belu rabud- 
ib-di-e-ma (27) a-na ia-a-ti (m)Ku-ra-a$ ¥arru pa-li-ib-Su a 
(m)Ka-am-bu-zi-ia mari si-it lib-bi-[ia 0 a]-na nap-har um-ma-ni-ia 
(28) da-am-ki-i8 ik-ru-ub-ma i-na Sa-lim-tim ma-har-Sa ta-bi-i8 ni- 


CYLINDER OF CYRUS 383 


his exalted godhead. All the kings dwelling in palaces, 

(29) of all the quarters of the earth, from the Upper to 

the Lower sea dwelling . . . all the kings of the West- 

land dwelling in tents (30) brought me their heavy 

tribute, and in Babylon kissed my feet. From ‘ 

to Asshur and Susa, (31) Agade, Eshnunak, Zamban, 

Meturnu, Deri, with the territory of the land of Gutium, 

the cities on the other side of the Tigris, whose sites were 

of ancient foundation—(32) the gods, who dwelt in 

them, I brought them back to their places, and caused 

them to dwell in a habitation for all time.. All their in- 
habitants I collected and restored them to their dwelling 
places. (33) And the gods of Shumer and Akkad, whom 
Nabonidus, to the anger of the lord of the gods, had 
brought into Babylon, by command of Marduk, the 
great lord, (84) I caused them peacefully to take up 
their dwelling in habitations that rejoiced the heart. 
May all the gods, whom I brought into their cities, 
(35) pray daily before Bel and Nabu for long life for me, 
and may they speak a gracious word for me and say to 
Marduk, my lord, ‘May Cyrus, the king who worships 
thee, and Cambyses, his son, (86) their . . . I per- 
mitted all to dwell in peace 


it-ta-[’-id i-lu-ti-Su] sir-ti nap-har Sarri a-8i-ib parakke (29) 8a ka- 
li-i’ kib-ra-a-ta ix-tu tam-tim e-li-tim a-di tam-tim Sap-li-tim a-%i-ib 
kul-[. . .] Sarrani mati A-mur-ri-i a-Si-ib kuS-ta-ri_ka-li-3u-un 
(30) bi-lat-su-nu ka-bi-it-tim u-bi-lu-nim-ma ki-ir-ba Babili t-na-as- 
Si-ku Se-pu-ti-a i$-tu [. .] a-di alu ASSur(ki) 0 SuSan(ki) (31) A-ga- 
de(ki) matu E&’-nu-nak (alu) Za-am-ba-an (alu) Me-tir-nu, Deri(ki) 
a-di pa-at mat Ku-ti-i ma-ha-za [84 e-bir]-ti (naru) Diklat $4 i8-tu 
ap-na-ma na-du-i Si-bat-su-un (32) ilAni a-Si-ib lib-bi-Su-nu rs 
ri-Si-nu U-tir-ma U-Sar-ma-a Si-bat da-er-a-ta kul-lat niSe-Su- 
Gi-pa-ab-hi-ra-am-ma U-te-ir da-Add-mi-Su-un (33) 0 il4ni mat a 
me-ri 0) Akkadi(ki) 84 (m, ilu) Nabu-na’id a-na ug-ga-tim bel iléni 
Gi-Se-ri-bi a-na ki-rib Babili i-na ki-bi-ti (ilu) Marduk belu rab@ i-na 
$4-li-im-tim (34) i-na ma&s-ta-ki-Su-nu u-Se-Si-ib 8i-ba-at tu-ub lib-bi 
kul-la-ta il4ni $a t-Se-ri-bi a-na ki-ir-bi ma-ha-zi-Su-un (35) G-mi- 
$a-am ma-har (ilu) Bel t (ilu) Nabu Sa a-ra-ku ume-ia li-ta-mu-t 
jit-ta$-ka-ru a-ma-a-ta du-un-ki-ia 0 a-na (ilu) Marduk beli-ia li-ik- 
bu- Sa (m)Ku-ra-a8 Sarri pa-li-bi-ka u (m)Ka-am-bu-zi-ia mari-3u 
(86)da .. . ib-St-nulu-ti .. . ka-li-Si-na Sd-ub-ti ni-ib-tim 


384 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


birds and doves (?) 
his . . . I made strong 
[The remainder of the tablet affords only about nine 
separated words which yield no connected meaning. ] 





i-Se-Si-ib [. . .] paspase u TU.KIR.gU (38) [. . . ad-mJa-na-Su 
du-un-nu-nim a$-te-’-e-ma 


LEGAL TEXTS 


385 


( vy 
7 


pe 
ign 
4 





I. A KUDURRU, OR BOUNDARY STONE 


THE name of this stone: ‘‘Ninib and Nusku establish 


the boundary” is its name.’ 
XXII (gur) 170 (ka) of seedfield, 7; gan (reckoned) at 
30 ka of seed, equivalent to a large cubit. 





IV usu, upper length, west, adjoining 


I usu, lower | Bit-Sir-appil | Royal | II usp, X Gar 


Prete width, south Canal | upper width, 
Tioris adjoining the north, adjoining 
gt bank of the (the property of) 

Tigris the lord of 
countries 
III usu, LV gear (lower length) east, adjoining Bit- 
Subur-Gal-du 
Cotumn I: 


Ellil,—the exalted lord, ruler of heaven and earth, 
Prince, lord of all 
King of the great gods, who in heaven and earth 


1 Published in transliteration and translation by W. J. Hinke, A New 
Boundary Stone of Nebuchadrezzar I from Nippur (1907), pp. 142ff. 


Sum (abnu) nari an-ni-i (ilu) nrn-reu (ilu) Nusku-mu-kin-ku- 


dur-ri-Sum-Su 
XXIT (gur) 170 (ka) (sheu) zéru 7; Gan 30 ka I ammatu rabitu 


IV v8 Siddu eld amurri US.sA.DU 


I vs patu Bit (m, ilu) nir | II uS X GaR 
naru Saplu Sutu Sir-ap-pi-li Sarri | pdtu eld iltanu 
Idiklat | kigad (naru) : US.SA.DU bél 
Idiklat matati 


III vs LV car (Siddu Saplii) Sad vs.sa.pu Bit- 
(m)Su-bur-Gal-du 


CoLumMNn I: 
(ilu) En-lil bé) Sa-ku-u-t e-til Samé(e) u irsiti 
ruba bél gim-ri 
Sar ilani rabdti Sa ina Samé(e) u irsiti 
387 


388 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


(4) has not his equal (5) upon the giving of whose com- 
mand the Igigi (6) prostrate themselves upon their faces, 
do homage reverently, (7) and to his decision the Anun- 
naki (8) wait submissively, stand humbly, (9) the lord of 
lords, the word of whose mouth (10) no god can annul, 
(11) the ruler of the Anunnaki, the lord of the black- 
headed people, (12) dominator of lands, ruler of kingdoms, 
(13) the god, whose splendor is overwhelming (?) and 
full of brilliance, (14) with whose glory the whole extent 
of heaven, (15) all habitations, and all dwellings are 
clothed, (16) with whose majesty the lands are covered, 
(17) whose rule is beyond compare, whose divinity can- 
not be equaled, (18) whose decision is weighty, whose 
command is exalted, (19) whose law is first, whose ways 
are wonderful, (20) who rules heaven and earth, who 
sustains the lands, (21) who calls the faithful shepherd, 
who appoints the governor of earth (22) forever, with the 
light of his gracious countenance, with his shining face 
(23) upon Nebuchadrezzar the prince, his favorite, (24) 
who is devoted to his sanctuaries, he looked faithfully, and 
{Column IT] (1) that he might shepherd Shumer and Ak- 
kad, (2) that he might restore the sanctuaries of the city of 
dwellings (3) and regulate the tithes of Ekur and Nippur, 
(4) the weapon of his enemy he broke and (5) the sceptre of 


(4) la i-ba-a8-Su-ti ilu Sa-nin-Su (5) 84 a-na na-dan ur-ti-3i (ilu) 
I-gi-gi (6) ap-pa i-lab-bi-nu t-tak-ku-i pal-hiS (7) a-na &i-tul- 
ti-SG (ilu) A-nun-na-ku (8) as-ri$ Si-har-ru-ru na-zu-uz-zu 84-ab- 
ti8 (9) be-el Sa i-piS pi-84 la G-Sam-sa-ku (10) ilu ai-um-ma (11) ra- 
Sub-bi (ilu) A-nun-na-ku be-el sal-mat kakkadi (12) ka-bit matati 
mut-tar-ru-t. ba-’-ti-la-ti (13) ilu 84 melammi-8i sab (?)-pu-G nam- 
ri-ir-ri ga-’-nu (14) 84-ru-ru-8i ka-la si-hi-ip $a-ma-me (15) nap-har 
ki-ni-e u kal da-ad-me lit-bu-us-ma (16) 8a kum-mat-su mA&tati 
ka-at-ma (17) be-lut-su la i8-Sa-na-nu la um-das-Sa-lu  ilu-su 
(18) par (?)-su-80 Sit-ru-bu billudd-8u siru Sak-ku-30 ri8-tu-ti al-ka- 
ka-tu-Su. nak-la (20) mu-ma-’-ir Same(e) u irsiti mu-kil mAétati 
(21) na-bu-t ré’4 ki-nu mu-ad-du-ti Sa-kan irsiti (22) a-na Sat-ti ina 
nar pant-8u damkuti ina bu-ni-Su nam-rt-ti (23) (ilu) Nabd-kudurri- 
usur rubQ me-gir-80 (24) muS&-te-’-G a8-ra-ti-Su ki-niS ip-pa-is-ma 
[Column IT] (1) a-na (m)ré- d-ut (matu) St-meri u Akkadi(ki) 
(2) a-na ud-du-u8 e8-rit ma-ha-az da-[a]d-me (3) 4 sa-dar satuk E-kur 
u Nippur(ki) (isu) kakku na-ki-ri-Su u-Sib-bir-ma (5) sir-rit (m)nakri- 


BOUNDARY STONE 389 


his enemy he placed in his hand, (6) a life of eternal days he 
granted him, and (7) above any king, that went before 
him, he magnified his name. (8) Because of the regula- 
tion of the tithes of Ekur, because of the magnificent 
sacrifices, (9) because of the rich gifts and the treasures 
before Ellil, (10) because of the prostrations before the 
lord and the son of the lord, (11) with which to Ellil and 
Ninib he paid reverent homage, (12) because of the 
utterance of supplications, because of the word of the 
king, the priest, (13) Nusku-ibni, son of Upakhkhir- 
Nusku, priest of Ellil, (14) the . . . of Nusku, the 
chief of Duranki, (15) to the king, the faithful shepherd, 
the prince, the favorite of Ellil, (16) because of his sup- 
plication, he looked faithfully, and (17) Bau-shum- 
iddina, the son of Khunna, the friend of his lord, (18) who 
stood before the king, the servant whose word (19) was 
always weighty and respected before the (20) governor 
of Babylon, the controller of Bit-Sin-sheme, (21) the 
prince, his favorite, he sent and (22) upon the command 
of the king of uprightness (23) Nebuchadrezzar, the king 
of the world, (24) who laid the foundation of the land, 
(25) XXII (gur) 170 (ka) of seedfield, arable land, 
(26) which had been exposed to flooding, (27) a field of 
the town of Mar-Akhattua, (28) on the bank of the 
Tigris, in the district of Bit-Sin-sheme, (29) where since 
Sa ka-tu-us-Su_ it-mub (6) balat amé da-ru-t-ti iS-ruk-Sum-ma 
(7) eli Sarri a-lik mab-ri i-Sa-tir Sdm-3u (8) Ina sa-dar satuk E-kur 
ina niké Sum-du-li (9) ina igisé hab-su-ti-ti ina na-kfn-ti mab-ri (ilu) 
En-lil (10) ina li-bi-en ap-pi $a a-na béli u mar béli (11) 84 ana (ilu) 
En-lil u (ilu) Nn. IB pal-bi-i8 G-tak-ku-i (12) ina zu-ru-ub z1-8aG. 
GAL-li ina amAt Sarri nisakki (13) (m, ilu) Nusku-ibni mar 
(m)Upabhir-N usku nisak (ilu) En-lil (14) {ug.ME].zU.AB (ilu) Nusku 
laputtO DUR.AN.KI (15) faJ]-na Sarri ré’i ki-ni rub me-gir (ilu) 
En-lil (16) ina ut-ni-ni-Su_ki-niS ippalis-su-ma (17) (m, ilu) Ba-t- 
$tm-iddina(na) mar (m)Hu-un-na i-bir beli-Su (18) na-an-za-az 
mab-har Sarri ki-zu-ti $a ultu ul-la (19) at-mu-Si na-as-ku-ma St-zu- 
uz-zu ina mab-ri (20) 8akkanak Babili(ki) 8a-kin Bit-(m, ilu)Sin- 

$e-me (21) rubG me-gir-Su i-ma-ir-ma (22) ina ka-bi-e Sar me-Sa-ri 
~ (23) (ilu) Nabé-kudurri-usur Sar kiS$ati (24) mu-kin i8-di ma-a-ti 
(25) XXII (gur) 170 (ka) (sheu) zéru eklu ki-ru-ba-a (26) 84 a-na 


bu-tuk-ti Saknu(nu) (27) ugar li $a Mar (m)Ab-at-tu-t-a (28) ina 
ki84d (ndru) Idiklat ina pibat Bit (m, ilu) Sin-Se-me (29) Sa ultu 


390 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


former days no ditch had been dug, (380) no vegetation 
had grown up, and which under cultivation (31) had not 
been brought, but had been exposed to the inroads of 
the water,—namely (32) I[V] v8, upper length, west, 
adjoining [Column III] (1) Bit-Sir-appili and the district 
of Bit-Sin-sheme (2) III usu, LV car, lower length, east, 
(3) adjoining Bit-Sukhur-Gal-du (4) II usu, X Gar, upper 
width, north, adjoining (5) Bit-Ushbula, which had been 
given to the Lord of countries, (6) I usu, lower width, 
south, on the bank of the Tigris, (7) in all XXII (gur) 
1682 (ka) 5 (gin) of seedfield, 7 Gan (reckoned) at 
30 ka of seed, (equivalent) to a large cubit, (8) a field of 
the town of Mar-Akhattua, in the district of Bit-Sin- 
sheme, (9) Bau-shum-iddina, the governor of Bit-Sin- 
sheme, (10) measured and to Nusku-ibni, son of Upakh- 
khia-Nusku, (11) the priest of Ellil, the ukH.ME.zuU.AB of 
Nusku, (12) the magistrate of Nippur, his servant, for- 
ever (13) granted. The surveyors of this field were 
Nabi-zér-lishir, (14) son of Itti-Marduk-bal4tu, a de- 
scendant of Ardi-Ea, (15) and Nabunna, son of Akhi, 
the commander (16) of Bit-Sin-sheme. (17) Whenever, for 
all days to come (18) for the future of human habita- 
tions, (19) be it shepherd or governor, or agent or regent, 
(20) levy master or magistrate, who overthrows the 
fimi(mi) pa-na i-ku la Sap-ku (30) abSénu la 8i-zu-za-at-ma a-na 
me-riS-ti (31) la Si-lu-ku-i-ma a-na me-ti-ik mé Saknu(nu) [Column 
III] (1) Bit (m, ilu) Sir-ap-pi-li u pib4t Bit (m, ilu) Sin-Se-me 
(2) III uS LV car Siddu Sapli SadQ (3) us.sa.pu Bit-(m)Su-hur- 
Gal-du (4) II v8 X Gar pdtu eld iltanu vS.sa.pu (5) Bit-(m)U8- 
bu-la $a a-na bél matati nadu(nu) (6) I us pdtu Sapld Satu ki8ad 
(naru) Idiklat (7) naphar XXII (gur) 1682 (ka) V (gin) (sheu) 
zéru 7, GAN XXX ka I ammatu rabitu (8) ugar ali 8a Ma4r-(m)Ab- 
at-tu-i-a pihat Bit-(m, ilu)Sin-Se-me (m, ilu) Ba-ti-Sum-iddina(na) 
Sa-kin Bit-(m)Sin-Se-me (10) im-Si-uh-ma (m, ilu) Nusku-ib-ni 
mar (m)Upabbir-(ilu)Nusku (11) (m)nisak (ilu) En-lil un.mz.zv.aB 
Glu) Nusku (12) bha-za-an (4lu) Nippur(ki) arad-su ana Omé(me) 
sa-a-ti (13) i-ri-im pa-lik eklu St-a-tu (m, ilu) Nabd-zér-ligir 
(14) mar (m)Itti-(ilu)Marduk-balatu SA.pau (m)Ardi-(ilu)Ea (15) 
u (m, ilu) Nabt-un-na mdr (m)A-hi (m)Sa-kin te-me (16) 3a 
Bit-(m, ilu)Sin-Se-me (17) Ma-ti-ma ana dmé(me) da-ru-i-ti 
(18) a-na ab-rat niSe a-pa-ti (19) lu-i ré’4 lu-u Sakkanakku lu ak-lu 
lu 8a-pi-ru (20) lu ri-du-G lu ha-za-an-nu Sa-ar-ki eklu St-a-tu 


BOUNDARY STONE 391 


grant (21) of this field and for the pasture land (22) sends 
some one and (23) with evil purpose causes it to be seized, 
(24) stretches out his finger unto evil, (25) under any 
levy seizes a canal digger, (26) cuts down the plants of an 
official of canal or land, (27) who makes a claim and takes 
(28) that field, who gives it away or returns it to the 
governor (29) and says it is not remaining (30) or [Bau- 
shum-iddina, the governor of Bit-Sin-sheme,] (31) has not 
[given it to Nusku-ibni, son of Upakhkhir-Nusku,] 
(32) magistrate of Nippur . . . (83) says that field has 
not been measured,] [Column IV] (1) has not been pre- 
sented, not given, (2) has not been received,—(3) may 
Anu, the king, the father of the gods, angrily overthrow 
him (4) and destroy his life, (5) Ellil, the exalted lord, 
who decrees (6) the fate of the gods, an evil fate (7) de- 
cree for him that calamity, misfortune, (8) and the word 
of men may oppress him. (9) Ea, king of the ocean, lord 
of wisdom, (10) take away from him gladness of heart, 
happiness of mind, (11) abundance and fullness, that 
(12) lamentation may seize him, (13) Sin, the lord of 
the crown of splendor, (14) darken his face, that he have 
no merriment (?). (15) Shamash and Ramman, the 
mighty gods, (16) the exalted judges, give him (17) evil 
plans, and with a judgment of justice (18) and upright- 
(21) i-nam-du-ma a-na i-ki-li ri-’-ti (22) i-ma-’-a-ru Sa-nam-ma 
(23) ina lim-ni-ti G-S4-ha-zu (24) ubani-Si a-na limutti(ti) i-tar-ra- 
su (25) ina il-ki di-ku-ti sa-bat amélu bi-ri-e nara (26) ba-ka-an 
Sam-mi kal-li-e néri u ta-ba-li (27) uS-a8-St-u t[Sad-ba-bu (?)]-ma 
eklu Sti-a-tju] (28) ik-ki-mu U[-Sa-aS-ra-ku (?) a-na] pihati i-t[u- 
ur-ru] (29) ul ri-bu (30) u (m, ilu) Ba-[G-Sim-iddina(na) $a-kin Bit- 
(m, Be Sin-Se-me (31) a-na (m, ilu) [Nusku-ib-ni mar (m) Upabhir- 
Nusk .| (32) ha-zaf-an 4lu Nippur(ki) ul i-ri-im-3u i-kab- 
bu-t Q)) (33) eklu [Sti-a-tu ul ma-Si-ih (?)] [Column IV] (1) ul Sa- 
ri-ik ul na-di-in (2) ul ma-hi-ir-mi i-kab-bu-t (3) (ilu) A-nu Sarru 
abi ilAni ag-gi’ li-tal- lik-Su-ma (4) nap-S4-tus li-bal-li (5) (ilu) En-hil 
bél Sa-ku-G mu-Sim (6) Si-mat ilAni Si-mat ma-ru-us-ti (7) li-Sim- 
sa-ma lu-ub-na, ni-el-me-na (8) a-mat niSe li-gi-sa-3t (9) (ilu) E-a Sar 
apsi bél ta-Sim-ti (10) nu-gu ka-bit-ti nu-mur libbi na-ha-Sa (11) ha- 
ba-sa li-kim-Sti-ma (12) ni-is-sa-tu }i-ilki-8a (13) (ilu) Sin bél agé 
na-me-ru-ti (14) bu-ni-8u lit-te-Su-ma lil-li ai 38 (15) (ilu) Sama u 
(ilu) Rammén iléni ga-aS-ru-tu (16) daané sirdti lu mu-lam-me-nu 
(17) i-gir-ri-Su $i-nu-ma di-in kit-ti (18) u me-Sa-ri ai i-di-nu-Su 


392 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


ness may they not judge him. (19) Ninib, lord of boun- 
daries and boundary-stones, tear out his boundary stone. 
(20) Gula, great lady, put lingering illness (21) into his 
body, that dark and light red blood he may pour out 
like water. (22) Ishtar, lady of countries, whose fury is 
a, flood, (23) reveal difficulties to him, that (24) he escape 
not from misfortune. (25) Nusku, mighty lord, powerful 
burner, (26) the god, my creator, be his evil demon 
(27) and may he burn his root. (28) Whoever removes 
this stone, in the dust (29) hides it, [Column V] (1) burns 
it with fire, casts it into water, (2) shuts it up in an 
enclosure, causes a fool, (3) a deaf man, an idiot to 
take it, (4) places it in an invisible place, (5) may the 
great gods, who upon this stone (6) are mentioned by 
their names, curse him (7) with an evil curse, tear out his 
foundation and destroy his seed. (8) At the sealing of 
this tablet (9) Shamash-nasir, the shuppar-shak of Sin- 
sheme, (10) Kububu, the gatekeeper of the palace of 
Bit-Sin-sheme, (11) Shi-tariba, the dignitary of Bit-Sin- 
sheme, (12) Takishu, son of Kin-pi-Shamash, (18) ad- 
ministrator of the property of Bit-Sin-sheme, (14) Atu’u, 
son of Kidish, seer of Bit-Sin-sheme, (15) Rimut-Gula, 
governor of Bit-Sin-sheme, (16) Nabunna, son of Akhi, 





(19) nin.1B bél me-is-ri u kudurri kudurra-8u lissub(uh) (20) (ilu) 
Gu-la béltu rabitu si-im-ma la-az-za (21) ina zumri-Su liSkun-ma 
dima u garka kima mé li-ir-muk (22) (ilu) I8-tar bélit matati Sa 
ru-ub-a a-bu-bu (23) nam-ra-sa li-kal-lim-Su-ma ai ti-si (24) ina, 
i-Sa-ki (25) (ilu) Nusku bél ga-a’-rum a-ri-rum ka-ru-bu (26) [ilu] 
ban-nu-ti-a lu rabisu limutti-Su Si-ma (27) li-ka-am-me_ Sur-Si-sit 
(28) [8a (abnu)] narA an-na-a (29) . . . 8im.MES ina e-pi-ri (30) i-tam- 
me-ru. [Column V] (1) ina iSati i-kal-lu-i a-na mé inamdi(u) 
(2) ina (isu) lipitti i-pi-hu-G sa-ak-la (3) sa-ak-la 14 Sémaé U-Sa- 
ag-Si-ma (4) a-Sar la a-ma-ri i-Sa-ka-nu (5) ilani rabati ma-la 
ina (abnu) narf (6) an-ni-i Sdm-Su-nu zakrdé ar-rat limutti (7) li- 
ru-ru-Su isid-su lissuhu(hu) u zéri-Su lihalliku (8) i-ma ka-nak 
li-G Sti-a-tu (9) (m, ilu) Sama&-ndsir (m)Sak-Sup-par (m, ilu) Sin-Se- 
me (10),(m)Ku-bu-bu amel bab ekalli Bit-(m, ilu) Sin-Se-me 
(11) (m)Si-ta-ri-ba (m)Sak , Bit-(m, ilu) Sin-Se-me (12) (m)Ta- 
ki-Su mar (m)Ki-in-pi-(ilu) Sama% (13) (m)8a-kin bu-Si Bit (m, ilu) 
Sin-Se-me (14) (m)A-tu-’-ti mdr (m)Ki-dis (das) (m)bard Bit- 
(m, ilu) Sin-Se-me (15) (m)Ri-mut-(ilu) Gu-la bél pabati Bit- 
(m, ilu) Sin-Se-me (16) (m, ilu) Nabt-un-na (mar) (m) A-bi 


CERTIFICATE OF ADOPTION 393 


commander (17) of Dur-Rim-Sin in Bit-Sin-sheme, 
(18) Kasshu, the scribe, the priest of Bit-Sin-sheme, 
(19) Sin-zer-ibni, magistrate of Dur-Rim-Sin (20) in Bit- 
Sin-sheme, Pirsha, prefect of Bit-Sin-sheme, (21) Amel- 
Ishin, son of Khunna, (22) Kashshu, son of Khunna, 
(23) Gula-zér-ikisha, son of Khunna, (24) also Nabu-zer- 
lishir, son of Ardi-Ea, (25) were present. (26) The six- 
teenth year of Nebuchadrezzar. 

(m)Sa-kin (17) te-me (Alu) Dtr-Rim-(ilu) Sin  Bit-(m,ilu) 
Sin-Se-me (18) (m)KaS-Su-u (amélu) dup-Sar Sangu Bit-(m,ilu) 
Sin-Se-me (19) (m, ilu) Sin-zér-ib-ni ha-za-an (4lu) Dtr-Rim-Sin 
(20) Bit-(m, ilu) Sin-Se-me (m)Pir-84 (m)n4gir Bit-(m, ilu) Sin-Se- 
me (21) (m)Amel-(4lu) I-Si-in mar (m)Hu-un-na (22) (m)Kas-Su-i 
mar (m) Hu-un-na (23) (m, ilu) Gu-la-zér-iki8a(Sa) m4r (m)Hu-un-na 
(24) u (m, ilu) Nabd-zér-liSir mar (m)Ardi-(ilu) E-a (25) iz-za-zu 
(26) Sattu XVI (kan) (ilu) Nabé-kudurri-usur Sarru 


II. A CERTIFICATE OF ADOPTION?! 


(1) Ina-Uruk-rishat, daughter of [. . . muj 
shallim (?), (2) had no daughter, and therefore (3, 4) she 
adopted Etirtu, daughter of Ninib-mushallim, as her 
daughter. (5) Seven shekels of gold she gave. (6) She 
may give her to a husband, (7) she may appoint her a 
temple slave,? (8) bué she may not make her a servant. 
(9) If she do make her a servant, (10) Etirtu shall go to 
her father’s house. (11) As long as Ina-Uruk-rishat 
lives (12) Etirtu shall pay her reverence. (13) When 
Ina-Uruk-rishat dies (14) Etirtu, as her daughter, 
(15) shall offer the water libation. (16) If Ina-Uruk- 


1 Published by Clay, Documents from the Temple Archives of Nippur, 
Dated in the Reigns of Cassite Rulers (1906), Series A, vol. xiv, No. 40, 
Plate 19. It is transliterated and translated by Ungnad, in Oriental- 
istische Literaturzeitung (1906), col. 533ff., and again translated by the 
same in Gressmann, Altorientalische Texte und Bilder, i, p. 139. 

2 That is, a hierodule, or sacred harlot. 


{(1) (sal) I-na-Uruk(ki)-r]i-8[at] marfat(m) . . . .mu-SJallim (?) 
(2) [m4r]ta (?) ul i-Su-ma (3) [(sal) E-t]i-ir-tum mérat (m, ilu) NIN.1B- 
mu-Sal-lim (4) [aJ-na ma-ru-ti ilki8i (5) VII Sikil hurdsi id-di-in 
(6) Sum-ma a-na mu-tim i-nam-din-Si (7) Sum-ma ha-ri-mu-ta ip- 
pu-us-si (8) amat-sa u-ul i-Sa-ka-an (9) amat-sa_ i-8a-ak-ka-an-ma 
(10) a-na bit abiS4 us-si (11) a-di (sal) I-na-Uruk(ki) ri-8at ba-al- 
ta-tu (12) (sal) E-ti-ir-tum i-pa-al-la-ab-Si (13) (sal) I-na-U-ru-uk- 
ri-Sat i-ma-at-ma (14) (sal) E-ti-ir-tum mdarat-sa (15) me-e i-na- 


394 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


rishat should say, (17) “Thou art not my daughter,” 
(18) she shall loset the gold which she has paid (?). 
(19) If Etirtu should say, “Thou art not my mother,” 
(20) she shall become a servant. (21) There shall no 
claim be made.? (22) Before Ellil, Ninib, Nusku, (23) and 
King Kurigalzu (24) they have made oath together. 

(25) Before Damkum, her uncle on the mother’s side. 
(26) Before Raba-sha-Ninib. (27) Before Ellil-ibni, son of 
Ellil-ishu. (28) Before Etel-pi-Azagshug (?), son of Amel- 
Marduk; (29) before Rish-Marduk, son of Ba’il-Nusku; 
(30) before Arad-Belit, the scribe, son of Ninib-mushal- 
lim. (31) The fifth day of Shebat (?), the twenty-first 
year (32) of Kurigalzu, king of the world. 


1 Literally, ‘“‘be free of.” 

2 Kurigalzu II ruled about 1350 B.C. See Table of Chronology. 
PRS SASS del AUN Oe VA Re RLU aE ee ik co tad ae | A 
ak-ki-8i (16) (sal) I-na-Uruk(ki)-ri-Sat (17) u-ul mar-ti i-ga-ab-bi- 
ma (18) i-na burdsi-Sa ga-as-sa il-li (19) (sal) E-ti-ir-[t]um ul um-mi 
i-ga-ab-bi-ma (20) a-mu-ut-sa i$-Sa-ak-ka-an (21) ul iraggumu(u) ul 
itar(ru) (22) niS (ilu) Bél (ilu) NIN.1B (23) (ilu) Nusku u Ku-ri-gal- 
zu Sarri (24) i8te-niS itmd 

(25) mahar (m)Dam-kum ah ummisa (26) mar Raba-a-Sa-(ilu) 
NIN.IB (27) mahar (m, ilu) Bél-ib-ni mar (ilu) Bel-ni-8u (28) mahar 
(m)E-tel-pi (ilu) azac.8up mar Amél-(ilu) Marduk (29) mabar 
(m)Ri-i8-(ilu) Marduk mar Ba-il-(ilu) Nusku (30) mahar (m)Ardu- 
Bélit tupSarru mar (ilu) Nrn.1B-mu-Sal-lim (31) [(arbu) Sa]batu (?) 
33) V (kam) Sattu XXI (kam) (32) (Ku-ri-gal-zju (?) Sar ki8Sati 

Bo)ianwie val 


III. A MARRIAGE CONTRACT * 


(1) In the second year of Nabopolassar, king of Baby- 
lon, (2) spoke Nabu-zer-kit-lishir, son of Bel-ikisha, son 
of . . . (3) to Bel-ikisha, son of Kudurru, son of 

(4) as follows: “I have no child,? (5) I wish a child, 


1 Published by Ungnad, Vorderasiatische Schriftdenkmdler der Kénig- 
liche Museem zu Berlin, vi, No. 3. Transliterated and translated by 
the same in Beihefte zur Orientalistische Literatur-Zeitung, ii, p. 19. 
Compare also Gressmann, Altorientalische Texte und Bilder, i, p. 139. 

2 He was already married; see below, line 11. Fora marriage of this 
sort compare also Hammurapi Code, §{145. 


Sn Se 

(1) attu IT (Skam) (m, ilu) Nabf-ablu-usur Sar Babili(ki) (2) (m, 
ilu) Nabt-zér-kit-liSir abil-Su Sa (m)Bél-iki8a 8a abil [. . .] pl 
(3) a-na (m, ilu) Bél-ikiSa Sa abil-Su Sa (m)Kudurru abil (amélu) 
[. . .] (4) ki-a-a ik-bi um-ma méaru-t-[a] (5) ia-a-nu maru t-ba-’i 


THE CODE OF HAMMURAPI 395 


Kulla, (6) thy daughter, give me as wife.” (7) Bel-ikisha 
hearkened to Nabu-zer-kit-lishir (8) and Kulla, his 
daughter, (9) a virgin, he gave him in marriage. (10) In 
the day that Hsagila-banata, (11) his first wife, shall 
bear a child (12) two thirds of the estate shall be for her. 
(13) In the day that Kulla shall bear a child (14) one 
third of the estate of Nabu-zer-kit-lishir (15) shall be for 
her. In the day that (16) Esagila-banata (17) childless 
(18) dies, while Kulla (19) has children, the entire estate 
(20) of Nabu-zer-kit-lishir, (21) in city and country, what- 
ever there is, (22) shall be for Kulla and her children. 

(23) Witnesses: Asharidu, son of Piru, (24) son of 
Shanishishu, (25) Marduk-zer-ibni, son of Sukhaa. 
(26) Document scribe: Mushezib-Marduk, (27) son of 
Rab4-8a-Addu. “Babylon, month of Iyyar, (28) four- 
teenth day, second year of Nabopolassar, (29) king of 
Babylon. 
(sal) Kul-la-a (6) mdrat-ka bi-nam-ma lu-t aSSati-a (7) $i-i oy ilu) 
Bél-ikiga Sa (m, ilu) Nabu-zér-kit-lisir (8) i8-me-e-ma (sal) K ul-la-a 
mérat-su (9) ba-tul-la-tum a-na assu (Su)-tu id-da-as-Su (10) ina 
Qmu(mu) (sal) E-sag-ila-ba-na-ta (11) aSSat-su mab-ri-tum méru 
ta-at-tal-da (12) II ta kataéti II meS nikasi pa-ni-Su_id-dag-gal 
(13) ina Gmu(mu) (sal) Kul-la-a maru ta-at-tal-da (14) Sal-Su ina 
nikasi $a (m, ilu) Nabu-zer-(kilt-liSir (15) pa-ni-Su id-dag-gal ina 
(mu(mu) (16) (sal) E-sag-ila-ba-na-ta (17)[. . .] (18)[. . .] a 
(sal) Kul-la-a (19) [m4ré (me8) ir-ta-]a8-Su-0 nikasu (20) [gab-bi- 
Sa] (m, ilu) Nabd-zér-kit-ligir (21) 8a ali u géri ma-la ba-Su-u (22) pa- 
ni (sal) Kul-la-a u m4ré-8u id-dag-gal 

(23) (amél) mu-kin-nu (m)A-Sa-ri-du abil-Su Sa Pir-’u (24) abil 
(m)Sa-na-Si-Su (25) (m, ilu) Marduk-zér-ibni abil (m)Su-ba-a-a 
(26) [Sa-]tir (aban) tuppi (m)Mu-Se-zib-(ilu) Marduk (27) [abil 
(m)Rab4]-8a (ilu) Addu BAébili(ki) (arab) Ari (28) Qmu XIV (kam) 
Sattu II (kam) Nabu-ablu-ugur (29) Sar BAbili(ki) 


IV. THE CODE OF HAMMURAPI 


In December, 1901, and January, 1902, M. J. de 
Morgan, while excavating the acropolis of Susa, found 
among the debris three large fragments of a block of 
black diorite. They fitted perfectly together, and when 
joined formed a stele 2.25 meters high and tapering 


396 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


from 1.90 to 1.65 meters. At the upper end of the front 
side was a bas-relief representing the seated sun god 
Shamash presenting the code of laws to Hammurapi. 
The bas-relief measures .65 meters in height by .60 meters 
in width, and is finely executed in the hard stone. 

The inscription begins immediately below the relief 
and is the longest cuneiform Semitic inscription which 
has yet been recovered. The inscription is carried belt- 
wise around the stele in parallel columns, and the 
reader was therefore required to turn his head down- 
ward and sidewise toward the left in order to read the 
inscription. On the front side there are still preserved 
sixteen columns, the lower five additional columns hav- 
ing been chiseled off and the stone repolished, evidently 
with the purpose of cutting another inscription upon it. 
On the reverse twenty-eight columns are preserved, with 
some slight breaks due to the chipping of the surface. 
When complete the entire inscription is estimated by 
Johns to have contained “forty-nine columns, four thou- 
sand lines, and about eight thousand words.” ‘ 

The stele was originally set up at Sippar, and was 
carried thence, probably as a trophy, to Susa, but by 
what Elamite monarch is not known to us. There was 
also found at Susa a large fragment of a duplicate. 

The Hammurapi code exerted a great influence in the 
ancient Orient, and the scribes of Ashurbanapal made 
copies of the laws, either from the exemplar now re- 
covered or from some one of its duplicates, and formed 
a series which they denominated Dindni Sa Hammurapi, 
that is, the judgments of Hammurapi. These copies 
have unfortunately not come down to us intact, but 
fragments of them were discovered before the code itself 
and were not immediately recognized. The first frag- 
ments brought to light were found in the British Mu- 


THE CODE OF HAMMURAPI 397 


seum and published by Dr. Bruno Meissner.’ When he 
later published some old Babylonian Private Laws’ he 
recognized that the Assyrian scribes had copied from 
some document or documents in the old Babylonian 
period. Meissner’s texts were carefully reviewed and 
retranslated by Professor Delitzsch, who definitely ap- 
plied to them the name Code of Hammurapi, a deduction 
which was splendidly verified in a few months by Mor- 
gan’s discovery. When Professor Scheil worked over 
the code he recognized the sections of Meissner’s copies 
as being a part of the original code, and showed that 
they give some assistance in the restoration of the five 
columns which the Elamites had chiseled off the stele. 


1 Altbabylonische Gesetze, in Beitrage zur Assyriologie, iii, pp. 493-523. 
2 Beitrage zum Altbabylonischen Privatrecht, in Assyriologische Bibliothek, 


xi, Leipzig, 1893. 
LITERATURE 

Vincent Scheil, Memoires de la Délégation en Perse. 
Tome IV. Paris. 1902. Tome X, pp. 81ff. 

Hugo Winckler, Die Gesetze Hammurabis (Der Alte 
Orient). Band IV, 4te Auflage. 1906. 

Hugo Winckler, Die Gesetze Hammurabis in Um- 
schrijt und Uebersetzung. Leipzig. 1904. 

D. H. Muller, Die Gesetze Hammurabis und die Mo- 
saische Geselzgebung. Vienna. 1903. 

Robert F. Harper, The Code of Hammurabi. Chicago. 
1904. 

C. H. W. Johns, The Oldest Code of Laws in the World. 
Edinburgh. 1903. 

C. H. W. Johns, Babylonian and Assyrian Laws, 
Contracts and Letters (pp. 44ff.). Edinburgh. 1904. 

C. H. W. Johns, Code of Hammurabi. Hastings, 
Dictionary of the Bible, Vol. V, pp. 584ff. New York. 1904. 

J. Kohler, F. E. Peiser und A. Ungnad, Hammurabis 
Gesetz. Leipzig. 1904-1909. 








398 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


Johannes Jeremias, Moses und Hammurabi, 2te 
Auflage. Leipzig. 1903. 

Samuel Oettli, Das Gesete Hammurabis und die Thora 
[sraels. Leipzig. 1903. 

W. W. Davies, The Codes of Hammurabi and Moses. 
Cincinnati. 1905. 

S. A. Cook, The Laws of Moses and the Code of Ham- 
murabi. London. 1903. 

H. Grimme, Das Gesetz Chammurabis und Moses. 1903. 

David G. Lyon, The Structure of the Hammurabi Code. 
(Journal of the American Oriental Society, Vol. XXV, 
pp. 248ff. 1904.) 

Very important. The analysis of Professor Lyon has 
been chiefly followed in the subdivisions of the transla- 
tion as here printed. 

Arthur Ungnad, Die Gesetze Hammurapis. Translation 
and notes in Gressmann, Altorientalische Texte und Bilder, 
i, pp. 140ff. 1909. 

PROLOGUE! 

(Column I] (1) When the exalted Anu, the king of the 
Anunaki, (and) Ellil, the lord of heaven (5) and earth, 
who determines the destiny of the land, committed unto 
Marduk, firstborn (10) son of Ea, the dominion over all 
mankind, (and) made him great (15) among the Igigi; 
when they named the lofty name of Babylon, and made 
it great in the quarters of the earth, and erected for him 
(Marduk) (20) therein an everlasting kingdom, whose 
~ 1 In comparing translation and transliteration the numbering of the 
lines is to be taken merely as generally indicative of location, and not 
as exact. The order of words in Babylonian is so different from that of 
English that to make an exact correspondence would have produced a 


strangely pedantic effect. It is hoped that the numeration will serve 
its practical purpose. 


(1) E-nu Anum si-ru-um (2) Sar (ilu) A-nun-na-ki (3) (ilu) Ellil 
(4) be-el Sd-me-e (5) Ut ir-si-tim (6) 8d-i-im (7) si-ma-at 
mAtim (8) a-na (ilu) Marduk (9) mérim ri-e8-ti-im (10) Sa (ilu) 
Enki (11) (ilu) ilhlu-ut (12) ki8Sat ni-Se (13) i-Si-mu-Sum (14) in 
T-gi-gi (15) G-Sar-be-t-Su (16) Babili(ki) (17) Sum-8d sgi-ra-am_ib- 
bi-a (18) in ki-ib-ra-tim (19) 0-84-te-ru-Su (20) in-a li-ib-bi-Sn 
(21) Sar-ru-tam dé-ri-tam (22) 84 ki-ma S4-me-e (23) 0 ir-gi-tim 


THE CODE OF HAMMURAPI 399 


foundations are (25) established like heaven and earth, 
then did Anu and Bel call (me) Hammurapi by name, 
the exalted (30) prince, who honors the gods, to bring 
justice to prevail in the land, (35) to destroy the wicked 
and the evil, that the strong may not injure the weak, 
(40) that I may arise like Shamash over the black-headed 
men, to enlighten the land (45) and to further the welfare 
of men. (50) Hammurapi, the shepherd, called of Ellil, am 
I, who heaps up (55) plenty and abundance, who made 
everything possible in completeness for Nippur and 
Durilu, (60) the exalted supporter of Ekur, the powerful 
king, who restored Eridu, (65) and set up the [Column IT] 
(1) worship of E-apsu, who fought against the four quar- 
ters of earth, (5) who made great the name of Babylon, 
rejoiced the heart of Marduk, his lord, (10) who served 
daily in Esagila, the royal seed whom Sin (15) created, 
who made Ur rich, the contrite, the obedient, (20) who 
brought riches unto E-gish-shir-gal, the wise king 
favorite of Shamash, the judge, who laid again (25) the 
foundations of Sippar, who covered again with green 
the shrines (?) of Aia, who made (30) E-Babbar great 
which is like the heavenly dwelling, the warrior who de- 


(24) i8-da-S4 (25) Si-tir-Si-da (26) u-ki-in-nu-Sum (27) i-nu-mi-Sti 
(28) Ha-am-mu-ra-pi (29) ru-ba-am (30) na-’i-dam (31) pa-li-ib eli 
ja-ti (32) mi-Sa-ra-am (33) i-na ma-tim (34) a-na Su-pe-i-im (35) ra- 
ga-am U si-nam (36) a-na hu-ul-lu-ki-im (37) dan-nu-um (38) en- 
$a-am (39) a-na la ha-ba-li-im (40) ki-ma (ilu) Samas (41) a-na 
salmat kakkadim (42) wa-si-e-im-ma (43) ma-tim (44) nu-wu-ri-im 
(45) Anum (46) u (ilu) Elhl (47) a-na Si-ir ni-8i (48) tu-ub-bi-im 
(49) Su-mi ib-bu-G (50) Ha-am-mu-ra-pi (51) ri-ia-um (52) ni-bi-it 
(53) Glu) Ellil a-na-ku (54) mu-kam-me-ir (55) nu-th-Si-im (56) t% 
tu-uh-di-im (57) mu-S4-ak-li-il (58) mi-im-ma Sum-Si (59) a-na 
Nippurim(ki) rikis Samé ersetim (60) za-ni-nu-um (61) na-’-du-um 
(62) $a Ekurrim (63) Sarrum li-ia-um (64) mu-te-ir Al Eridim(ki) 
(65) a-na, 48-ri-Su (66) mu-ub-bi-ib [Column IT] (1) St-luh E-abzu 
(2) ti-i-ib (3) ki-ib-ra-at (4) ir-bi-tim (5) mu-Sar-bi  zi-ik-ru 
(6) Babili(ki) (7) mu-ti-ib (8) li-ib-bi (ilu) Marduk (9) be-li-Su 
(10) 8& Gimi(mi)-8u (11) iz-za-zu (12) a-na E-sag-ila (13) zér Sar-ru- 
tim (14) 84 (ilu)Sin (15) ib-ni-0-SG (16) mu-na-ab-bi-i$ (17) Al 
Urim(ki) (18) wa-48-ru-um (19) mu-uS-te-mi-kum (20) ba-bfl 
begallim (21) a-na_ E-kiS-Sfr-gil (22) Sar ta-Si-im-tim (23) Se-mu 
(ilu) Sama’ da-niim (24) mu-ki-in (25) i&di Sipparim (26) mu-sa- 
al-bi-iS (27) wa-ar-ki-im (28) gi-gu-ne-e (ilu) A-a (29) mu-si-ir (30) bit 


400 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


fended Larsa, renewed E-Babbar (35) for Shamash, his 
helper; the lord, who gave life unto the city of Uruk, 
who supplied water in (40) abundance unto its inhabi- 
tants, who made the turrets of E-anna lofty, (45) who 
heaped up riches for Anu and Ishtar; the shadow (pro- 
tection) of the land; (50) who brought together again 
the scattered inhabitants of Isin, who covered E-gal-mah 
richly; (55) the majestic city king, the brother of the 
god Zamama, who established the settlements of Kish, 
(60) who surrounded E-me-te-ur-sag with splendor; who 
enclosed the great shrines of (65) Ishtar; who cares for 
the temple of E-khar-sag-kalama; the grave (?) of enemies, 
(70) to whom one successfully prays for help; [Column 
IIT] (1) who increased Cutha; (5) who made everything 
great for Mishlam; the mighty bull, who gores his en- 
emy; (10) the beloved of Tutu; who made Borsippa to 
rejoice; the exalted; who is untiring (15) for Ezida; the 
divine city king; the wise, the prudent; who increased the 
agriculture (lit., plantings) (20) of Dilbat; heaped up 
grain for the mighty Urash; the lord, to whom (25) scep- 
ter and crown belong, which fulfill the wish of Mama 
created, (30) who established the temple confines of 





Ebarrim (31) 84 ki Sti-ba-at Sa-ma-i (32) karradum ga-mi-il 
(33) Larsam(ki) (34) mu-ud-di-i8 Ebarrim (35) a-na (ilu) Samag 
(36) ri-si-8u (37) be-lum mu-bal-li-it (38) Uruk(ki) (39) $4-ki-in me-e 
(40) nu-th-Si-im (41) a-na ni-Si-8ti (42) mu-ul-li (43) ri-e$ E-an-na 
(44) mu-kam-me-ir (45) hi-is-bi-im (46) a-na Anim(nim) (47) 0 
(ilu) I8tar (48) sulil ma-tim (49) mu-pa-ab-hi-ir (50) ni-Si Sd-ap- 
ha-tim (51) 8a I-si-in(ki) (52) mu-ta-ab-hi-id (53) nu-tib-Si-im (54) bit 
E-gal-mah (55) uSumgal Sarri(ri) (56) ta-li-im (57) (ilu) Za-ma-maA 
(58) mu-Sar-Si-id (59) St-ba-at Al KiS(ki) (60) mu-uS-ta-a8-hi-ir 
(61) me-li-im-mi (62) E-me-te-ur-sag (63) mu-u8-te-is-bi (64) pa-ar-zi 
ra-bu-ti-tim (65) 8a (ilu) IStar (66) pa-ki-id bi-tim (67) Har-sag-kalam- 
ma (68) (bit) kisal na-ki-ri (69) Sa Ur-ra ru-8G (70) t-%a-ak-Si-du 
[Column III] (1) ni-is-ma-zu (2) mu-Sa-te-ir (8) Al Kutim(ki) 
(4) mu-ra-ap-pi-i8 (5) mi-im-ma Sum-8t (6) a-na Mi8s-lam (7) ri-mu- 
um (8) ka-ad-ru-um (9) mu-na-ak-ki-ip za-i-ri (10) na-ra-am Tu-tu 
(11) mu-ri-iS (12) Al Bar-zi-ba(ki) (13) na-’i-du-um (14) la mu-up- 
pa-ar-ku-t-um (15) a-na_ -zi-da (16) i-lu. Sarri(ri) (17) mu-di 
hasisim(im) (18) mu-Sé-ad-di-il (19) me-ri-eS-tim (20) 84 Dil-bat(ki) 
(21) mu-ga-ar-ri-in karé (22) a-na (ilu) UraS (23) ga-d8-ri-im (24) be- 
lum zi-ma-at (25) ha-at-ti-im (26) 0 a-gi-im (27) SA U-34-ak-li-lu-st 
(28) e-ri-i8-tim (29) Glu) Ma-ma (30) mu-ki-in (31) u-zu-ra-tim 


THE CODE OF HAMMURAPI 401 


Kish; who made sumptuous the sacred banquets (35) for 
Nintu; the wise, the prudent; who gave pasture and 
(40) watering places for Lagash and Girsu; who pro- 
vided (45) great offerings for the temple of the Fifty; who 
seizes the enemy; the favorite of Telitim'; (50) who exe- 
cuted the command (of the oracle) of Aleppo; who rejoices 
the heart of Anunit; (55) the pure prince; whose prayer 
Ramman recognizes; who pacifies the heart of Ramman, 
(60) the warrior in Karkar; who reéstablished the 
cultus-appointments in Eugalgal; (65) the king who 
gave life to the city of Adab; the benefactor of the tem- 
ple E-makh, (70) the lord of kings; the resistless war- 
rior; [Column IV] (1) who presented life to the city of 
Mashkan-Shabri; who poured out (5) prosperity over 
Mishlam; the wise, the energetic; who attained (10) 
every plan; who covered the people of Malgi in 
misfortune; who established (15) their dwelling in riches; 
who determined forever pure offerings for Ea and Dam- 
gal-nunna, who had extended his dominion; the prince 
of kings; who subdued (25) the settlements on the 
Kuphrates (?); the warrior of Dagan, his creator; who 





1Telitim is an epithet of Ishtar, who has a shrine at Aleppo. 


(32) Sa KéS(ki) (33) mu-di-eS-Si (34) ma-ka-li el-lu-tim (35) a-na 
(ilu) Nin-tu (36) mu-uS-ta-lum (37) gi-it-ma-lum (38) S4-i-im 
(39) mi-ri-tim (40) X ma-d8-ki-tim (41) a-na LagaS(ki) (42) 0 Gir- 
su(ki) (43) mu-ki-il (44) ni-in-da-bi-e (45) ra-bu-tim (46) a-na 

ninni (47) mu-tam-me-ib a-a-bi (48) mi-ge-ir (49) te-li-tim 
(50) mu-sa-ak-li-il (51) te-ri-tim (52) $4 Hallabim(ki) (53) mu-ha- 
ad-di (54) li-ib-bi IStar (55) ru-bu-um el-lum (56) Sa ni-iS ga-ti-Su 
(57) Glu) Rammaénum i-du-ti (58) mu-ne-ih (59) li-ib-bi (ilu) Ram- 
mAanim (60) ku-ra-di-im (61) i-na 4l Bit-karkara(ki) (62) mu-uS-ta-ak- 
ki-in (63) zi-ma-tim (64) i-na ft-(-gal-gal (65) Sarrum na-di-in (66) na- 
pi-i8-tim (67) a-na Adab(ki) (68) a-Se-ir (69) bit E-mah (70) e-te-el 
Sarri(ri) (71) ga-ba-al (72) la ma-ha-ri-im [Column IV] (1) 80 i-ki-St 
(2) na-ap-Sd4-tam (3) a-na Al MaS-kan-Sabrim(ki) (4) mu-Se-eS-ki (5) 
nu-th-Si-im (6) a-na MiS-lam (7) im-kum (8) mu-tab-bi-lum (9) 8 ik- 
Si-du (10) na-ga-ab ur-Si-im (11) mu-uS-pa-az-zi-ir (12) ni-8i Malgim 
(ki) (13) in ka-ra-Si-im (14) mu-Sar-Si-du (15) S8t-ba-ti-8i-in (16) in 
nu-Ub-Si-in (17) a-na (ilu) En-ki (18) (ilu) Dam-gal-nun-na 
(19) mu-Sar-bu-ti (20) Sar-ru-ti-Si (21) da-ri-i$ i-Si-mu (22) zi-bi el- 
lu-tim (23) a-Sd-ri-id Sarri(ri) (24) mu-ka-an-ni-i8 (25) da-ad-mi 
(26) (nar) Purattim (?) (27) Iftum (ilu) Da-gan (28) ba-ni-su 


402 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


protected (30) the inhabitants of Mera and Tutul; the 
exalted prince, (35) who makes the face of Ishtar to 
shine; who established sacred banquets for Nin-a-zu; 
who helps his people in time of need; (40) who estab- 
lishes in security their property in Babylon; (45) the 
shepherd of his subjects; whose deeds are pleasing to 
Ishtar; who installed Ishtar (Anunit) in E-ul-mash, 
(50) in the suburbs of Akkad; who caused justice to 
prevail, and established law; (55) who returned to the 
city of Asshur its gracious protecting deity, who cast 
down the . . . (60) the king who in Nineveh, in 
E-mish-mish made the name of Ishtar to shine; the 
exalted one; (65) who humbles himself before the great 
gods; the descendant of Sumu-la-ilu, the powerful son 
(70) of Sin-muballit; [Column V] (1) the abiding seed of 
royalty; the powerful king; the sun god (5) of Babylon, 
who caused light to stream over the land of Sumer and 
Akkad; (10) the king, who holds in obedience the four 
quarters of the world; the favorite of Ishtar am I. 

When (15) Marduk sent me to rule men, and to pro- 

mulgate justice, (20) I put justice and righteousness into 
the language of the land, and promoted the welfare of 
the people. (25) At that time (I ordered) 
(29) 8G ig-mi-lu (30) ni-Si Me-ra(ki) (31) Tu-tu-ul(ki) (32) ru- 
bu-um (33) na-’il-du-um (34) mu-na-wi-ir (35) pa-ni (ilu) IStar 
(36) $4-ki-in ma-ka-li el-lu-tim (37) a-na (ilu) Nin-a-zu (38) 84-ti-ip 
ni-Si-Sii (39) in pu-uS-ki-im (40) mu-ki-in-nu (41) iS-di-Si-in (42) kir- 
bu-um (43) Babili(ki) (44) Si-ul-ma-ni-if (45) r&0 ni-3i (46) 34 ip- 
Se-tu-Si (47) e-li IStar ta-ba (48) mu-ki-in-ni [Star (49) i-na E-ul- 
mas (50) kir-bu-um (51) Akkadim(ki) (52) ri-bi-tim (53) mu-Se-pf 
ki-na-tim (54) mu-Si-Se-ir am-mi (55) mu-te-ir (56) (ilu) lamassi-8i 
(57) da-mi-ik-tim (58) a-na 4l ASSurim(ki) $09) mu-se-ib-bi na-pi-hi 
(60) Sarrum 84 i-na Ni-nu-a(ki) (61) i-na E-mis-miS (62) u-si-pf-u 
(63) me-e (ilu) IStar (64) na-’i-du-um (65) mu-uS-te-mi-kum (66) a- 
na ili rabfitim (67) li-ib-li-ib-bi (68) 84 Su-mu-la-ilu (69) aplum 
da-nim (70) 84 (ilu) Sin-mu-ba-lf-it [Column V] (1) zérum da-ri- 
um (2) 84 Sar-ru-tim (3) Sarrum da-nim (4) (ilu) amsu(Su) 
(5) Babili(ki) mu-Se-zi nu-ri-im (7) a-na ma-at (8) Sti-me-ri-im 
(9)u Ak-ka-di-im (10) Sarrum mu-u&-te-eS-mi (11) ki-ib-ra-at 
(12) ar-ba-im (13) mi-ge-ir (ilu) [Star a-na-ku (14) i-nu-ma (15) (ilu) 
Marduk (16) a-na Su-te-Sti-ur ni-Si (17) mAtim t-si-im (18) Si-hu-zi-im 
(19) vi-wa-e-ra-an-ni (20) ki-it-tam (21) mi-84-ra-am (22) i-na pi 
ma-tim (23) 48-ku-un (24) Si-ir ni-8i u-ti-ib (25) i-nu-mi-Si 


THE CODE OF HAMMURAPI 403 


THE GODE 
I. INTRODUCTION: EVIDENCE AND DECISION 
($§ 1-5) 

§ 1. (26) If a man have accused a man and laid a cap- 
ital charge upon him and (30) have not justified it, 
he that accused him shall be put to death. 

§ 2. If a man have laid (85) suspicion of sorcery upon 
a man and have not justified it, he upon whom the charge 
of sorcery is laid shall go to the river-god, (40) he shall 
plunge into the river-god, and if the river-god overcome 
him, he who accused him (45) shall take to himself his 
house. If the river-god have declared that man to be in- 
nocent and have saved him, (50) he who accused him shall 
be put to death. He who plunged into the river-god shall 
take to himself (55) the house of him who accused him.! 

§ 3. If a man in a case (pending judgment) have come 
forward as a witness, (60) concerning a crime, and have 
not justified the word that he has spoken, (65) if that 
case be a capital suit that man shall be put to death. 

§ 4. If as witness [Column VI] (1) to corn or money he 
have lied, (5) he shall himself bear the sentence of that case. 


1 This was a form of ordeal—a method of detecting criminals widely 
spread in antiquity. See, for example, Potter, Greek Antiquities, i, 
p. 352, and Brand, Popular Antiquities, ed. Bohn, iii, 351. 


§ 1. (26) Sum-ma a-wi-lum a-wi-lam (27) i-ub-bi-ir-ma (28) ne-ir- 
tam e-li-8i (29) id-di-ma (30) la uk-ti-in-Sd (31) mu-ub-bi-ir-su 
(32) id-da-ak 

§ 2. (33) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (34) ki-i8-pf (35) e-li a-wi-lum id-di- 
ma (36) la uk-ti-in-8i (37) S4 e-li-Si (38) ki-iS-pu na-du-vi (39) a-na 
(ilu) Narim (40) i-il-la-ak (41) (ilu) Ndram_ i-Sd-al-li-a-am-ma 
(42) Sum-ma (ilu) Ndrum (43) ik-ta-S4-zu (44) mu-ub-bi-ir-5i 
(45) bit-zu! i-tab-ba-al (46) Sum-ma a-wi-lam Sti-a-ti (47) (ilu) 
Nérum (48) ti-te-ib-bi-ba-48-8u-ma (49) iS-ta-al-ma-am (50) 84 e-li- 
Su (51) ki-i8-pf id-du-ti (52) id-da-ak (53) 84 (ilu) Naram (54) i8-li- 
a-am (55) bit mu-ub-bi-ri-Si (56) i-tab-ba-al 

§ 3. (57) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (58) i-na di-nim (59) a-na Si-bu-ut 
(60) sa-ar-ra-tim (61) U-zi-a-am-ma (62) a-wa-at ik-bu-t (63) la uk- 
ti-in (64) Sum-ma di-nu-um $i-t (65) di-in na-pi’-tim (66) a-wi-lum 
Si-i (67) id-da-ak 

§ 4. (68) Sum-ma a-na &i-bu-ut [Column VI] (1) Se’im 0 kaspim 
(2) t-zi-a-am (3) a-ra-an (4) di-nim St-a-ti (5) it-ta-na-d8-8i 


1 Scheil reads su. 


404 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


§ 5. If a judge have judged a judgment, decided a de- 
cision, (10) granted a sealed sentence, and afterward 
have altered his judgment, they shall call that judge to 
account for the alteration (15) of the judgment that he 
judged, and he (20) shall pay twelvefold the penalty 
which was in the said judgment. Further, in the as- 
sembly they shall expel him from his (25) judgment seat, 
and he shall not return, and with the judges at a judg- 
ment (30) he shall not take his seat. 


II. PROPERTY (§§ 6-126) 
A. PERSONAL (§§ 6-25) 
1. Theft (§$§ 6-18) 

§ 6. If a man have stolen the goods of a god or palace, 
(35) that man shall be put to death. Further, he who has 
received the stolen thing from his hand (40) shall be put 
to death. 

§ 7. If a man have bought silver, gold, manservant 
or maidservant, (45) ox or sheep or ass or anything 
whatever its name, from the hand of a gentleman’s 
son, or of a gentleman’s slave, (50) without witness 
or contract, or if he receive (the same) in trust, 
(55) that man has played the thief, he shall be put to 
death. 





§ 5. Sum-ma da-a-a-nu-um di-nam i-di-in pu-ru-za-am (9) ip- 
ru-uS (10) ku-nu-uk-kam (11) t-Se-zi-ib (12) wa-ar-ka-nu-um-ma 
(13) di-in-8G i-te-ni (14) da-a-a-nam Sti-a-ti (15) i-na di-in i-di-nu 
(16) e-ne-im (17) ti-ka-an-nu-Si-ma (18) ru-gu-um-ma-am (19) 84 
i-na di-nim Su-a-ti (20) ib-ba-d8-Sti-@ (21) a-du (?) XII-8u (22) i-na- 
ad-di-in (23) i i-na pu-tih-ri-im (24) i-na (isu) kusst (25) da-a-a-nu- 
ti-Su (26) vi-Se-it-bu-ti-Sti-ma (27) t-ul i-ta-ar-ma (28) it-ti da-a-a-ni 
(29) i-na di-nim (30) ti-ul u8-84-ab 

§ 6. (31) Sum-ma_ a-wi-lim (32) namkur ilim (33) ékallim 
(34) i&-ri-ik (35) a-wi-lim Sti-G (386) id-da-ak (37) 0 84 St-tir-ga-am 
(38) i-na ga-ti-Si (39) im-hu-ru (40) id-da-ak 

§ 7. (41) 8um-ma a-wi-lim (42) lu kaspam (43) lu hurdsam 
(44) lu wardam lu amtam (45) lu alpam lu immeram (46) lu iméram 
(47) U lu mi-im-ma Sum-St (48) i-na ga-at mdr a-wi-lum (49) 0 lu 
warad a-wi-lim (50) ba-lum 8i-bi (51) 0 ri-ik-sa-tim (52) iS-ta-am 
(53) lu a-na ma-sa-ru-tim (54) im-bu-ur (55) a-wi-lum s8i-t 
(56) Sar-ra-ak id-da-ak 


THE CODE OF HAMMURAPI 405 


§ 8. If a man have stolen ox or sheep or ass or pig or 
(60) ship, whether it belonged to a god or a palace he 
shall restore thirty fold; (65) if it belonged to a freedman 
he shall render ten fold. If the thief have not wherewith 
to pay he shall be put to death. 

§ 9. (70) If a man, [Column VII] (1) who has lost any- 
thing, have found that which was lost in the possession 
(5) of another man; and the man in whose hands the lost 
property is found say: ‘‘A seller sold it to me, I bought it 
in the (10) presence of witnesses,” and the owner of the 
lost property say: “TI will bring witnesses that know 
(15) my lost property”; if the purchaser (20) have 
brought the seller who sold it to him and the witnesses 
in whose presence he purchased it, and the owner of the 
lost property bring (25) witnesses who know his lost 
property, the judges shall consider their evidence. 
(30) The witnesses in whose presence the purchase was 
made and the witnesses who know the lost property 
shall (35) give testimony in the presence of the god. 
The seller shall be put to death as a thief; (40) the owner 
of the lost property shall receive his property; the pur- 
chaser shall take the money (45) he paid from the estate 
of the seller. 


8. (57) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (58) lu alpam lu immeram lu iméram 
lu SahAam (59) 0 lu elippam (60) iS-ri-ik (61) Sum-ma 84 i-lim 
(62) Sum-ma $4 ékallim (63) a-du XXX-Si (64) i-na-ad-di-in 
(6 5) Sum-ma Sa muSkénim (66) a-du X-8t i-ri-a-ab (67) Sum-ma 
Sar-ra-ga-nu-um (68) 84 na-da-nim la i-8a_(69) id-da-ak 
§ 9. (70) Sum-ma a-wi- -lum [Column VII] (1) 84 mi-im-mu-si 
hal-ku (2) mi-im-ma-Su_ (3) hal-ga-am (4) i-na ga-ti a-wi-lim (5) is- 
sa-ba-at (6) a-wi-lum 84 hu-ul-kum (7) i-na ga-ti-Su (8) sa-ab-tu 
(9) na-di-na-nu-um-mi id-di-nam (10) ma-har 8i-bi-mi (11) a-Sé-am 
(12) ik-ta-bi (13) 0 be-el hu-ul-ki-im (14) Si-bi mu-di (15) hu-ul-ki- 
ia-mi (16) lu-ub-lam (17) ik-ta-bi (18) 84-a-a-ma-nu-um (19) na-di-in 
(20) id-di-nu-Sum (21) t Si-bi (22) $4 i-na mah-ri-Su-nu (23) i-S4-mu 
it-ba-lam (24)0 be-el bu-ul-ki-im (25) Si-bi mu-di hu-ul-ki-Su 
(26) it-ba-lam (27) da-a-a-nu (28) a-wa-a-ti-Si-nu (29) i-im-ma-ru- 
ma (30) Si-bu 84 mabh-ri-Si-nu (31) Si-mu-um (32) i8-S4-mu_ (33) u 
Si-bu mu-di (34) hu-ul-ki-im (35) mu-du-zu-nu (36) ma-har i-lim 
(37) i-ga-ab-bu-ma (38) na-di-na-nu-um (39) Sar-ra-ak id-da-ak 
{40) be-el bu-ul-ki-im (41) bu-lu-uk-sa (42) i-li-ki (43) 84-a-a-ma-nu- 
um (44) i-na bi-it (45) na-di-na-nim (46) kasap i8-ku-lu (47) i-li-ki 


406 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


§ 10. If the purchaser have not brought the seller 
(50) who sold it to him, and the witnesses in whose 
presence he purchased it; and if the owner of the lost 
property bring (55) witnesses who know his lost 
property, the purchaser shall be put to death as a 
thief; the owner of the lost property shall (60) receive 
his property. 

§ 11. If the owner of the lost property do not produce 
witnesses (65) who know his property [Column VIIT] 
(1) he is a malefactor, he has stirred up strife, he shall 
be put to death. 

§ 12. If the seller have gone (5) to his fate (i. e., have 
died) the purchaser shall take five fold from (10) the 
estate of the seller as damages. 

§ 13. If the witnesses (15) be not at hand, the 
judges shall set him a fixed time, up to six months, 
and if within six months he do not bring (20) his wit- 
nesses that man is a malefactor, he shall himself bear 
the penalty of that case. 


2. Kidnapping (§ 14) 


§ 14, (25) If a man have stolen a minor son of a gen- 
tleman he shall be put to death. 





§ 10. (48) Sum-ma S4-a-a-ma-nu-um (49) na-di-in (50) id-di-nu- 
Sum (51) u Si-bi 84 i-na mah-ri-Si-nu (52) i-S4-mu (53) la it-va-lam 
(54) be-el hu-ul-ki-im-ma (55) Si-bi mu-di (56) hu-ul-ki-8d it-ba- 
lam (57) 84-a-a-ma-nu-um (58) Sar-ra-ak id-da-ak (59) be-el hu-ul- 
ki-im (60) hu-ul-uk-s (61) i-li-ki 

§ 11. (62) Sum-ma be-el bu-ul-ki-im (63) Si-bi mu-di (64) hu-ul- 
ki-Si (65) la it-ba-lam [Column VIII] (1) sa-ar (2) tu-u8-84-am-ma 
id-ki (3) id-da-ak 

§ 12. (4) Sum-ma na-di-na-nu-um (5) a-na Si-im-tim (6) it-ta-la- 
ak (7) 84-a-a-ma-nu-um (8) i-na bi-it (9) na-di-na-nim (10) ru-gu- 
um-me-e (11) di-nim Sti-a-ti (12) a-du V-8d (18) i-li-ki 

§ 13. (14) Sum-ma a-wi-lum Si-t (15) Si-bu-si Ja kir-bu (16) da- 
a-a-nu a-da-nam (17) a-na warbim VI kam (18) i-84-ak-ka-nu-Sum- 
ma (19) Sum-ma i-na warhim VI kam (20) 8i-bi-8u Ja ir-di-a-am 
(21) a-wi-lum SG-G (22) sa-ar (23) a-ra-an di-nim St-a-ti (24) it-ta- 
na-as-8i 

§ 14. (25) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (26) mar a-wi-lim (27) si-ih-ra-am 
(28) i8-ta-ri-ik (29) id-da-ak 


THE CODE OF HAMMURAPI 407 


3. Fugitive Slaves (§§ 15-20) 


§ 15. (30) If a man bring a male or female slave of the 
palace, or a male or female slave of a freedman, through 
(35) the city gate (i. e., aid him to escape) he shall be put 
to death. 

« § 16. If a man receive into his house a male or female 
slave who has fled (40) from the palace, or from a freed- 
man, and bring him not forth at the demand (45) of the 
commandant, the owner of that house shall be put to 
death. 

” $17. If a man seize (50) a male or female slave, a 
fugitive, in the field and (55) bring him back to his 
owner, the owner of the slave shall pay him two shekels 
of silver. 

§ 18. If that slave will not name (60) his owner, he 
shall bring him to the palace and they shall (65) inquire into 
his antecedents and they shall return him to his owner. 

§ 19. If he keep that slave (70) in his house and later 
the slave [Column IX] (1) be found in his hands, that 
man shall be put to death. 

§ 20. (5) If a slave escape from the hand of his captor, 
that man shall swear by the god (10) to the owner of the 
slave, and shall go free. 


§ 15. (30) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (31) lu warad ékallim (32) lu 
amat ékallim (33) lu warad muSkénim (34) lu amat muSkénim 
(35) abullam uS-te-zi (36) id-da-ak 

§ 16. (37) § um-ma a-wi-lum (38) lu wardam lu amtam (39) hal- 
ga-am (40) Sa ékallim (41) 0 lu muSkénim (42) i-na bi-it-3i (43) ir- 
ta-ki-ma (44) a-na Si-si-it (45) na-gi-ri-im (46) la’ uS-te-zi-a-am 
(47) be-el bitim Sti-i (48) id-da-ak 

§ 17. (49) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (50) lu wardam lu amtam (51) hal-ga- 
am (52) 1 i-na si-ri-im (53) is-ba-at-ma (54) a-na be-li-Su (55) ir-te-di- 
a-48-80 (56) II Sikil kaspim (57) be-el wardim (58) i-na-ad-di-is-Sum 

§ 18. (59) Sum-ma wardum &u-t (60) be-el-Su (61) la iz-za-kar 
(62) a-na ékallim (63) i-ri-id-di-8i (64) wa-ar-ka-zu (65) ip-pa-ar-ra- 
aS’-ma (66) a-na be-li-Su (67) G-ta-ar-ru-su 

§ 19. (68) Sum-ma wardam (69) Si-a-ti (70) i-na bi-ti-Si (71) ik- 
ta-la-8i (72) wa-ar-ka wardum [Column IX] (1) i-na ga-ti-Su (2) it- 
ta-as-ba-at (3) a-wi-lum Su-t id-da-ak 

§ 20. (5) Sum-ma wardum (6) i-na ga-at (7) sa-bi-ta-ni-3u (8) ih- 
ta-li-ik (9) a-wi-lum Ssti-t (10) a-na be-el wardim (11) ni-i8 i-lim 
(12) i-za-kar-ma (13) -ta-43-Sar 


408 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


4, Burglary and Robbery ($$ 21-25) 


§ 21. If a man have broken into (15) a house, they 
shall (20) put him to death before the breach and thrust 
him into it. 

§ 22. If a man have carried on brigandage and 
(25) have been captured, that man shall be put to death, 

§ 23. If the brigand be not captured, (80) the man who 
has been robbed shall, before (35) the god, recount what 
he has lost, and the city and governor in whose land and 
(40) district the robbery took place (45) shall recom- 
pense him for whatever was lost. 

§ 24. If it was life, the city and governor shall pay one 
mina of silver (50) to his people. 

§ 25. If a fire break out in a man’s house, and a man 
who has come (55) to extinguish the fire have lifted up 
his eyes to (60) the property of the owner of the house, 
that man (65) shall be thrown into that fire. 


B. Reau Estate (§§ 26—J) 
1. State Lands ($§ 26-41) 


§ 26. If either a soldier or a constable, who is [Column 
X] (1) ordered to go on an errand of the king, do not go, 


§ 21. (14) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (15) bi-tam (16) ip-lu-u8 (17) i-na 
pent Ge pi-il-Si-im (19) Si-a-ti (20) i-du-uk-ku-sti-ma (21) i-ha-al- 
a-lu-sua 

§ 22. (22) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (23) hu-ub-tam (24) ih-bu-ut-ma 
(25) it-ta-as-ba-at (26) a-wi-lum sti-t (27) id-da-ak 

23. (28) Sum-ma ha-ab-ba-tum (29) la it-ta-as-ba-at (30) a-wi- 
lum (31) ha-ab-tum (32) mi-im-ma-Su (33) hal-ga-am (34) ma-ha-ar 
(35) i-lim (36) t-ba-ar-ma (37) Alum (38) 0 ra-bi-a-nu-um (39) 84 i-na 
ir-si-ti-Sd-nu (40) 0 pa-ti-Sti-nu (41) bu-ub-tum (42) ih-ha-ab-tu 
(43) mi-im-ma-Sti (44) hal-ga-am (45) i-ri-a-ab-bu-Sum 

§ 24. (46) Sum-ma na-p{-is-tum (47) Alum 0 ra-bi-a-nu-um (48) I 
mané kaspim (49) a-na ni-Si-8i (50) i-SA-ga-lu 

§ 25. (51) Sum-ma i-na bit a-wi-lim (52) i-S4-tum (53) in-na-pf- 
ib-ma (54) a-wi-lum (55) 84 a-na bu-ul-li-im (56) il-li-ku (57) a-na 
nu-ma-at (58) be-el bitim (59) i-in-Su i8-Si-ma (60) nu-ma-at (61) be- 
el bitim (62) il-te-ki’ (63) a-wi-lum Si-d (64) a-na i-S4-tim &St-a-ti 
(65) in-na-ad-di 

§ 26. (66) Sum-ma lu rédtim (67) t lu ba’irum (68) 84 a-na har- 
ra-an Sar-ri-im (69) a-la-ak-8i [Column X] (1) ga-bu-t (2) la il-li-ik 


} Original has di, an error of the scribe. 


THE CODE OF HAMMURAPI 409 


but hire a substitute and send him (5) in place of him- 
self, that soldier or constable shall be put to death; 
(10) his hireling shall take to himself his (the officer’s) 
house. 

§ 27. If a soldier or a constable, who is stationed 
(15) in a garrison! of the king, be captured, and afterward 
they give his field and garden (20) to another and he 
conduct his affairs—if the former return and arrive 
(25) in his city, they shall restore to him his field and 
garden and he shall conduct his own affairs. 

§ 28. (30) If a soldier or a constable, who is stationed 
in a garrison of the king, be captured (35) and his son 
be able to carry on his affairs, they shall give to him the 
field and garden and he shall (40) conduct his father’s 
affairs. 

§ 29. If his son be young and not able to carry on 
(45) his father’s affairs, they shall give one third of the 
field and garden to his mother, and his mother shall 
(50) rear him. 

§ 30. If a soldier or a constable, from the beginning 
of his affairs, (55) neglect his field, his garden, and his 


1T he Babylonian word is of very doubtful meaning. Ungnad trans- 
lates, ‘Not, Niederlage.” This signification is derived w olly from 
the context. I prefer to hold to the etymological signification. The 
root is the same as dannum, strong. 


(3) lu (awilu) agram (4) i-gur-ma (5) pu-tih-Si (6) it-ta-ra-ad 
(7) lu rédam (8) 0 lu ba’irum Si-t (9) id-da-ak (10) mu-na-ag-gi-ir- 
$0 (11) bit-zu (12) i-tab-ba-al 

§ 27. (13) Sum-ma lu rédiim (14) t lu-v ba’irum (15) 84 i-na dan- 
na-at (16) Sar-ri-im (17) tu-tr-r[u] (18) wa-ar-[k]i-Su (19) ekil-Su 0 
kirA-80 (20) a-na 84-ni-im (21) id-di-nu-ma (22) 1-li-ik-Si (23) it-ta- 
la-ak (24) Sum-ma it-tu-ra-am-ma (25) 4l-8u ik-ta-aS-dam (26) ekil- 
i u kird-Si (27) G-ta-ar-ru-Sum-ma (28) Sti-ma i-li-ik-Sd (29) i-il- 
a-ak 

§ 28. (30) Sum-ma lu rédim (31) t lu-t ba’irum (32) SA i-na dan- 
ra-at (33) Sar-ri-im (34) tu-tir-ru (35) mar-Si il-kam (36) a-la-kam 
i-li-i (37) eklum 0 kirfim (38) in-na-ad-di-i8-Su[m]-ma (39) i-li-i[{k a]- 
bi-8a (40) i-il- -[la]-ak 

§ 29. (41) Sum-ma méar-Stii (42) si-hi-ir-ma (43) i-l-ik a-bi-Su 
(44) a-la-kam (45) la i-li-i (46) S4-lu-uS-ti eklim Q kirim (47) a-na 
um-mi-st (48) in-na-ad-di-in-ma (49) um-ma-Sti (50) ti-ra-ab-ba-sti 

§ 30. (51) Sum-ma lu rédtim (52) 0 lu ba’irum (53) ekil-8d kira- 
$a 0 bit-zu (54) i-na pa-ni il-ki-im (55) id-di-ma (56) ud-da-ap-pf-ir 


410 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


house and leave them lie waste, and another after him 
take his field, his garden, and (60) his house, and con- 
duct his affairs for three years; (65) if the former re- 
turn and desire his field, his garden, and his house, they 
shall not give them to him [Column XI] (1) he who 
has taken them and carried on his affairs shall continue 
in them. 

§ 31. (5) If he leave them for one year only, and have 
returned, they shall (10) give him his field, his garden, 
and his house, and he himself shall carry on his affairs. 

§ 32. If a soldier or a constable has been captured 
(15) on an errand of the king, and a merchant ransom 
him and cause him to regain his city, (20) if there be 
in his own house means for his ransom, he shall ransom 
himself; (25) if there be not sufficient means for the 
ransom in his house, he shall be ransomed from the 
temple of the god of his city; (30) if there be not suffi- 
cient ransom in the temple of the god of his city, the 
palace shall ransom him. In no case shall (35) his field 
or garden or his house be given for his ransom. 

§ 33. If a governor or a, (40) magistrate take posses- 
sion of the men of a levy, or have accepted and sent a 
(57) SA-nu-um (58) wa-ar-ki-Si (59) ekil-Si kira-Si (60) bit-zu 
(61) is-ba-at-ma (62) Sattam IIIT kam (63) i-li-ik-8u (64) it-ta-la-ak 
(65) § Sum-ma it-tu-ra-am-ma (66) ekil-Si kir4-Sti 0 bit-zu (67) 1-ir- 
ri-i8 (68) G-ul in-na-ad-di-i8-Sum [Column XJ] (1) 84 ig-ga-ab-tu-ma, 
(2) i-li-ik-sa (3) it-ta-al-ku (4) Su-ma i-il-la-ak 

§ 31. (5) Sum-ma Sd-at-tam (6) i8-ti-a-at-ma (7) ud-da-ap-p{-ir 
ma, (8) it-tu-ra-am (9) ekil-SG kird-8i  bit-zu (10) in-na-ad-di-is- 
Sum-ma (11) Sti-ma i-li-ik-8u (12) i-il-la-a 

§ 32. (13) [Sum]-ma lu rédim (14) t lu ba’irum (15) 8a 3 ina har- 
ra-an (16) Sar-ri-im (17) tu-dr-ru (18) tamkarum ip-tu-ra-48-Si-ma 
(19) Al-Si uS-ta-ak-Si-da-48-Su (20) Sum-ma i-na bi-ti-Si (21) 84 pa- 
ta-ri-im (22) i-ba-d8-8i_ (23) Si-ma ra-ma-an-Si (24) i-pa-at-ta-ar 
(25) Sum-ma i-na bi-ti-Si (26) 84 pa-ta-ri-8u (27) la i-ba-as-Si 
(28) i-na bit ili 4li-Si (29) ip-pa-at-tar (30) Sum-ma i-na bit (31) ili 
Ali-8u (32) $4 pa-ta-ri-Si (33) la i-ha-a8-8i (34) ékallum i-pa-at-ta-ar-su 
he ekil-Sd kird-Su (36) t bit-zu (37) a-na ip-te-ri-Si (38) u-ul in-na- 
ad- i-in 

§ 33. (39) Sum-ma lu dékim (?)! (40) 0 lu-t lubuttim (41), sab 
ni-is-ha-tim (42) ir-ta-Si (43) 1) Ju a-na harran (44) Sar-ri-im 


1 PA-PA. 


THE CODE OF HAMMURAPI 4i1 


hired (45) substitute on an errand of the king, that gov- 
ernor or magistrate shall (50) be put to death. 

§ 34. If a governor or a magistrate have taken the 
property of a soldier, have plundered a soldier, (55) let a 
soldier on hire, have defrauded a soldier in a judgment (?) 
have taken the gift which the king (60) has given a 
soldier, that governor or magistrate shall be put to death. 

§ 35. (65) If a man buy [Column XII] (1) from a 
soldier the cattle or sheep which the king has given to 
that soldier, he shall forfeit his money. 

§ 36. (5) The field or garden or house of a soldier, con- 
stable, or tribute man (tax gatherer) they shall not sell 
for money. ? 

§ 37. (10) If a man purchase the field or garden o 
house of a soldier, constable, or tribute man, (15) his 
tablet shall be broken and he shall forfeit his money, 
and he shall return the field, garden, or house (20) to its 
owner. 

§ 38. A soldier, constable, or tribute man shall not 
make over to his wife or daughter the field, garden, or 
house (25) of his benefice (i. e., which is his as a part of 
the emoluments of his office), nor shall he (80) assign 
them for debt. 


(45) (awilu) agram pu-ha-am (46) im-hu-ur-ma (47) ir-te-di (48) lu 
dékim (?) (49) & lu lubutt@m 8t-G (50) id-da-ak 

§ 34. (51) Sum-ma lu dékim (?) (52) t lu lubuttd@m (53) nu-ma-at 
rédim il-te-ki (54) réd4m ih-ta-ba-al (55) rédam a-na ig-ri-im (56) it- 
ta-di-in (57) réd4m i-na di-nim (58) a-na dan-nim iS-ta-ra-ak (59) ki- 
is-ti Sar-ru-um (60) [a]-na rédim id-di-nu (61) il-te-ki (62) lu dékQm 
(63) 0 lu lubuttGm su-t (64) id-da-ak 

$ 35. (65) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (66) alpi (zun) (67) séni (zun) 
(68) $4 Sar-ru-um (69) a-na rédim (70) id-di-nu [Column XIT] (1) 
i-na ga-ti rédim (2) i&-ta-am (3) i-na kaspi-8d (4) i-te-el-li 

§ 36. (5) eklum(um) kirim u bitum (6) 84 rédim bi&irim (7) 
na-Si bi-il-tim (8) a-na kaspim (9) t-ul i-na-ad-di-in 

§ 37. (10) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (11) eklam kirdm wu bitam (12) 84 
rédim b&’irim (13) 0 na-Si biltim (14) is-ta-am (15) tup-pa-Sd (16) ib- 
he-ip-pi (17) & i-na kaspi-8t (18) i-te-el-li (19) eklum kirdm t bitum 
(20) a-na be-lf-Sa (21) i-ta-ar 

§ 38. (22) réddm ba’irum (23) na-si biltim (24) i-na eklim 
lirim t bitim (25) 84 il-ki-80 (26) a-na 48-S4-ti-SG (27) 1 mArti-Sd 
(28) u-ul i-Sd-at-ta-ar (29) & a-na i-il-ti-8d (30) G-ul i-na-ad-di-in 


412 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


§ 39. From the field, garden, or house which he has 

purchased and acquired he may make over to his wife, 
or (35) his daughter, or he may assign them for debt. 
_ §40. A nun (?),! a merchant,? or another vassal? may 
sell his field, his garden, or his house for money. The 
purchaser shall fulfill the duties which are attached to 
the field, garden, or house. 

§ 41. If a man have received in exchange the field, 
garden, or house of a soldier, a constable, or a tribute 
man, and have made payment? besides, and if the soldier, 
constable, or tribute man return to his field, garden, or 
house, he shall keep the additional payment which was 
made to him. 


1 Doubtful, suggested by Ungnad. 

2 Doubtless an employee of the king or of the palace, who made pur- 
chases for royal use. 

3 That is, a man who is in any way beholden to a noble, or a man who 
holds a fief. 

* Because the property was more valuable than his own which he 
exchanged for it. This law (viz., § 41) is somewhat obscure, and I am 
by no means sure that its meaning is yet fully made out. oa 


2. Private Realty ($§ 42—J) 


§ 42. If a man (65) have taken a field for cultivation, 
and have not produced grain on the field, [Column XIIJ] 
(1) they shall call him to account because he has not done 
the work on the field, and he shall give to the owner of 
the field grain on (5) the basis of the neighboring (fields). 


§ 39. (31) i-na eklim kirim 1 bitim (32) 84 _ i-84-am-mu-ma 
(33) i-na-dS-80-U (34) a-na 48-S4-ti-Su (35) 0 mArti-Si (36) i-84-at-tar 
(37) 0 a-na e-’i-il-ti-8ui (38) i-na-ad-di-in 

§ 40. (39) iSippatum (?) tamkarum (40) il-kum a-bu-t-um 
(41) ekil-Su kird-Si (42) 0 bit-zu a-na kaspim (43) i-na-ad-di-in 
(44) Sd-a-a-ma-nu-um (45) i-li-ik eklim (46) kirim wt bitim (47) 84 
i-SA-am-mu (48) i-il-la-ak 

§ 41. (49) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (50) eklam kirdm 0 bitam (51) 84 
rédim bé’irim (52) 0 na-8i bi-il-tim (53) t-pf-ih (54) 0 ni-ip-la-tim 
(55) id-di-in (56) rédtiim ba’irum (57) u na-8i bi-il-tim (58) a-na ekli- 
Su kiri-Si u biti-8ii (59) i-ta-ar (60) U ni-ip-la-tim (61) 84 in-na-ad- 
nu-Sum (62) i-tab-ba-al 

§ 42. (63) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (64) eklam a-na ir-ri-Sti-tim (65) u- 
Se-si-ma (66) i-na eklim Se’am la u8-tab-8i (67) i-na eklim §i-ip-ri-im 
{Column XITJ] (1) la e-pf-Si-im (2) ti-ka-an-nu-Sti-ma (3) Se’am ki- 
ma i-te-Sti (4) a-na be-el eklim (5) i-na-ad-di-in 


THE CODE OF HAMMURAPI 413 


§ 43. If he have not cultivated the field, and have left it 
to itself, he shall (10) give to the owner of the field grain on 
the basis of the adjacent fields; and the field which he has 
left to itself he shall break up with hoes, he shall hoe it 
and harrow it and return it to (15) the owner of the field. 

§ 44. If a man have taken an unreclaimed field for 
three years (20) to cultivate it, and have left it to itself 
and have not cultivated it, (25) in the fourth year he 
shall break up the field with hoes, he shall hoe it and 
harrow it, and return it (30) to the owner of the field. 
Further, he shall measure out ten GUR of grain per GAN. 

§ 45. (85) If a man have given his field for produce to 
a tenant, and have received (40) the produce of his field 
(i. e., his share as rent), and later Ramman (god of 
storms) ravage the field and carry away the (remaining) 
produce, (45) the loss is the tenant’s. 

§ 46. If he have not received the produce of his field, 
or have given the field or either one half or (50) one third 
(of the grain) the tenant and the (55) owner of the field 
shall share (the grain) according to the contract. . 

§ 47. If the tenant have given the cultivation of the 
field into the charge of another—because in a (60) former 
year he has not won a maintenance—the owner of the 

§ 43. (6) Sum-ma eklam(am) la i-ri-i8-ma (7) it-ta-di (8) Se’am 
ki-ma i-te-Sti (9) a-na be-el eklim (10) i-na-ad-di-in (11) 0 eklam 84 
id-du-G (12) ma-a-a-ri (13) j-ma-ab-ha-as (14) i-Sd-ak-ka-ak-ma 
(15) a-na be-el eklim (16) t-ta-ar 

§ 44. (17) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (18) ekil nidditim (19) a-na Sattim 
III (kam) (20) a-na te-ip-ti-tim (21) -Se-si-ma (22) a-ah-Si id- 
di-ma (23) eklam la ip-te-te (24) i-na ri-bu-tim (25) S4-at-tim 
(26) eklam ma-a-a-ri (27) i-ma-ah-ha-as (28) i-mar-ra-ar (29) 0 i-Sa- 
ak-ka-ak-ma (30) a-na be-el eklim (31) u-ta-ar (32) 1 GAN. E 
(33) X kur Se’im (34) i-ma-ad-da-ad 

§ 45. (35) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (36) ekil-8i a-na biltim (37) a-na ir- 
ri-Si-im (38) id-di-in-ma (39) u bilat ekli-Sa (40) im-ta-ha-ar (41) wa- 
ar-ka eklam (42) (ilu) Rammanum ir-ta-hi-is (43) 0 lu bi-ib-bu-lum 
(44) it-ba-al (45) bi-ti-ik-tum (46) $4 ir-ri-Si-im-ma 

§ 46. (47) Sum-ma, bilat ekli-Si (48) la im-ta-har (49) u lu a-na 
mi-i8-la-ni (50) & lu a-na $4-lu-us (51) eklam id-di-in (52) Se’am SA 
i-na eklim (53) ib-ba-48-si-G (54) ir-ri-Sum_ (55) be-el eklim 
(56) a-na ap-Si-te-im (57) i-zu-uz-zu 

§ 47. (58) Sum-ma ir-ri-Sum (59) 48-Sum i-na S4-at-tim (60) mah- 
ri-tim (61) ma-na-ha-ti-Sd (62) la il-ku-G (63) eklam e-ri-Sd-am_ ik- 


414 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


field shall (65) not interfere. Nay, rather, his field has 
been cultivated, and at the time of harvest he shall 
receive (70) grain according to the contracts. 

§ 48. If a man owe a debt [Column XIV] (1) and Ram- 
man ravage his field and (5) carry away the produce, or if 
grain have not grown through lack of water, in that year 
(10) he shall not make any return of grain to the cred- 
itor, he shall alter (lit., wet, so as to rewrite) his tablet. 
Further, (15) he shall not pay the interest for that year. 

§ 49. If a man have borrowed money of a merchant, 
and (20) have given (as security) to the merchant a field 
to be planted with grain and sesame, and have said to 
him, ‘Cultivate the field and reap and take for thyself 
(25) the grain and sesame which is in the field.” If the 
cultivator have raised (80) grain and sesame in the field, 
at the time of reaping (85) the owner of the field shall 
receive the grain and sesame which is in the field, and he 
shall (40) give to the merchant grain for the loan which 
he had received and for the interest and for the main- 
tenance of the cultivator. 

§ 50. (45) If he give (as security) a field planted with 
[grain], or a field planted with sesame, the owner of the 


ta-bi (64) be-el eklim (65) u-ul ti-up-pa-as (66) ir-ri-su-ma (67) ekil- 
at eee (68) i-na ebdrim (69) ki-ma ri-ik-sa-ti-Su (70) Se’am 
1-11-K1 * 
§ 48. (71) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (72) hu-bu-ul-lum (73) e-li-8i [Col- 
umn XIV] (1) i-ba-d8-Si-ma (2) ekil-8a (3) (ilu) Rammanum (4) ir- 
ta-hi-is (5) u lu-t bi-ib-bu-lum (6) it-ba-al (7) U lu-i i-na la me-e | 
(8) Se’um i-na eklim (9) la it-tab-Si (10) i-na Sd-at-tim 8t-a-ti 
(11) Se’am a-na bfe-e]l hu-bu-ul-[li-8}i (12) G-ul G-ta-ar (13) tup-pa- 
Sui. (14) G-ra-at-ta-ab (15) 0 si-ib-tam (16) 84 Sd-at-tim Su-a-ti 
(17) u-ul i-na-ad-di-in 

§ 49. (18) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (19) kaspam it-ti tamkarim (20) il- 
ki-ma (21) ekil ip-Se-tim (22) 84 Se’im t lu SamaSSammim (23) a-na 
tamkarim id-di-in (24) eklam e-ri-i8-ma (25) Se’am t lu-ti SamaSSam- 
mam (26) 84 ib-ba-d3-Si- (27) e-si-ip ta-ba-al (28) ik-bi-Sum 
(29) Sum-ma ir-ri-Sum (30) i-na eklim Se’am (31) 0 lu SammasSam- 
mam (32) uS-tab-8i (33) i-na ebfirim Se’am 0 SamasSammam (34) 54 
i-na eklim  ib-ba-48-80-G §=(35) be-el eklim-ma (36) i-li-ki-ma 
(37) Se’am 84 kaspi-8i (38) 0 si-ba-zu (39) 84 it-ti tamkarim (40) il- 
ku-t (41) d ma-na-ha-at (42) e-ri-Si-im (43) a-na tamkarim (44) i- 
na-ad-di-in 

§ 50. (45) Sum-ma eklam ir-S4-am (46) 0 lu-t (47) ekil SamasSam- 


THE CODE OF HAMMURAPI 415 


field shall receive the grain or the sesame (50) which is 
in the field and he shall return the loan and its interest 
(55) to the merchant. 

§ 51. If he have not money to return, he shall give to 
the merchant grain or sesame, (60) at their market value 
as fixed by (65) the king, for the loan and its interest, 
which he has obtained from the merchant. 

§ 52. [Column XV] (1) If the cultivator have not se- 
cured a crop of grain or sesame in his field, (5) his con- 
tract shall not be made void. 

§ 53. If a man have neglected (10) to strengthen his dike, 
and have not strengthened it, and a break have been 
made in his dike, and the water carry away the meadow, 
the man in whose dike the break has been made shall re- 
store the grain which (20) he has caused to be lost. 

§ 54. If he be not able to restore the grain, they shall sell 
him and his goods (25) for money, and the people of the 
meadow whose grain was carried away (30) shall share it. 

§ 55. If a man have opened his canal for irrigation 
and neglect it, and the water have carried away an 
(35) adjacent field, he shall measure out grain on the 
basis of the adjacent fields. 


mim (48) ir-Si-am id-di-in (49) Se’am 0 lu SamasSammam (50) 84 
i-na eklim (51) ib-ba-d5-Si-1 (52) be-el eklim-ma (53) i-li-ki-ma 
(54) kaspam 0 si-ba-zu (55) a-na tamkarim ti-ta-ar 

§ 51. (56) Sum-ma kaspam (57) a-na tu-ur-ri-im (58) la i-8d 
(59) SamasSammam! (60) a-na ma-hi-ra-ti-Si-nu (61) 84 kaspi-8u 
(62) t si-ib-ti-Si (63) 84 it-ti tamkarim il-ku-ti (64) a-na pf si-im- 
da-at (65) Sar-ri-im (66) a-na tamkarim i-na-ad-di-in 

§ 52. [Column XV] (1) Sum-ma ir-ri-Sum (2) i-na eklim Se’am(am) 
(3) 1 lu SamaSSammam (4) Ja uS-tab-8i (5) ri-ik-sa-ti-Si (6) G-ul in-ni 

§ 53. (7) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (8) a-na k4ér ekli $4 (9) du-un-nu-nim 
(10) a-ah-Su id-di-ma (11) kér-Si (12) la t-dan-ni-in-ma (13) i-na 
k4ri-Si (14) pi-tum it-te-ip-te (15) 1 ugaram me-e u&-ta-b{l (16) a- 
wi-lum (17) 84 i-na kari-Si (18) pi-tum ip-pi-tu-d (19) Se’am &4 
U-hal-li-ku (20) i-ri-a-ab 

54. (21) Sum-ma Se’am ri-a-ba-am (22) la i-li-i (23) Si-a-ti 

(24) bi-84-80 (25) a-na kaspim (26) i-na-ad-di-nu-ma (27) mar 
ugarim (28) 84 Se’u-Sti-nu (29) mu-t ub-lu (30) i-zu-uz-zu 

§ 55. (31) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (32) a-tap-pa-Su (33) a-na Si-ki-tim 
ip-te (34) a-ah-Si id-di-ma (35) ekil i-te-84 (36) me-e uS-ta-bfl 
(37) Se’am ki-ma i-te-Su (38) i-ma-ad-da-ad 


1 Read at the beginning of this line probably Se’am tu lu. So Ungnad. 


416 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


§ 56. If a man (40) have opened up the waters, and 
caused the water to overflow the field of his neighbor, 
he shall (45) pay ten GUR of grain per GAN. 

§ 57. If a shepherd have caused the sheep to pasture 
on the grass, and have not come to an agreement with 
the owner of the field, but without the consent of the 
owner (50) have pastured the sheep on the grass, the 
owner of the field shall (55) reap his field, and the shep- 
herd who pastured the sheep on the field without the 
owner’s consent shall give (60) over and above twenty 
GUR of corn per GAN to the owner of the field. 

§ 58. (65) If, after the sheep have gone up from the 
meadow, and have been closed within (70) the gate, a 
shepherd have turned the sheep into the field, and have 
pastured the sheep on the field, (75) the shepherd who 
had made them feed off the field shall keep it, and at 
harvest he shall measure out [Column XVI] (1) sixty 
GUR of grain per GAN to the owner of the field. 

- §59. If a man, (5) without the consent of the owner 
of an orchard, shall cut down a tree in a man’s orchard 
he shall pay one half mina of silver. 

§ 60. (10) If a man give a field to a gardener to plant 
a garden and the gardener plant the garden, and four 





56. (39) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (40) me-e ip-te-ma (41) ip-Se-tim 84 
ekil i-te-SG (42) me-e uS-ta-bil (43) 1 GAN. E (44) X kur Se’im 
(45) i-ma-ad-da-ad 

§ 57. (46) Sum-ma ré’im (47) a-na 84-am-mi (48) séni Sd-ku-lim 
(49) it-ti be-el eklim (50) la im-ta-gar-ma (51) ba-lum be-el eklim 
(52) eklam séni (53) u8-ta-ki-il (54) be-el eklim ekil-84 (55) i-is-si-id 
(56) ré’Gm 84 i-na ba-lum (57) be-el eklim (58) eklam séni (59) u-84- 
ki-lu (60) e-li-nu-um-ma (61) 1 GAN. E (62) XX kur Se’im (63) a-na 
be-el eklim (64) i-na-ad-di-in 

§ 58. (65) Sum-ma i8-tu sénd (66) i-na ugarim (67) i-te-li-a-nim 
(68) ka-an-nu ga-ma-ar-tim (69) i-na abullim (70) it-ta-ah-la-lu 
(71) ré’Gm séni (72) a-na eklim id-di-ma (73) eklam séni (74) uS-ta- 
ki-il (75) ré’Gm ekil U-84-ki-lu (76) i-na-sa-ar-ma (77) ina ebdrim 
(78) 1 GAN. E [Column XVI] (1) LX kur Se’im (2) a-na be-el eklim 
(3) i-ma-ad-da-ad 

§ 59. (4) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (5) ba-lum be-el kirtm (6) i-na kiri 
a-wi-lim (7) i-sa-am ik-ki-is (8) miSil mané kaspim (9) i-84-kal 

§ 60. (10) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (11) eklam a-na kirim [zJa-ga-pf-im 
(12) [a-nja SAkinim id-di-in (13) 8akinum (14) kirém 1z-ku-up 


THE CODE OF HAMMURAPI 417 


years have he cared for the garden, (15) in the fifth 
year the owner of the garden and (20) the gardener shall 
share equally. The owner shall (25) mark off his share 
and take it. 

§ 61. If the gardener have not planted the whole field, 
but (80) left a waste place, they shall assign the waste 
space to his portion. 

§ 62. If he have not planted as a garden the field 
(35) that was given him, if it was arable land, the gar- 
dener shall measure out to the owner of the field, for the 
years during (40) which it was neglected, on the basis of 
the adjacent fields. Further, he shall perform (45) the 
required work on the field and he shall restore it to the 
owner of the field. 

§ 63. If the field were unreclaimed land, he shall 
(50) perform the required work on the field and he shall re- 
store it to the owner of the field. Further, he shall measure 
out ten GUR of grain per GAN (55) for each year. 

§ 64. If a man have given his garden to (60) a gar- 
dener to manage, the gardener shall give to the owner 
of the garden two thirds (65) of the produce of the gar- 
den as long as he holds the garden; he himself shall 
(70) take one third. _ 


(15) Sattam IV (kam) (16) kirdm ti-ra-ab-ba (17) i-na ha-mu-uS-tim 
(18) S4-at-tim (19) be-el kirim (20) 0 SAkinum (21) mi-it-ha-ri-i§ 
(22) i-zu-zu (23) be-el kirtm (24) zitta-Si (25) i-na-za-ak-ma (26) i- 
l- 

§ 61. (27) Sum-ma S4kinum (28) eklam i-na za-ga-pi-im (29) la 
ig-mur-ma (30) ni-di-tam i-zi-ib (31) ni-di-tam (32) a-na_li-ib-bi 
zitti-8i (33) i-S4-ka-nu-Sum 

§ 62. (34) Sum-ma eklam (35) Sd in-na-ad-nu-Sum (36) a-na kirim 
la iz-ku-up (37) Sum-ma abSénum (38) bilat eklim (39) 84 S4-na-tim 
- (40) 84 in-na-du-ti (41) SAkinum (42) a-na be-el eklim (43) ki-ma 
i-te-Si (44) i-ma-ad-da-ad (45) t eklam Si-ip-ra-am (46) i-ip- pi- eS- 
ma (47) a-na be-el eklim ti-ta-a-ar 

§ 63. (48) Sum-ma ekil nidfitim (49) eklam Si-ip-ra-am (50) i-ip- 
pf-eS-ma (51) a-na_ be-el eklim (52) ti-ta-a-ar (53) 1) 1 GAN.E 
(54) X kur Se’im (55) 84 S4-at-tim (56) iS-ti-a-at (57) i-ma-ad-da-ad 

§ 64. (58) 8um-ma a-wi-lum (59) kir4-Su (60) a-na SAkinim (61) a- 
na ru-ku-bi-im (62) id-di-in (63) SAkinum (64) a-di kirém sa-ab-tu 
(65) i-na bi-la-at kir[im] (66) Si-it-ti-in (67) a-na be-el kirim (68) i- 
na-ad-di-in (69) $4-lu-uS-tam (70) 80-0 i-li-ki 


418 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


§ 65. If the gardener have not properly tilled the 
garden, and have diminished the produce, he shall 
measure out the (75) produce of the garden on the basis 
of the [Column XVII] (1) adjacent gardens. 

At this point five columns of the text have been 
erased (see above, p. 396), only the beginnings of column 
XVII being now visible. Scheil estimates the portion 
lost at about thirty-five sections, and this is probably 
approximately correct. The sections omitted con- 
tained the further enactments concerning gardening, 
concerning houses let to tenants, and concerning the 
relations of merchants and tenants, which continue on 
the obverse of the monument. The missing portions 
may be partially restored from some duplicate frag- 
ments and from the later Assyrian copies. The num- 
bering of them is, however, extremely doubtful. I 
have marked them simply by the letters of the alphabet, 
and have begun again with § 100 when the original 
begins. The number 100 is, of course, doubtful, though 
it is surely approximately correct. 

§ A. If a man have borrowed money from a merchant, 
(and) his creditor had warned him (5) to pay; and he 
had nought to give, and he had (10) given over his 
garden already cultivated, and then had said, ‘All the 
dates, which are produced in this garden, take for thy 
money,’ (15) that merchant shall not assent. The dates, 
which are produced in the garden, only the possessor of 
the garden (20) may take; then shall he pay the merchant 





§ 65. (71) Sum-ma Ssakinum (72) kirdm la t-ra-ak-ki-ib-ma 
(73) bi-il-tam um-ta-ti (74) 84kinum (75) bi-la-at kirtm (76) a-na 
i-teSda [Column XVII] (1) [i-ma-ad-da-ad] 

§ A. (2) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (3) kaspam it-ti tamkarim il-ki-ma 
(4) tamkar-84 (5) i-si-ir-Si-ma (6) mi-im-ma 84 na-da-nim (7) la 
i-ba-d8-Si-Sum (8) kir4-Su i8-tu_ tar-ki-ib-tim (9) a-na tamkarim 
(10) id-di-in-ma (11) suluppi ma-la i-na kirim (12) ib-ba-48-8-G 
(13) a-na kaspi-ka (14) ta-ba-al ik-bi-Sum (15) tamkarum &0-G 
(16) G-ul im-ma-gar (17) suluppi 84 i-na kirfm (18) ib-ba-48-80-% 
(19) be-el kirtm-ma (20) i-li-ki-ma (21) kaspam 10 sibat-zu (22) Sa 


THE CODE OF HAMMURAPI 419 


the money, including the interest, in accordance with his 
account, (and) the remaining dates, (25) which are pro- 
duced in the garden, shall the possessor of the garden 
take. 

§ B. If a man purpose to build a (30) house, (and) his 
neighboring (?) property (?) [. .. .] 

§C. [(Column XVIII?) . . .] he shall give him. 

§ D. If a man (5) give produce, silver, or movable 
goods for a house, with the vassalage obligation, and 
adjoining the house of his neighbor, he shall lose all 
that he has paid; the (10) house shall return to its (owner). 
If the house be not bound by vassalage obligation, he may 
buy it; produce, silver, or movable goods he may give. 

§ E. (15) If a man would make (?) an[. . .] without 
the permission of (his) neighbor, he may do it upon his 
own (?) lot, but (20) upon his neighbor’s lot (he may do 
no injury). 


§ F. [(85) . . .] the possessor [of the house . . .] 
[. . .] the possessor [of the house] shall replace that 
Pyich i wek ie | 

S.Gy5 Lt 


§ H.' (Beginning wanting.) ‘Thy stolen possession 
strengthen (?) if one take it away from thy house’ (?) 


1 No clear meaning has yet been secured from this law. The portion 
here provisionally translated depends chiefly upon Ungnad. 


pi tup-pf-8d (23) tamkaram i-ip-pa-al-ma (24) suluppi wa-at-ru-tim 

(25) 84 i-na kirim (26) ib-ba-48-Si- (27) be-el kirtm-ma (28) i-I[i-ki] 

B. (29) Sum-ma pas Rath (30) bitam i-ip[-pfi-eS-ma] (31) te- 
84, 


§ 
bu su. . +} (82) 

§C . [Column XVII] CAS ANH: . i-naj-di-[is] Sum 
§ D. (1) Sum-ma Se’am kaspam a bi-X4-am (2) a-na bit il-ki-im 
(3) SA bit i-te-u (4) $4 i-S4-am-mu (5) i-na-ad-di-in (6) i-na mi-im- 
ma (7) $4 id-di-nu (8) i-te-el-li (9) bitum a-na [be-lf]-84 i-ta-ar 
(10) Sum-ma bitum $u-0i (11) il-kam la i-80 (12) i-Sd-am (13) a-na 
bitim Sti-a-ti (14) 8 Se’am kaspam 0 bi-Sd-am i-na-ad-di-[in] 

§ E. (15) Sum-ma a-wi-[lum] (16) ni-{. . .] (17) ba-lum i-[te- 
Su (?)] i-te-[pu-us] (?) (18) i-na bit [ra-ma-ni-Si (?)] (19) i-te-[ip-pu- 
uS] (20) a-na [bit i-te-Su] (?) (21) [G-ul 


§ .] (36) be-el [bitim . . |] (3 7) % Sum-ma bi- 
(38) berel [bitin] (39) mi-im-ma [Sa . . .] (40) i-r[i-a-ab] 
G. Sum-ma 


§H. (50). . . (51) na-ba-al-ka-at (?)-ka (52) da (?)-ni-in 


420 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


(55)... the owner of the portion uncultivated: 
“Cultivate thy uncultivated portion; from (?) thy un- 
cultivated portion, some one may break into my 
[house] (?) (60). . . with the stolen portion[. . .] 

§ J. [Column XIX] [. . .] (25) If a man who is a 
tenant has paid his rent complete for the year to the 
owner (30) [of the house] [and thereupon] the owner of 
the house have given notice to the tenant to remove, 
before the expiration of the lease, (35) the owner of the 
house shall forfeit (40) the money which the tenant has 
given him because he caused the tenant to remove from 
his house before the expiration of his time. 


[Here follows a space not yet supplied.] 


C. TRADE AND Businsss (§$§ K—126) 
1. Merchant and Peddler (§§ K—107) 


§ K. [Column XXIII] If a man should pay produce or 
[silver], but have neither produce nor silver (10) to pay, 
but have chattels, he shall, in the presence of witnesses, 
give his creditor whatever he have at hand (15) as he has 
brought it. That creditor may on no account [refuse it], 
but (20) shall receive it. 

§ 100. . . . the interest of the money as much as 


(53) i8 (?)-tu bi-ti-ka (54) uS (2) -ba-la-ka-tu-nim (55) [a]-na be-ef{l 
ni]-di-tim (56) [nji-di-it-ka e-pu-uS (57) [i8-t]u ni-di-ti-ka (58) [bi (?)]- 
ti i-pa-al-la-Si-nim (59 J-am (60)[. . .J-am  is8-ku-un 
oy ‘ . .ji-na na-ba-[al-]ka-tim (62)[. . .]-+kum (63) [kasp] 
am(? 

§ J. [Column XIX] . . (25) a-wi-lum 48-bu-u[m] (26) kasap 
kisri-(Sa] (27) g¢a-am-ra-[am] (28) 84 84-na-[at] (29) a-na be-el [bitim] | 
(30) id-di-[in-ma] (31) be-el bitim a-na wa-[d8-Sd-bi-im] (82) i-na 
timi(mi)[-80] (33) la ma-lu-tim wa-s[a-am] (34) ik-ta-[bi] (35) be-el 
bitim 4[S-Sum] (36) wa-d8-84-[ba-am] (37) i-na Gimi[(mi)-si] (38) la 
ma-lu-{tim] (39) i-na biti-Su U-[Se-zu-a (40) i-na kaspim $4 wa-d8-84 
[-bu-um] (41) id-di-[nu-Sum] (42) [i-te-el-li] 

§ K. [Column XXIII I} [Sum-ma a-wi-lum] (7) [Se’am] t [kaspam] 
a-na (8)[. . .]ma (9) Se’am [i] kaspam (10) a-na fe! Bde ee 
(11) bi-S4-am-ma i-80 (12) mi-im-ma 84 (?) ga-ti-Si (13) i-ba-dS-St-1 
(14) ma-ha-ar Si-bi (15) ki-ma ub-ba (?)-lum (?) (16) a-na tamkari 
[-Su] (17) i-na-ad-di-fin] (18) tamkarum [8t-G] (19) ul up-[pa-as-ma] 
(20) i-mah-[ha-ar 

§ 100. [Column I,r.] (1) si-ba-a-at kaspim (2) ma-la il-ku-t (3) 


THE CODE OF HAMMURAPI 421 


he took he shall write down, and he shall reckon on a 
day and (5) shall make returns to the merchant. 

§ 101. If he have not (10) met with success where he 
goes, the agent shall double the amount of money he 
took and give it to the merchant. 

§ 102. (15) If a merchant have given money to an 
agent as a favor, and the latter met with (20) a reverse 
where he has gone, he shall return the principal of the 
money to the merchant. 

§ 103. If, when he have (25) gone on a journey, an 
enemy has robbed him of whatever he was carrying, the 
agent shall (80) swear by the name of the god, and shall 
go free. 

§ 104. If a merchant have given to an agent grain, 
wool, oil, or (85) goods of any kind to traffic in, the agent 
shall write down the price and hand over (the money) 
(40) to the merchant. The agent shall take a sealed 
memorandum for the money which (45) he has given to 
the merchant. 

§ 105. If an agent have forgotten, and have not taken 
a sealed memorandum of the money which (50) he has 
given to the merchant, the money not receipted for shall 
not be placed to his account. 


i-sa-at-tar-ma (4) Gmi(mi)-80 (5) i-ma-an-nu-ti-ma (6) tamkar-Su (7) 


§ 101. (8) Sum-ma a-Sar il-li-ku (9) ne-me-lam (10) la i-ta-mar 
(11) kasap il-ku-ti (12) uS-ta-S4-na-ma (13) Samalliim a-na tamkarim 
(14) i-na-ad-di-in 

§ 102. (15) Sum-ma tamkarum (16) a-na Samallim (17) kaspam 
a-na ta-ad-mi-ik-tim (18) it-ta-di-in-ma (19) a-Sar il-li-ku (20) bi-ti- 
ik-tam (21) i-ta-mar (22) ga-ga-ad kaspim (23) a-na tamkarim ti-ta-ar 

§ 103. (24) Sum-ma har-ra-nam (25) i-na a-la-ki-Si (26) na-ak- 
ru-um (27) mi-im-ma 84 na-Sti-ti (28) uS-ta-ad-di-Su (29) Samallim 
ni-i$ i-lim (30) i-za-kar-ma (31) t-ta-a8-Sar 

§ 104. (32) Sum-ma tamkarum (33) a-na Samallim (34) Se’am 
Sipatam Samnam (35) mi-im-ma bi-Sd-am (36) a-na_ pa-Sd-ri-im 
(37) id-di-in (38) Samallim kaspam (39) i-sa-at-tar-ma (40) a-na 
tamkarim (41) u-ta-ar (42) Samalliim ka-ni-ik kaspim (43) 84 a-na 
tamkarim (44) i-na-ad-di-nu (45) i-li-ki 

$ 105. (46) Sum-ma Samalliim (47) i-te-gi-ma (48) ka-ni-ik kaspim 
(49) S4 a-na tamkarim (50) id-di-nu (51) la il-te-ki (52) kasap la 
ka-ni-ki-im (53) a-na ni-ik-ka-az-zi-im (54) ti-ul i8-S4-ak-ka-an 


422 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


§ 106. (55) If an agent have taken money from a 
merchant, and have a dispute with the merchant, 
(60) that merchant shall bring the agent to account 
before the god and witnesses for the money obtained, 
and the agent shall give to the merchant three fold the 
money (65) that he has taken. 

§ 107. If a merchant have wronged an agent, and 
(70) the agent has returned to his merchant whatever 
the merchant has [Column II, r.] (1) given him, but the 
merchant (5) have denied what the agent has given him, 
that agent shall bring the merchant to account before 
the god and witnesses, and the merchant, because (10) he 
disputed with his agent, shall give to him six fold the 
amount which he obtained. 


2. Wine Selling ($§ 108-111) 


§ 108. (15) If a wine merchant! have not received 
grain as the price of drink, but if she receive money by 
the great stone (i. e., weight), or make the (20) measure 
for drink smaller than the measure for corn, they shall 
call that wine seller to account, and they shall throw 
her into the water.? 





1 The word for ‘“‘wine merchant” is feminine. 
2 Ungnad expresses doubt as to the meaning of § 108. The transla- 
tion here given seems to me reasonably sure. 





§ 106. (55) Sum-ma Samallim (56) kaspam it-ti tamkarim (57) il- 
ki-ma (58) tamkar-Si (59) it-ta-ki-ir (60) tamkarum &8t-ti (61) i-na 
ma-har i-lim t Si-bi (62) i-na kaspim li-ki-im (63) Samall4m t-ka-an- 
ma (64) Samalltiim kaspam (65) ma-la il-ku-G (66) a-du III-8d a-na 
tamkarim (67) i-na-ad-di-in 

§ 107. (68) Sum-ma tamkarum (69) Samall4m _ i-ki-ip-ma 
(70) Samalltiim mi-im-ma (71) s4 tamkarum id-di-nu-Sum (72) a-na 
tamkari-Si [Column II, r.] (1) ut-te-ir (2) tamkarum mi-im-ma 
(3) 8&4 Samallim (4) id-di-nu-Sum (5) it-ta-ki-ir-80 (6) Samallim st-i 
(7) i-na ma-har i-lim 0 Si-bi (8) tamkaram t-ka-an-ma (9) tamkarum 
A8-Sum Samalla-Si (10) ik-ki-ru (11) mi-im-ma 84 il-ku-G (12) a-du 
VI-Sa (13) a-na Samallim (14) i-na-ad-di-in 

§ 108. (15) Sum-ma sinniSat kurunnim (?) (16) a-na Sim Sikarim 
(17) Se’am la im-ta-har (18) i-na abnim ra-bi-tim (19) kaspam im- 
ta-har (20) X mabir Sikarim (21) a-na mabir Se’im um-ta-ti 
(22) sinniSat kurunnim §i-a-ti (23) i-ka-an-nu-Si-ma (24) a-na me-e 
(25) i-na-[ad-d]u-u-8i 


THE CODE OF HAMMURAPI 423 


§ 109. If outlaws have gathered in the house of a wine 
merchant, and she do not arrest (30) these outlaws and 
bring them to the palace, that wine seller shall be (85) put 
to death. 

§ 110. If a female votary, who is not living in a 
convent, have opened a wine shop, or (40) have en- 
tered a wine shop for drink, they shall burn that 
woman. 

§ 111. (45) If a wine seller have given 60 KA of drink 
at harvest time on credit, she shall receive 50 KA of 
grain. 

3. Transport of Goods (§ 112) 


§ 112. (50) If a man be away on a journey, and he give 
silver, gold, stones, or portable property (55) to a 
man, and have caused him to take them for trans- 
port, and if that man (60) do not deliver that which 
was to be transported where it was to be _ trans- 
ported, but take it to himself, the owner of the goods 
to be transported shall call (65) that man to account 
for the goods to be transported which he did not de- 
liver, and (70) that man shall deliver to the owner of 
the transported goods five fold the amount which was 
given to him. 


§ 109. (26) Sum-[m]Ja sinniSat kurunnim (27) sa-ar-ru-tum (28) 
i-na biti-S4 (29) it-tar-ka-su-ma (30) sa-ar-ru-tim Sti-nu-ti (31) la is- 
ga-ab-tam-ma (32) a-na ékallim (33) la ir-di-a-am (34) sinniSat 
kurunnim Si-i (35) id-da-ak 

§ 110. (36) Sum-ma isippatum entum (37) 84 i-na g4gim (38) la 
wa-ds-ba-at (39) bit kurunnim ip-te-te (40) lu a-na Sikarim 
(41) a-na bit kurunnim (42) i-te-ru-ub (43) a-wi-il-tam &t-a-ti 
(44) i-kal-lu-G-Si 

§ 111. (45) Sum-ma sinniSat kurunnim (46) 60 ka pibim (47) a-na 
ki-ip-tim id-di-in (48) i-na ebfrim (49) 50 ka Se’im i-li-ki 

§ 112. (50) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (51) i-na har-ra-nim (52) wa-si-ib- 
ma (53) kaspam hurdsam abnam (54) i bi-iS ga-ti-Si (55) a-na 
a-wi-lim (56) id-di-in-ma (57) a-na §&i-bu-ul-tim (58) t-84-bil-Su 
(59) a-wi-lum Si-G (60) mi-im-ma 84 Si-bu-lu (61) a-Sar Si-bu-lu 
(62) la id(-di)-in-ma (63) it-ba-al (64) be-el Si-bu-ul-tim (65) a-wi- 
lam St-a-ti (66) i-na mi-im-ma (67) 84 St-bu-lu-ma (68) la id-di-nu 
(69) ti-ka-an-nu-Sti-ma (70) a-wi-lum St-ti (71) a-du V-Si mi-im-ma 
ea $4 in-na-ad-nu-Sum (73) a-na be-el Si-bu-ul-tim (74) i-na-ad- 

i-in 


424 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


4, Debt (§§ 113-119) 

§ 113. (75) If a man have a [debt] of grain or money 
against a man, [Column III, r.] (1) and if he take grain 
without the consent of the owner from the heap or from 
the (5) store, they shall call that man to account for 
taking the grain, without the consent of the owner, from 
the heap or from the (10) store, and he shall restore as 
much grain as he took, and he shall forfeit (15) all that 
he has lent, whatever it be. 

§ 114. If a man do not have a (debt) of grain or money 
against (20) a man, and if he seize him for debt, for each 
seizure he shall pay one third of a (25) mina of silver. 

§ 115. If a man have a (debt) of grain or money 
against a man, and (380) he seize him for debt, and the 
one seized die a natural death in the house of him who. 
seized him, (35) no case lies. 

§ 116. If the one seized die in the house of him who 
seized him (40) of blows or of want, the owner of the one 
seized shall (45) call the merchant to account; and if it be 
a son of a freedman (that died) they shall put his son to 
death; if it be a man’s servant (that has died) (50) he 
shall pay one third of a mina of silver and he shall forfeit 
whatever amount he had lent. 

§ 113. (75) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (76) e-li a-wi-lim [Column III, r.] 
(1) Se’am 0 kaspam i-Su-ma (2) i-na ba-lum be-el Se’im (3) i-na na- 
48-pa-ki-im (4) U lu i-na ma-dS-ka-nim (5) Se’am il-te-ki (6) a-wi-lam. 
Su-a-ti (7) i-na ba-lum be-el Se’im (8) i-na na-48-pa-ki-im (9) 0 lu 
i-na maSkanim (10) i-na Se’im li-ki-im (11) t-ka-an-nu-8ti-ma 
(12) Se’am ma-la il-ku-ti (13) i-ta-ar (14) 0 i-na mi-im-ma Sum-St 
(15) ma-la id-di-nu (16) i-te-el-li 

§ 114. (17) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (18) e-li a-wi-lim (19) &e’am & 
kaspam (20) la i-Sti-ma (21) ni-pu-zu it-te-p{f (22) a-na ni-pu-tim 
(23) i8-ti-a-at (24) 4 mané kaspim (25) i-S4-kal 

§ 115. (26) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (27) e-li a-wi-lim (28) Se’am & 
kaspam (29) i-Si-ma (30) ni-pu-zu ip-pi-ma (31) ni-pu-tum (32) i-na 
bit ne-pf-S4 (33) i-na Si-ma-ti-84 (34) im-tu-ut (35) di-nu-um St-1 
(36) ru-gu-um-ma-am (37) t-ul i-8d 

§ 116. (88) Sum-ma ni-pu-tum (39) i-na bit ne-pi-S4 (40) i-na ma- 
ha-zi-im (41) 0 lu i-na uS-Si-Si-im (42) im-tu-ut (43) be-el ni-pu-tim 
(44) tamkar-8u (45) ti-ka-an-ma (46) Sum-ma mfr a-wi-lim (47) mar- 
Su i-du-uk-ku (48) Sum-ma warad a-wi-lim (49) 4 mané kaspim 
(50) i-S4-kal (51) i-na mi-im-ma Sum-Si (52) ma-la_ id-di-nu 
(53) i-te-el-li 


THE CODE OF HAMMURAPI 425 


* § 117. If a man be (55) in debt, and sell his wife, his son, 
or his daughter for the money, or has handed them over 
(60) to service, for three years they shall work in the 
house of their purchaser or exploiter; in the fourth 
(65) year they shall be set at liberty. 

§ 118. If he have handed over a male or female slave 
(70) to service, and if the merchant transfer or sell such 
a slave, no case lies. 

§ 119. If a man be (75) in debt, and he have handed 
over for the money a female slave who has borne him 
children, the owner of the slave (i. e., the man in debt) 
[Column IV, r.] (1) shall repay the money which the 
merchant paid him, and he shall ransom his female slave. 


5. Storage and Deposit ($§ 120-126) 

§ 120. If a man have heaped up (5) his grain, for 
storage, in the house of a man, and an accident happen to 
the granary, or the (10) owner of the house has opened 
the granary and taken grain, or has disputed as to 
(15) the amount of grain that was heaped up in his 
house, the owner of the grain shall declare his grain in 
the presence of the god, and the owner of the house shall 
double the (20) amount of grain which he took and 
restore it to the owner of the grain. 


§ 117. (54) § Sum-ma a-wi-lam (55) e-’i-il-tum (56) is-ba-zu-ma 
(57) a’Sat-zu mar-Si i mAérat-zu (58) a-na kaspim id-di-in (59) 0 lu 
a-na ki-is-S4-a-tim (60) it-ta-an-di-in (61) Sattam ... (kam) (62) bit 
$4-a-a-ma-ni-St-nu (63) i ka-si-Si-St-nu (64) i-ip-pi-8u i-na ri-bu-tim 
(65) S4-at-tim (66) an-du-ra-ar-Si-nu (67) i8-Sd-ak-ka-an 

§ 118 (68) Sum-ma wardam U lu amtam (69) a-na_ ki-i8-S4-tim 
(70) it-ta-an-di-in (71) tamkarum t-Se-te-ik (72) a-na kaspim i-na- 
ad-din (73) t-ul ib-ba-gar 

§ 119. (74) Sum-ma a-wi-lam (75) e-’i-il-tum (76) is-ba-zu-ma 
(77) amat-zu $4 mari ul-du-Sum (78) a-na kaspim it-ta-din [Column 
IV, r.] (1) kasap tamkarum i8-ku-lu (2) be-el amtim 1i-S4-kal-ma 
(3) amat-zu i-pa-tar 

§ 120. (4) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (5) Se’a-Sti_ a-na__na-d8-pa-ku-tim 
(6) 1 i-na bit a-wi-lim (7) i8-pu-uk-ma (8) i-na ga-ri-tim (9) i-ib-bu- 
G-um it-tab-8i (10) lu be-el bitim (11) na-48-pa-kam_ ip-te-ma 
(12) Se’am il-ki (13) 0 lu Se’am &4 i-na biti-sa (14) iS-S4-ap-ku ( 15) ae 
na ga-am-ri-im (16) it-ta-ki-ir (17) be-el § Se’im ma-har i-lim (18) Se’a- 
$0 u-ba-ar-ma (19) be-el bitim (20) Se’am 84 il-ku-G (21) uS-ta-Sd4- 
na-ma (22) a-na be-el Se’im (23) i-na-ad-di-in 


426 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


§ 121. If a man have heaped up grain (25) in the 
house of another, he shall give as the price of storage 
five KA of grain per GUR (80) per year. 

§ 122. If a man have given to another (35) on deposit 
silver, gold, or anything whatever, whatever he gives he 
shall show to witnesses and fix (40) the contract and 
(then) make the deposit. 

§ 123. If a man have given on deposit without wit- 
nesses or (45) contract, and at the place of deposit they 
dispute with him, (50) no case lies. 

§ 124. If a man have given to another on deposit 
(55) silver, gold, or anything whatever in the presence 
of witnesses, and the latter (60) dispute with him 
(i. e., deny it), they shall call that man to account, and 
whatever he has disputed he shall make up and (65) re- 
pay double. 

§ 125. If a man have given anything of his on deposit, 
and at the place of deposit, (70) either by burglary or 
pillage, something of his has been lost along with some- 
thing (75) of the owner of the house, the owner of the 
house who has been negligent and has lost what was 
given him on deposit shall make good (the loss) and 


§ 121. (24) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (25) i-na bit a-wi-lim (26) Se’am 
i8-pu-uk (27) i-na $4-na-at (28) a-na I kur Se’im V kA Se’im (29) idi 
na-ds-pa-ki-im (30) i-na-ad-di-in 

§ 122. (31) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (82) a-na a-wi-lim (33) kaspam 
burdsam (34) 0 mi-im-ma sum-80 (35) a-na ma-ga-ru-tim (36) i-na- 
ad-di-in (37) mi-im-ma ma-la (38) i-na-ad-di-nu (39) Si-bi G-kél-lam 
(40) ri-ik-sa-tim (41) Hes apes unc alt (42) a-na ma-sa-ru-tim (48) i- 
na-ad-di-in 

§ 123. (44) Sum-ma ba-lum &i-bi (45) 0 ri-ik-sa-tim (46) a-na 
ma-sa-ru-tim (47) id-di-in-ma (48) a-Sar id-di-nu (49) it-ta-ak-ru-8é 
(50) di-nu-um Su-a (51) ru-gu-um-ma-am (52) t-ul i-8d 

§ 124. (53) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (54) a-na a-wi-lim (55) kaspam 
hurdsam (56) U mi-im-ma Sum-8t (57) ma-har Si-bi (58) a-na ma- 
ga-ru-tim (59) id-di-in-ma (60) it-ta-ki-ir-Si (61) a-wi-lam 8t-a-ti 
(62) G-ka-an-nu-Si-ma (63) mi-im-ma 84 ik-ki-ru (64) us-ta-8é-na- 
ma (65) i-na-ad-di-in 

§ 125. (66) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (67) mi-im-ma-Si (68) a-na ma-sa- 
ru-tim id-di-in-ma (69) a-Sar id-di-nu (70)0 lu i-na pi-il-Si-im 
(71) u lu i-na na-ba- (72) al-ka-at-tim (73) mi-im-mu-80 (74) it-ti 
mi-im~me-e (75) be-el bitim ib-ta-li-ik be-el bitim 84 i-gu-ma 
(76) mi-im-ma 84 a-na (77) ma-sa-ru-tim id-di-nu-Sum-ma (78) t- 


) 


THE CODE OF HAMMURAPI 427 


restore it [Column V, r.] (1) to the owner of the goods. 
The owner of the house (5) shall seek out whatever has 
been lost and shall take it from the thief. 

§ 126. If a man have lost (10) nothing of his, but say 
that he has lost something, (15) he shall declare his 
(alleged) loss before the god, and (20) whatever he has 
claimed he shall pay as a forfeit double his claim. 


III. PERSON (§§ 127-282) 
A. THE Famizy (§§ 127-195) 
1. Man and Wife (§§ 127-164) 

§ 127. (25) If a man have caused the finger to be 
pointed against a votary or against the wife of another, 
and have not justified himself, they shall bring (30) that 
man before the judge and cut the hair from his temples. 

§ 128. (85) If a man have taken a wife, and have not 

arranged with her the (marriage) contracts, (40) that 
woman is not a (legal) wife. 
+ § 129. If the wife of a man be taken (45) lying with 
another man, they shall bind them and throw them into 
the water. If the (50) husband of the woman would save 
his wife, so also may the king save his male servant. 


bal-li-ku (79) G-84-lam-ma [Column V, r] (1) a-na be-el namkurim 
(2) i-ri-a-ab (3) be-el bitim (4) mi-im-ma-Su bal-ga-am (5) i8-te-ne- 
i-ma (6) [it]-ti Sar-ra-g[a]-ni-Sa (7) i-li-ki 

§ 126. (8) Sum-ma_ faJ]-wi-lum (9) mi-im-mu-Sti (10) la_ ha- 
i-i[k-ml]a, (11) eteae ah ahi (12) ha-li-ik ik-ta-bi (13) ba-ab-ta-8t 
(14) a- -te-ib-bi-ir (15) ki-ma mi-im-mu-3t (16) la hal-ku (17) ba-ab- 
ta-Si (18) i-na ma-har i-lim (19) G-ba-ar-Si-ma (20) mi-im-ma 
(21) 84 ir-gu-mu (22) uS-ta-S4-na-ma (23) a-na ba-ab-ti-8i (24) i- 
na-ad-di-in 

§ 127. (25) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (26) e-li entim (27) 0 48-S84-at a-wi- 
lim (28) G-ba-nam u-S4-at-ri-is-ma (29) la uk-ti-in (30) a-wi-lam St- 
a-ti (31) ma-har da-a-a-ni (32) i-na-ad-du-i-Si (33) i mu-ut-ta-zu 
(34) u-gal-la-bu 

§ 128. (35) Sum-ma_ a-wi-lum (386) 48-S4-tam (37) i-hu-uz-ma 
oe ri-ik-sa-ti-S4 (39) la is-ku-un (40) sinniStum §Si-i (41) d-ul 
&$-S4-at 

§ 129. (42) Sum-ma 43-84-at a-wi-lim (43) it-ti zi-ka-ri-im (44) 84- 
ni-im (45) i-na i-tu-lim (46) it-ta-as-bat (47) i-ka-zu-Sti-nu-ti-ma 
(48) a-na me-e (49) i-na-ad-du-ti-Si-nu-ti (50) Sum-ma be-el 48-S4- 
HS (51) 48-S4-zu U-ba-la-at (52) 0 Sar-ru-um (53) warad-zu u-ba- 
a-at 


498 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


§ 130. If a man have forced the (betrothed) (55) wife 
of another who has not known a male and is dwelling in 
her father’s house, and (60) has lain in her bosom and 
they have caught him, that man shall be (65) put to 
death and that woman shall go free. 

+§ 131. If a man have accused (70) his wife, and she 
has not been taken lying with another man, she shall 
take (75) an oath in the name of the god and she shall 
return to her house. 

§ 182. If the finger have been pointed (80) at a man’s 
wife on account of another man, and she have not been 
taken [Column VI, r.] (1) lying with another man, for 
her husband’s sake she shall plunge (5) into the holy 
river (lit., river-god). 

§ 133a. If a man have been taken prisoner, yet there 
(10) be still food in his house, his [wife] her [husband (?)] 

She shall [(15) take care of] her [possessions]; 
into another house she may not enter. 

§ 133b. If that woman have not (20) taken care of 
her possessions, but have entered another house, that 
woman they shall convict, (25) and cast her into the 
water. 

§ 134. If a man have been taken prisoner, and there 

§ 130. (54) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (55) 48-84-at a-wi-lim (56) 84 zi-ka- 
ra-am (57) la i-du-t-ma (58) i-na bit a-bi-S4 (59) wa-d8-ba-at 
(60) u-kab-b{l-Si-ma (61) i-na su-ni-84 (62) it-ta-ti-il-ma (63) is-sa-ab- 
tu-8u (64) a-wi-lum St-t (65) id-da-ak (66) sinniStum %i-i (67) G-ta- 
As-Sar 

§ 131. (68) Sum-ma AS-S4-at (69) a-wi-lim (70) mu-za_ t-ub-bi-ir- 
Si-ma (71) it-ti zi-ka-ri-im S4-ni-im (72) i-na vi-tu-lim (73) la is-sa- 
bi-it (74) ni-i8 i-lim (75) i-za-kar-ma (76) a-na biti-34 i-ta-ar 

§ 132. (77) Sum-ma 48-S4-at (78) a-wi-lim (79) 48-Sum zi-ka-ri-im 
$4-ni-im (80) i-ba-nu-um (81) e-li-S4 (82) it-ta-ri-is-ma (83) it-ti zi- 
ka-ri-im [Column VI, r.] (1) S4-ni-im (2) i-na ti-tu-lim (3) la it-ta- 
as-ba-at (4) a-na mu-ti-sd (5) (ilu) N&ram (6) i-84-al-li 

§ 133a. (7) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (8) i8-84-li-il-ma (9) i-na_ biti-Su 
(10) $4 a-ka-lim (11) i-bé-aS-Si (12) [48-84]-zu (13) [. . .]-za [. 
at (14) [XQ namkur (?)-8]4 (15) [i-na-sa-a]r (16) [a-na bitim ona 
(17) [G-ul i-ir-rju-ub 

§ 133b. (18) S[um-mJa sinnistum Si-i (19) [mam]kur-84 (20) la is- 
sur-ma (21) a-na bitim §S4-ni-im (22) i-te-ru-ub (23) sinniStam St- 


a-ti (24) G-ka-an-nu-Si-ma (25) a-na me-e (26) i-na-ad-du-t-8i 
§ 134. (27) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (28) i8-S4-li-il-ma (29) i-na biti-Su 


THE CODE OF HAMMURAPI 429 


be no (30) food in his house, and his wife enter into 
another house, (85) that woman has no blame. 

§ 185. If a man have been taken prisoner, and there 
be no (40) food in his house, and (45) his wife have 
entered into the house of another and have borne 
children, if later her husband have returned and 
(50) regained his city, that woman shall return to 
her first husband. The children shall follow (55) their 
father. 

§ 136. If a man have left his city and fled, and 
(60) afterward his wife have entered into another 
house, if that man (65) have returned and would 
(70) take his wife, the wife of the truant shall not return 
to her husband because he hated his city and fled. 

§ 137. If a man have set his face (75) to put away a 
concubine who has borne him children or a wife who 
has presented (80) him with children, he shall return to 
that woman her marriage portion. Further, he shall 
_ give to her the usufruct of (85) field, garden, and goods, 
[Column VII, r.] (1) and she shall bring up her children; 
from the time that her children (5) are grown up, from 
whatever is given to her children they shall give to her 


(30) 84 a-ka-li-im (31) la _ i-ba-d8-Si (32) A8-Sd-2U (33) a-na 
bitim 84-ni-im (34) i-ir-ru-ub (35) sinnigtum &i-i (36) ar-nam u-ul 


i-Su 

§ 135. (87) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (388) i8-S4-li-il-ma (39) i-na biti-36 
(40) 84 a-ka-li-im (41) la i-ba-dS-8i (42) a-na pa-ni-si (48) 48-84-zu 
(44) a-na bitim S4-ni-im (45) i-te-ru-ub-ma (46) mari it-ta-la-ad 
(47) ina wa-ar-ka (48) mu-za it-tu-ra-am-ma (49) al-8d (50) ik-ta- 
as-dam (51) sinniStum §i-i (52) a-na_ ha-wi-ri-S4 (53) i-ta-ar 
(54) mard wa-ar-ki (55) a-bi-Si-nu (56) i-il-la-ku 

§ 136. (57) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (58) Al-SG id-di-ma (59) it-ta-bi-it 
(60) wa-ar-ki-Si (61) 48-84-zu (62) a-na bitim S4-ni-im (63) i-te-ru- 
ub (64) Sum-ma a-wi-lum Sti-t (65) it-tu-ra-am-ma (66) 48-S4-zu 
(67) is-sa-ba-at (68) 48-Sum 4l-Si (69) i-zi-ru-ma (70) in-na-bi-tu 
(71) 48-S4-at mu-na-ab-tim (72) a-na mu-ti-84 (73) t-ul\i-ta-ar 

§ 137. (74) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (75) a-na (sinnisat) SU. GE-tim 
(76) $& mari ul- du-Sum. u lu asSatim S4 méari (77) U-Sar-Su-Si 
(78) e-si-bi-im (79) pa-ni-8i (80) i8-ta-ka-an (81) a-na sinniStim Si- 
a-ti (82) Se-ri-ik-ta-84 (83) G-ta-ar-ru-Si-im (84) 4 mu-ut-ta-at 
(85) eklim kirtm & bi-Si-im [Column VII, r] ( (1) i-na-ad-di-nu-si-im- 
ma (2) mari-84 (3) t-ra-ab-ba (4) k-tu mari-84 (5) tr-ta-ab-bu-t 
(6) i-na mi-im-ma (7) 84 a-na méri-84 (8) in-na-ad-nu (9) si-it-tam 


é 


430 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


a portion (10) like that of one son, and the man of her 
choice may marry her. 

§ 1388. If a man would put away (15) his wife who 
has not borne him children he shall give her money 
(20) to the amount of her bride-price. Further, he 
shall make good to her the marriage portion which she 
brought from her father’s house and (then) may put her 
away. 

§ 139. (25) If there were no bride-price he shall give 
to her one mina of silver for a divorce. 

§ 140. (30) If he be a freedman he shall give her one 
third of a mina of silver. 

§ 141. If the wife of a man who is (35) living in his 
house have set her face to go out, and has acted the fool, 
has neglected her house, (40) has belittled her husband, 
they shall call her to account; if her husband say, (45) “T 
have put her away,” he shall put her away and she shall 
go her way; he shall not give her (50) anything for di- 
vorce. If her husband say, “I have not put her away,” 
her husband (55) may marry another woman. The first 
woman as a maidservant shall dwell in the house of her 
husband. 

§ 142. (60) If a woman hate her husband and say, ““Thou 


(10) ki-ma ab-lim i8-te-en (11) i-na-ad-di-nu-Si-im-ma (12) mu-tu li- 
ib-bi-84 (18) i-ih-ha-az-zi 

§ 138. (14) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (15) hi-ir-ta-8i (16) 84 mari la ul- 
du-Sum (17) i-iz-zi-ib (18) kaspam ma-la (19) tir-ha-ti-84 (20) i-na- 
ad-di-i8-Si-im (21) 0 Se-ri-ik-tam (22) 84 i8-tu bit a-bi-S4 ub-lam 
(23) i-S4-lam-Si-im-ma, (24) i-iz-zi-ib-Si 
§ 139. (25) Sum-ma tir-ha-tum (26) la i-ba-48-Si (27) I mané 
kaspim (28) a-na u-zu-ub-bi-im (29) i-na-ad-di-i8-8i-im 

§ 140. (30) Sum-ma muSkénum (31)-4 mané kaspim (32) i-na- 
ad-di-iS-Si-im ; 

§ 141. (33) Sum-ma, 48-Sa-at a-wi-lim (34) 84 i-na bit a-wi-lim 
(35) wa-48-ba-at (36) a-na wa-si-im (37) pa-ni-84 (38) i8-ta-ka-an-ma 
(39) zi-ki-il-tam (40) i-za-ak-ki-il (41) bit-za W-za-ap-pa-ah (42) mu- 
za U-8d-am-ta (48) ti-ka-an-nu-Si-ma (44) Sum-ma mu-za (45) e-si- 
ib-34 (46) ik-ta-bi (47) i-iz-zi-ib-Si (48) ha-ra-an-S4 (49) t-zu-ub-bu-s4 
(50) mi-im-ma (51) G-ul in-na-ad-di-i8-Si-im (52) Sum-ma mu-za 
(53) la e-si-ib-S4 ik-ta-bi (54) mu-za sinniStam S4-ni-tam (55) i-ib- 
ha-az (56) sinniStum Si-i (57) ki-ma amtim (58) i-na bit mu-ti-S4 
(59) uS-Sd-ab 

§ 142. (60) Sum-ma sinniStum mu-za i-zi-ir-ma (61) G-ul ta-ab- 


THE CODE OF HAMMURAPI 431 


shalt not have me,” they shall (65) inquire into her past 
as to what is her lack, and if she have been economical 
and without reproach, and her husband have gone out 
and (70) greatly belittled her, that woman [Column 
VIII, r.] (1) has no blame. She shall take her marriage 
portion and (5) shall go to her father’s house. 

§ 148. If she have not been economical, but a goer 
about, have neglected her house, have belittled her 
husband, they shall throw (10) that woman into the 
waters. 

§ 144. If a man have taken a wife, and (15) that wife 
have given a maidservant to her husband and she have 
borne children, but that man set his face (20) to take a 
concubine, they shall (25) not countenance that man, 
he shall not take a concubine. 

§ 145. If a man have taken a wife, and (380) she have 
not presented him with children, and he set his face to 
take a concubine, (35) that man may take a concubine 
and bring her into his house. (40) That concubine shall 
not rank with his wife. 

§ 146. If a man have taken a wife and she have given 
a (45) maidservant to her husband, and afterwards that 


ha-za-an-ni (62) ik-ta-bi (63) wa-ar-ka-za (64) i-na_ ba-ab-ti-84 
(65) ip-pa-ar-ra-aS-ma (66) Sum-ma na-as-ra-at-ma (67) bi-ti-tam 
(68) la 1-8 (69) G mu-zd (70) wa-zi-ma (71) ma-ga-al (72) u-84-am- 
ta-8i (73) sinniStum §$i-i [Column VIII, r.] (1) ar-nam t-ul i-8d 
(2) Se-ri-ik-ta-8A (3) i-li-ki-ma (4) a-na bit a-bi-84 (5) it-ta-al-la-ak 

§ 143. (6) Sum-ma la na-as-ra-at-ma (7) wa-zi-a-at (8) bi-za t-za- 
ap-pa-ah (9) mu-za U-Sd-am-ta (10) sinniStam St-a-ti (11) a-na me-e 
(12) i-na-ad-du-t-8i 

§ 144. (13) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (14) aSSatam i-hu-uz-ma (15) as- 
Satum $i-i (16) amtam a-na mu-ti-84 (17) id-di-in-ma (18) mari 
uS-tab-8i (19) a-wi-lum Sd-i (20) a-na (sinniSat) SU. GE-tim (21) a- 
ha-zi-im (22) pa-ni-8i (23) i8-ta-ka-an (24) a-wi-lam St-a-ti (25) u-ul 
i-ma-ag-ga-ru-%ti (26) (sinnixat) SU. GE-tam (27) v-ul i-ib-ha-az 

§ 145. (28) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (29) aSSatam i-hu-uz-ma (30) méri 
la t-Sar-Si-Si-ma (31) a-na (sinniSat) SU. GE-tim (32) a-ha-zi-im 
(33) pani-Sii (34) i8-ta-ka-an (35) a-wi-lum Si-t (36) (sinnixat) SU. 
GE-tam (37) 1-ib-ba-az (38) a-na biti-Sa (39) i-Se-ir-ri-ib-8i (40) 
(sinnisat) SU. GE-tum §i-i (41) it-ti aSSatim (42) t-ul us-ta~-ma~- 
ab-ha-ar ; 

§ 146. (43) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (44) aSSatam i-hu-uz-ma (45) amtam 


432 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


maid has made herself equal (50) with her mistress, 
because she has borne children, her mistress (55) may not 
sell her for money, but she may put a mark upon her and 
count her among the maidservants. 

§ 147. (60) If she have not borne children, her mistress 
may sell her for money. 

§ 148. (65) If a man have married a wife and lep- 
rosy (?) have seized her, (70) and he have set his face to 
take another, he may, but (75) his wife who is stricken 
with leprosy (?) he shall not put away. In the house 
which he has built she (80) shall remain, and he shall 
maintain her as long as she lives. 

§ 149. [Column IX, r.] (1) If that woman be not con- 
tent to dwell in her husband’s house, he shall pay her 
the (5) marriage portion which she brought from her 
father’s house and she may go away. 

§ 150. (10) If a man have given to his wife field, gar- 
den, house, or goods, and have left (15) her a sealed deed, 
after her husband’s death her children shall not make 
claim upon her. The mother shall give (20) her estate 
to the child whom she loves, but to (her) brothers she 
(25) shall not give. 


a-na mu-ti-S4 (46) id-di-in-ma (47) mAri it-ta-la-ad (48) wa-ar- 
ka-nu-um (49) amtum Si-1 (50) it-ti be-el-ti-84 (51) u8-ta-tam-hi-ir 
(52) 48-Sum mari ul-du (53) be-li-za (54) a-na kaspim (55) t-ul i-na- 
ad-di-i8-81 (56) ab-bu-ut-tam (57) i-Sd-ak-ka-an-Si-ma (58) it-ti 
amatim (59) i-ma-an-nu-Si 
“t ‘ 147. (60) Sum-ma mari la t-li-id be-li-za a-na kaspim i-na-ad- 
i-i8-Si 

§ 148. (65) Sum-ma_ a-wi-lum (66) 48-84-tam (67) i-hu-uz-ma 
(68) la-ah-bu-um (69) is-sa-ba-az-zi (70) a-na 84-ni-tim (71) a-ha- 
zi-im (72) pa-ni-St. (73) i8-ta-ka-an (74) i-ih-ha-az (75) 48-3d-zu 
(76) $4 la-ah-bu-um (77) is-ba-tu (78) U-ul i-iz-zi-ib-Si (79) i-na bit 
i-pu-Sti (80) uS-Sd-am-ma (81) a-di ba-al-ta-at it-ta-na-4$-3i-3i 

§ 149. [Column IX, r.] (1) Sum-ma, sinniStum Si-i (2) i-na bit mu- 
ti-8A (3) wa-8d-ba-am (4) la im-ta-gar (5) Se-ri-ik-ta-84 (6) 84 i8-tu 
bit a-bi-84 (7) ub-lam (8) t-84-lam-Sim-ma (9) it-ta-al-la-ak 

§ 150. (10) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (11) a-na 48-84-ti-SG (12) eklam 
kiram bitam (13) d bi-S4-am (14) i8-ru-uk-Sim (15) ku-nu-uk-kam 
(16) i-zi-ib-Si-im (17) wa-ar-ki mu-ti-S4 (18) m4rd-84 U-ul i-ba-ga- 
ru-Si (19) um-mu-um (20) wa-ar-ka-za (21) a-na miari-8é (22) s4 
Heeoae (23) i-na-ad-di-in (24) a-na a-bi-im (25) t-ul i-na-ad- 
i-in 


THE CODE OF HAMMURAPI 433 


§ 151. If a woman, who is dwelling in the house of a 
man, have bound (30) her husband that a creditor of his 
may not hold her (for the husband’s debts) and have com- 
pelled him to deliver an agreement, (35) if that man 
were in debt (40) before he took that woman his creditor 
may not hold his wife, and if that woman were in debt 
(45) before she entered the house of the man (50) her 
creditor may not hold her husband. 

§ 152. If they contract a debt after the woman (55) has 
entered the house of the man, both together shall be 
answerable (60) to the merchant. 

§ 153. If a man’s wife cause her husband to be killed 
for the sake of another man, they shall impale (65) that 
woman. 

§ 154. If a man have known his daughter, they shall 
expel (70) that man from the city. 

§ 155. If a man have betrothed a bride to his son, and 
(75) his son have known her, and if he (the father) after- 
ward lie in her bosom, and they have caught him, they 
shall bind (80) that man and [Column X, r.] (1) cast him 
into the waters. 


§ 151. (26) Sum-ma sinniStum (27) $4 i-na bit a-wi-lim (28) wa- 
48-ba-at (29) 48-Sum be-el hu-bu-ul-lim (30) 84 mu-ti-S4 (31) la sa- 
ba-ti-84 (32) mu-za ur-ta-a k-ki-is (33) tup- ‘pa-am_ (34) uS-te-zi-ib 
(35) Sum-ma a-wi-lum &ti-i (386) la-ma sinniStam Sti-a-ti (37) i-ih- 
ha-zu (38) bu-bu-ul-lum (39) e-li-S (40) i-ba-A8-Si (41) be-el bu-bu- 
Ey (42) 48-S4-zu (43) G-ul i-sa-ba-tu (44) d Sum-ma sinnistum 
Si-i (45) la-ma a-na bit a-wi-lim (46) i-ir-ru-bu (47) hu-bu-ul-lum 
(48) e-li-S4 (49) i-ba-dS-Si (50) be-el hu-bu-ul-li-S4 (51) mu-za t-ul 
i-sa-ba-tu 

§ 152. (52) Sum-ma iS-tu (53) sinniStum Si-i (54) a-na bit a-wi- 
lim (55) i-ru-bu (56) e-li-St-nu (57) bu-bu-ul-lum (58) it-tab-si 
(59) ki-la-la-Si-nu (60) tamkaram i-ip-pa-lu 

§ 153. (61) Sum-ma_ 48-S4-at a-wi-lim (62) As-Sum zi-ka-ri-im 
(63) ¥4-ni-im (64) mu-za uS-di-ik (65) sinniStam St-a-ti i-na ga-Si- 
Si-im (66) i-S4-ak-ka-nu-Si 

§ 154. (67) Sum-ma a-wi-lum | (68) marat-zu (69) il-ta-ma-ad 
(70) a-wi-lam Sa-a-ti (71) Alam t-Se-iz-zu-t-Si 

§ 155. (72) Sum-ma_ a-wi-lum (73) a-na mari-Si (74) kallAtam 
i-hi-ir-ma (75) m4r-8t il-ma-zi (76) 8d-G wa-ar-ka-nu-um-ma (77 )i i- 
na zu-ni-84 (78) it-ta-ti-il-ma (79) is-sa-ab-tu-8i (80) a-wi-lam 8ii- 
a-ti (81) i-ka-zu-Sti-ma (82) a-na me-e [Column X, r.] (1) i-na-ad-du- 
t-Si 


434 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


§ 156. If a man have (5) betrothed a bride to his son, 
and his son have not known her, but he himself have 
lain in her bosom, he shall (10) pay her half a mina of 
silver and he shall (15) pay to her whatever she brought 
from the house of her father, and the man of her choice 
may marry her. 

§ 157. If a man lie (20) in the bosom of his mother after 
(the death of) his father, they shall burn both of them. 

§ 158. If a man, (25) after his father’s death, have 
been caught in the bosom of the chief wife (of his father) 
who has borne children (80) that man shall be cut off 
from his father’s house. _ 

§ 159. If a man who has brought a (35) present to the 
house of his (prospective) father-in-law, and has given a 
bride-price, look with longing upon another woman and 
say to (40) his father-in-law, ‘I will not marry thy 
daughter,” the father of the daughter shall take to him- © 
self (45) all that he brought him. 

§ 160. If a man have brought a present to the house 
of his (50) father-in-law and have given a bride-price, 
and the father of the daughter (55) say, “I will not give 
thee my daughter,’ he (@. e., the father-in-law) shall 
return double everything that he brought him. 


§ 156. (2) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (3) a-na mari-8i (4) kallatam (5) i-hi- 
ir-ma (6) mar-Sd la il-ma-zi-ma (7) Si-G i-na zu-ni-84 (8) it-ta-ti-il 
(9) miSil mané kaspim (10) i-S4-kal-Si-im-ma (11) mi-im-ma 
(12) 84 i8-tu (13) bit a-bi-84 (14) ublam (15) 0-84-lam-3i-im-ma 
(16) mu-tu li-ib-bi-84 (17) i-ih-ha-az-zi 

§ 157. (18) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (19) wa-ar-ki a-bi-8u (20) i-na zu- 
un um-mi-su (21) it-ta-ti-il (22) ki-la-li-Si-nu (23) i-kal-lu-G-30-nu-ti 

§ 158. (24) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (25) wa-ar-ki a-bi-8d (26) i-na zu- 
un (27) ra-bi-ti-8G (28) 84 mari wa-al-da-at (29) it-ta-as-ba-at 
(30) a-wi-lum § 8u-G (31) i-na bit abim (?) (32) in-na-az-za-ab 

§ 159. (83) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (34) 84 a-na bit e-mi-Sd (35) bi-ib- 
lam (36) G-84-bi-lu (37) tir-ha-tam id-di-nu (38) a-na sinnistim 84- 
ni-tim (39) up-ta-al-li-is-ma (40) a-na e-mi-8i (41) marat-ka (42) t- 
ul a-ha-az ik-ta-bi (43) a-bi mdrtim (44) mi-im-ma (45) 84 ib-ba- 
ab-lu-Sum (46) i-tab-ba-al 

§ 160. (47) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (48) a-na bit e-mi-im (49) bi-ib-lam 
(50) u-S4-bi-il (51) tir-ha-tam (52) id-di-in-ma (53) a-bi mAartim 
(54) marti(i) U-ul a-na-ad-di-ik-kum (55) ik-ta-bi (56) mi-im-ma 
ma-la (57) ib-ba-ab-lu-Sum (58) uS-ta-84-an-na-ma (59) u-ta-ar 


THE CODE OF HAMMURAPI 435 


§ 161. (60) If a man have brought a present to the 
house of his father-in-law and have given a bride-price, 
and a comrade of his have (65) slandered him, and if his 
father-in-law (70) say to the claimant of the wife, “My 
daughter thou shalt not have,” he shall return double 
everything that he brought him, but his comrade shall 
(75) not take his wife. 

§ 162. If a man have (80) taken a wife, and she have 
borne him children, and that woman [Column XI, r.] 
(1) go to her fate, her father may not lay claim to her 
. marriage portion, (5) her marriage portion belongs to her 
children. 

§ 163. If a man have taken a wife, and she have not 
(10) presented him with children, and that woman have 
gone to her fate, if the father-in-law have returned to him 
(15) the bride-price that that man brought to the house 
of his father-in-law, her husband shall have no claim to 
the marriage portion (20) of that woman, her marriage 
portion belongs to the house of her father. 

§ 164. If his father-in-law (25) have not returned to 
him the bride-price, he may deduct all the bride-price 
from her marriage settlement and (30) shall return her 
marriage settlement to the house of her father. 


§ 161. (60) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (61) a-na bit e-mi-8i (62) bi-ib- 
lam U-84-bfl (63) tir-ha-tam (64) id-di-in-ma (65) i-bi-ir-8i (66) uk- 
tar-ri-zu (67) e-mu-Su (68) a-na be-el 48-S4-tim (69) marti(i) d-ul 
ta-ah-ha-az (70) ik-ta-bi (71) mi-im-ma ma-la (72) ib-ba-ab-lu-Sum 
(73) uS-ta-S4-an-na-ma (74) t-ta-ar (75) 0 48-Sd4-zu (76) i-bi-ir-3d 
(77) G-ul i-ib-ba-az 

§ 162. (78) Sum-ma_= a-wi-lum = (79) 43-34-tam (80) i-bu-uz 
(81) mari UG-li-zum-ma (82) sinniStum Si-i (83) a-na_ §$i-im-tim 
[Column XI, r.] (1) it-ta-la-ak (2) a-na Se-ri-ik-ti-84 (3) a-bu-84 
(4) G-ul i-ra-ag-gu-um (5) Se-ri-ik-ta-84 (6) 84 m4ri-S4-ma 

§ 163. (7) Sum-ma_ a-wi-lum (8) 48-Sd-tam (9) i-bu-uz-ma 
(10) m4ri la UG-Sar-Si-SG (11) sinni8tum Si-i (12) a-na §$i-im-tim 
(13) it-ta-la-ak (14) Sum-ma tir-ha-tam (15) 84 a-wi-lum Si-t 
(16) a-na bit e-mi-8t ub-lu (17) e-mu-St (18) ut-te-ir-Sum (19) a-na 
Se-ri-ik-ti (20) sinni8tim Sd-a-ti (21) mu-za wt-ul i-ra-ag-gu-um 
(22) Se-ri-ik-ta-84 (23) 84 bit a-bi-S4-ma 

§ 164. (24) Sum-ma e-mu-Si (25) tir-ha-tam (26) la ut-te-ir-Sum 
(27) i-na_ Se-ri-ik-ti-84 (28) ma-la_ tir-ha-ti-S4 (29) i-bar-ra-as-ma 
(30) Se-ri-ik-ta-S4 (31) a-na bit a-bi-S4 (32) t-ta-ar 


436 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


2. Children and Widows ($§ 165-195) 


§ 165. If a man have apportioned to his son, (35) the 
first in his eyes, field, garden, or house, and have written 
him a sealed deed, after the father (40) has gone to his fate, 
when the brothers divide, the present his father (45) 
gave him he shall take, and over and above that they 
shall (50) divide the goods of their father’s house equally. 

§ 166. If a man have taken wives for the sons whom he 
possessed, and have not taken a wife for his (55) youngest 
son, after the father has (60) gone to his fate, when the 
brothers divide, they shall give from the goods of the father’s 
house to their (65) youngest brother, who has not taken a 
wife, besides his share they shall assign him money as a 
(70) bride-price, and they shall enable him to take a wife. 

§ 167. If a man have taken a (75) wife, and she have 
borne him children, and that woman have (80) gone to 
her fate, and after her he have taken to himself another 
woman, and she have borne him children, (85) after the 
father has gone to his fate, [Column XII, r.] (1) the chil- 
dren shall not share according to their mothers. They 
shall (5) take the marriage settlements of their respec- 
tive mothers and they shall divide equally the goods of 
the house of their father. 

§ 165. (83) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (34) a-na abli-Sa (35) $84 i-in-St 
mah-ru (36) eklam kiréfm wu bitam (87) i8-ru-uk (38) ku-nu-kam 
i8-tur-Sum (39) wa-ar-ka a-bu-um (40) a-na Si-im-tim (41) it-ta-al- 
ku (42) i-nu-ma ah-bu (48) i-zu-uz-zu (44) ki-i8-ti a-bu-um (45) id- 
di-nu-Sum (46) i-li-ki-ma (47) e-li-nu-um-ma (48) i-na namkur bit 
abim (?) (49) mi-it-ha-ri-i8 (50) i-zu-uz-zu 

§ 166. (51) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (52) a-na mari 84 ir-Su-G (53) 48-84- 
tim i-hu-uz (54) a-na mari-Si (55) si-ih-ri-im (56) 48-84-tam (57) la 
i-hu-uz (58) wa-ar-ka a-bu-um (59) a-na Si-im-tim (60) it-ta-al-ku 
(61) inu-ma ah-hu (62) i-zu-uz-zu (63) i-na namkur bit abim (?) 
(64) a-na a-hi-Sti-nu (65) si-ih-ri-im (66) 84 48-84-tam (67) la ah-zu 
(68) e-li-a-at (69) zi-it-ti-8i (70) kasap tir-ha-tim (71) i-Sd-ak-ka-nu- 
Sum-ma (72) 48-S4-tam (78) t-84-ab-ha-zu-st 

§ 167. (74) Sum-ma_ a-wi-lum (75) 48-S4-tam (76) i-hu-uz-ma 
(77) mari U-li-zum (78) sinniStum §$i-i (79) a-na Si-im-tim (80) it-ta- 
la-ak (81) wa-ar-ki-S4 (82) sinni8tam S4-ni-tam (83) i-ta-ha-az-ma 
(84) mari it-ta-la-ad (85) wa-ar-ka-nu-um (86) a-bu-um a-na 8i-im- 
tim (87) it-ta-al-ku [Column XII, r.] (1) mari a-na um-ma-tim 
(2) i-ul i-gu-uz-zu (3) Se-ri-ik-ti (4) um-ma-ti-8ti-nu (5) i-li-ku-ma 
(6) namkur bit abim (?) (7) mi-it-ha-ri-i8 (8) i-zu-uz-zu 








THE CODE OF HAMMURAPI 437 


§ 168. If a man have set his face to cut off (10) his son 
and say to the judges, ‘‘I will cut off my son,’ (15) the 
judges shall inquire into his antecedents, and if the son 
have not committed a heavy crime which (20) cuts off 
sonship, the father shall not cut off his son from sonship. 

§ 169. (25) If he have committed against his father a 
heavy crime which cuts off sonship, (80) for the first 
offense the judges shall reconcile them; if he have com- 
mitted a heavy crime for the second time the father 
may (35) cut off his son from sonship. 

§ 170. If a man’s wife have borne him children and 
(40) his maidservant have borne him children, and the 
father during his lifetime (45) have said to the sons whom 
the maidservant has borne him “my sons,’ and has 
numbered them with the sons of his wife, after the 
father (50) has gone to his fate, the sons of the wife 
and the sons of the maidservant shall (55) divide the 
goods of their father’s house equally. The sons that are 
sons of the wife at the sharing shall have the right of 
choosing and taking. 

§ 171. (60) However, if the father during his lifetime 
have not said to the sons whom the maidservant bore 


§ 168. (9) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (10) a-na méari-Su (11) na-sa-hi-im 
(12) pa-nam i8-ta-ka-an (13) a-na da-a-a-ni (14) méri(i) a-na- 
za-abik-ta-bi (15) da-a-a-nu_ (16) wa-ar-ka-zu (17) i-par-ra-su-ma 
(18) Sum-ma marum ar-nam kab-tam (19) 84 i-na ab-lu-tim (20) na- 
sa-hi-im (21) la ub-lam (22) a-bu-um mér-Si (23) i-na ab-lu-tim 
(24) u-ul i-na-za-ah 

§ 169. (25) Sum-ma ar-nam kab-tam (26) 84 i-na ab-lu-tim 
(27) na-sa-hi-im (28) a-na a-bi-Si (29) it-ba-lam (30) a-na i8-ti-iS- 
8G (31) pa-ni-8G ub-ba-lu (32) Sum-ma ar-nam kab-tam (33) a-na 
Si-ni-Su it-ba-lam (34) a-bu-um mAar-8t (35) i-na ab-lu-tim (36) i-na- 
za-ah, 

§ 170. (37) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (38) bi-ir-ta-Si (39) mari t-li-zum 
(40) 1 amat-zu (41) mari i-li-zum (42) a-bu-um (43) i-na bu-ul-ti-Si 
(44) a-na mari 84 amtum ul-du-Sum (45) méru-t-a ik-ta-bi (46) it-ti 
mari hi-ir-tim (47) im-ta-nu-Sti-nu-ti (48) wa-ar-ka a-bu-um (49) a- 
na si-im-tim (50) it-ta-al-ku (51) i-na namkur bit abim (?) (52) mari 
bi-ir-tim (53)0 mari amtim (54) mi-it-ha-ri-i8 (55) i-zu-uz-zu 
(56) ablum mar hi-ir-tim (57) i-na zi-it-tim (58) i-na-za-ak-ma 
(59) i-li-ki 

$171. (60) Sum-ma a-bu-um (61) i-na_ bu-ul-ti-Si (62) a-na 
raat $4 amtum ul-du-Sum (63) m4art-t-a la ik-ta-bi (64) wa-ar-ka 


438 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


him, “‘My sons,” after the father (65) has gone to his 
fate, the sons of the maidservant (70) shall not share in 
the goods of the father’s house with the children of the 
wife. The maidservant and her sons shall receive their 
freedom, the sons of the wife shall have no claim on 
(75) the children of the maidservant for service. The 
wife shall take her marriage portion and (80) the settle- 
ment which her husband gave and (85) deeded to her on 
a tablet, and she may dwell in the house of her husband, 
[Column XIII, r.] (1) and enjoy it as long as she lives. 
She shall not give it for money, for after her it (5) is her 
sons’. 

§ 172. If her husband did not give her a settlement, 
they shall (10) pay her her marriage portion, and from 
the goods of her husband’s house a portion corresponding 
(15) to that of a son. If her sons worry her to leave the 
house, the judges shall inquire (20) into her antecedents, 
and if they find the sons in the wrong she shall not go 
(25) out of her husband’s house. If that woman have 
(30) set her face to go out, she shall leave to her children 
the settlement which (35) her husband gave her, she 
shall take the marriage portion of her father’s house 
and the husband of her choice (40) may take her. 





a-bu-um (65) a-na Si-im-tim (66) it-ta-al-ku (67) i-na namkur bit 
abim (?) (68) mari amtim (69) it-ti mari hi-ir-tim (70) G-ul i-gu- 
uz-zu (71) an-du-ra-ar (72) amtim 0 méAri-84 (73) 18-34-ak-ka-an 
(74) mari hi-ir-tim (75) a-na m4dri amtim (76) a-na wa-ar-du-tim 
(77) i-ul i-ra-ag-gu-mu (78) hi-ir-tum (79) Se-ri-ik-ta-84 (80) a nu- 
du-na-am (81) 84 mu-za (82) id-di-nu-Si-im (83) i-na tup-pf-im 
(84) i8-tu-ru-Si-im (85) i-li-ki-ma (86) i-na &t-ba-at (87) mu-ti-’4 
us-84-ab [Column XIII, r.] (1) a-di ba-al-ta-at i-ik-ka-al (2) a-na 
kaspim (3) t-ul i-na-ad-di-in (4) wa-ar-ka-za (5) 84 mari-S4-ma 

§ 172. (6) Sum-ma mu-za (7) nu-du-un-na-am (8) la id-di-i§-Si-im 
(9) Se-ri-ik-ta-84 (10) u-S4-la-mu-si-im-ma, (11) i-na namkur (12) bit 
mu-ti-84 (13) si-it-tam (14) ki-ma ablim i8-te-en (15) i-li-ki (16)Sum-ma 
mari-84 (17) 48-Sum i-na bitim Sd-zi-im (18) ti-za-ab-ha-mu-3i (19) da- 
a-a-nu (20) wa-ar-ka-za (21) i-par-ra-su-ma (22) mari ar-nam (23) i-im- 
mi-du (24) sinniStum 8i-i (25) i-na bit mu-ti-84 (26) G-ul uz-zi (27) Sum- 
ma sinniStum §i-i (28) a-na wa-si-im (29) pa-ni-84 (30) i8-ta-ka-an 
(31) nu-du-un-na-am (32) 84 mu-za (33) id-di-nu-Si-im (34) a-na 
mari-S4 (35) i-iz-zi-ib (36) Se-ri-ik-tam (37) 84 bit a-bi-S4 (88) i-li- 
ki-ma (39) mu-ut li-ib-bi-84 (40) 1-ib-ha-az-zi 


THE CODE OF HAMMURAPI 439 


§ 173. If that woman where she has entered have 
borne (45) children to her later husband, after that 
woman has died the former and later sons (50) shall 
divide her marriage portion. 

§ 174. If she have not borne children to her later hus- 
band, the sons (55) of her first husband shall divide her 
marriage portion. 

§ 175. If either a slave of the palace or a slave of a freed- 
man take the (60) daughter of a gentleman to wife, and she 
have borne sons, the owner of the slave may not lay claim 
(65) to the sons of the daughter of a gentleman for service. 

§ 176. However, if a slave of the palace or a (70) slave 
of a freedman take the daughter of a gentleman to wife, 
and if when he married her she enter into the house of 
the slave of the palace or the slave of a freedman, 
(75) with a marriage portion; if from the time that 
(80) they join hands they build a house and acquire 
property, and if later the slave of the palace or (85) the 
slave of a freedman have gone to his fate, the daughter 
of the gentleman shall (90) take her marriage portion, 
and they shall divide into two parts whatever her hus- 
band and she had acquired [Column XIV, r.] (1) from 
the time when they had joined hands, and (5) the owner 


§ 173. (41) Sum-ma sinniStum §$i-i (42) a-Sar i-ru-bu (43) a-na mu- 
ti-84 (44) wa-ar-ki-im (45) mari it-ta-la-ad (46) wa-ar-ka sinniStum 
Si-i im-tu-ut (47) Se-ri-ik-ta-S4 (48) mari mab-ru-tum (49) 0 wa-ar- 
ku-tum (50) i-zu-uz-zu 

§ 174. (61) 8um-ma a-na mu-ti-84 (52) wa-ar-ki-im (53) mari la 
it-ta-la-ad (54) Se-ri-ik-ta-84 (55) mari ha-wi-ri-S4-ma (56) i-li-ku-t 

§ 175. (57) Sum-ma lu warad ékallim (58) U lu warad (59) mués- 
kénim (60) marat a-wi-lim (61) i-bu-uz-ma, (62) mari (63) it-ta-la-ad 
(64) be-el wardim (65) a-na mari (66) m4rat a-wi-lim (67) a-na wa- 
ar-du-tim (68) t-ul i-ra-ag-gu-um 

§ 176. (69) 1 Sum-ma warad ékallim (70) U lu warad mu&kénim 
(71) marat a-wi-lim (72) i-hu-uz-ma, (73) i-nu-ma i-hu-zu-Si (74) ga- 
du-um (75) Se-ri-ik-tim (76) 84 bit a-bi-84 (77) a-na bit warad 
ékallim (78) d lu warad muskénim (79) i-ru-ub-ma (80) iS-tu in-ne- 
im-du (81) bitam i-pu-8u (82) bi-Sd-am ir-Su-d (83) wa-ar-ka-nu-um- 
ma (84) lu warad ékallim (85) 0 lu warad muSkénim (86) a-na &i- 
im-tim (87) it-ta-la-ak (88) marat a-wi-lim (89) Se-ri-ik-ta-84 (90) i- 
li-ki (91) & mi-im-ma (92) 84 mu-za U Si-i [Column XIV, r.] (1)i is- 
tu in-ne-im-du (2) ir-Si-i (3) a-na Si-ni-Si (4) i-zu-uz-zu-ma (5) mi- 


440 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


of the slave shall take one half and the daughter of the 
gentleman shall receive one half for her children. 

§ 176a. (10) If the daughter of the gentleman had no 
marriage portion, they shall divide (15) into two parts 
whatever her husband and she had acquired from the 
time when they joined hands; the owner of the slave 
shall receive one half and (20) the daughter of the gen- 
tleman shall receive one half for her children. 

§ 177. If a widow, whose children are minors, have 
set her face to enter (25) another house, she shall not 
enter without the (30) consent of the judges. When she 
has entered another house the judges shall inquire into 
(35) the residue of her former husband’s estate and they 
shall entrust the house of her (40) former husband to her 
later husband and that woman and cause them to re- 
ceive (45) adeed. They shall administer the property and 
rear the minor children. Not an (50) utensil shall they 
sell for money. The purchaser that has bought a utensil 
belonging to the (55) sons of a widow shall lose his money, 
and shall return the property (60) to its owners. 

§ 178. If a woman, who is a votary or a vowed one, 
whose father has granted her a (65) marriage portion, 
has written her a deed, in the deed that he has written 
i8-lam be-el wardim (6) i-li-ki (7) mi-i8-lam (8) mArat a-wi-lim 
(9) a-na mAri-84 i-li-ki 

§ 176a. (10) Sum-ma méarat a-wi-lim (11) Se-ri-ik-tam la i-3d 
(12) mi-im-ma 84 mu-za 0 Si-i (13) i8-tu in-ne-im-du (14) ir-3ti-0 (15) 
a-na Si-ni-8i (16) i-zu-uz-zu-ma (17) mi-i3-lam be-el wardim (18) 
i-li-ki (19) mi-i8-lam (20) m4rat a-wi-lim (21) a-na mari-sé4 i-li-ki 

§ 177. (22) Sum-ma almattum (?) (23) 84 mart-84 (24) si-ib-hi- 
ru (25) a-na bitim 84-ni-im (26) e-ri-bi-im (27) pa-ni-84 (28) i8-ta- 
ka-an (29) ba-lum da-a-a-ni (30) t-ul i-ir-ru-ub (31) i-nu-ma, (32) a-na 
bitim S4-ni-im (33) i-ir-ru-bu (84) da-a-a-nu (35) wa-ar-ka-at (36) bit 
mu-ti-84 (37) pa-ni-im (38) i-par-ra-su-ma (39) bitam 84 mu-ti-84 (40) 
pa-ni-im (41) a-na mu-ti-S4 (42) wa-ar-ki-im (43) 0 sinniStim St-a-ti 
(44) i-pa-ak-ki-du-ma (45) tup-pa-am (46) ti-Se-iz-zi-bu-Si-nu-ti (47) 
bitam i-na-sa-ru (48) 0 si-ib-hi-ru-tim (49) u-ra-ab-bu-ti (50) G-ni- 
a-tim (51) a-na kaspim (52) t-ul i-na-ad-di-nu (53) 84-a-a-ma-nu-win 
(54) 84 G-nu-ut (55) mari almattim (?) (56) i-84-am-mu (57) i-na 
kaspi-80 (58) i-te-el-li (59) namkurum a-na be-l{-80 (60) i-ta-ar 

§ 178. (61) Sum-ma entum iSippatum (?) (62) lu (sinniSat) zi- 
ik-ru-um (63) 84 a-bu-84 (64) Se-ri-ik-tam (65) i8-ru-ku-Si-im 
(66) tup-pa-am (67) i8-tu-ru-si-im (68) i-na tup-pi-im (69) 84 i8-tu- 


THE CODE OF HAMMURAPI 44] 


for her he has not, however, written that she may dis- 
pose (70) of her estate as she pleases, and has not given 
(75) her full discretion, after the father has gone to his 
fate (80) her brothers shall take her field and her garden 
and according to the value of her share they shall (85) give 
her grain, oil, and wool, and shall content her heart. If 
her brothers have not given her grain, oil, and wool, ac- 
cording to the value of (90) her share, and have not con- 
tented [Column XV, r.] (1) her heart, she may give field 
or her garden to any cultivator (5) she may please, and 
her cultivator shall maintain her. The field, garden, or 
(10) whatever else her’ father has given her she shall 
enjoy as long as she lives, she shall not (15) give it for 
money, she shall not transfer it to another. Her heritage 
(lit., sonship) belongs to her brothers. 

§ 179. (20) If a woman, who is a votary or a vowed 
female, whose father has granted her a marriage portion, 
has written her (25) a deed, if in the deed which he has 
written for her he have written that she may dispose of 
her estate (30) as she pleases, and he have granted her 
full discretion, (40) after the father has gone to his fate 
she may give it to whomsoever she please after her. Her 
brothers have no claim upon her. 
ru-si-im (70) wa-ar-ka-za (71) e-ma e-li-S4 (72) ta-bu na-da-nam 
(73) la iS-tur-Si-im-ma (74) ma-la li-ib-bi-S4 (75) la u-S8d4-am-zi-3i 
(76) wa-ar-ka a-bu-um (77) a-na Si-im-tim (78) it-ta-al-ku (79) ekil- 
84 0 kir4-84 (80) ab-hu-S4 (81) i-li-ku-ma (82) ki-ma e-mu-uk 
(83) zi-it-ti-S4 (84) epram pisSatam 0 lubf@Sam (85) i-na-ad-di-nu- 
sim-ma (86) li-ib-ba-84 (87) u-ta-ab-bu (88) Sum-ma ab-hu-84 (89) ki- 
ma e-mu-uk (90) zi-it-ti-84 (91) epram pisSatam 0 lub(iSam (92) la 
it-ta-ad-nu-Si-im-ma [Column XV, r.] (1) li-ib-ba-84 (2) la ut-ti-ib- 
bu (8) ekil-84 0 kira-84 (4) a-na ir-ri-Si-im (5) 84 e-li-84 ta-bu (6) i-na- 
ad-di-in-ma (7) ir-ri-za (8) it-ta-na-48-8i-81 (9) eklam kirdm (10) 
& mi-im-ma (11) $4 a-bu-84 (12) id-di-nu-Si-im (13) a-di ba-al- 
ta-at i-kal (14) a-na kaspim (15) t-ul i-na-ad-di-in (16) Sd4-ni-a-am 
(17) G-ul G-up-pa-al (18) ab-lu-za (19) 84 ab-hi-S4-ma 

§ 179. (20) Sum-ma entum iSippatum (?) (21) 0 lu (sinniSat) zi- 
ik-ru-um (22) $4 a-bu-84 (23) Se-ri-ik-tam (24) iS-ru-ku-Si-im (25) ku- 
nu-kam (26) i8-tu-ru-Si-im (27) i-na tup-pi-im (28) 84 i8-tu-ru-Si-im 
(29) wa-ar-ka-za (30) e-ma e-li-84 ta-bu (31) na-da-nam (32) i8-tur- 
Si-im-ma (33) ma-la li-ib-bi-84 (34) us-tam-zi-Si (35) wa-ar-ka a-bu- 
um (36) a-na Si-im-tim (37) it-ta-al-ku (38) wa-ar-ka-za (39) e-ma 
e-li-84 ta-bu (40) i-na-ad-di-in (41) ab-hu-84 (42) t-ul i-ba-ag-ga-ru-8i 


442 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


§ 180. If a father have not granted a marriage settle- 
ment to his daughter, who is (45) a votary or a vowed 
female, after the father has gone (50) to his fate she 
shall receive as her share in the goods of her father’s 
house (55) the portion of a son, and she shall enjoy it as 
long as she lives. After her it belongs to her brothers. 

§ 181. (60) If a father have vowed to a god a votary or 
a hierodule, and (65) have not given her a marriage por- . 
tion, after the father has gone to his fate she shall receive 
as her share in the goods of her father’s house (70) one 
third the portion of a son, and she shall enjoy it as long 
as she lives. (75) After her it belongs to her brothers. 

§ 182. If a father have not granted a (80) marriage 
portion to his daughter a votary of Marduk of Babylon, 
and have not written for her a deed, after the father has 
gone (85) to his fate she shall receive (90) as her share 
with her brothers one third of the portion of a son, and 
shall pay no tax. A votary of Marduk, after her (death), 
may give (95) wherever it is good [Column XYI, r.] 
(1) to her. 

§ 183. If a father (5) grant a marriage settlement to 
his daughter who is a concubine, and give her to a hus- 


§ 180. (43) Sum-ma a-bu-um (44) a-na m4rti-Sd (45) iSippat (?) 
gigim (46) 0 lu (sinniSat) zi-ik-ru-um (47) Se-ri-ik-tam (48) la i8-(ru)- 
uk-Si-im (49) wa-ar-ka a-bu-um (50) a-na Si-im-tim (51) it-ta-al-ku 
(52) ina namkur bit abim (?) (53) si-it-tam ki-ma (54) ab-lim i8- 
te-en (55) i-za-az-ma (56) a-di ba-al-ta-at (57) i-ik-ka-al (58) wa- 
ar-ka-za (59) $4 ab-hi-S4-ma 

§ 181. (60) Sum-ma a-bu-um (61) iSippatam kadiStam (62) 0 lu 
zérmasitam (63) a-na ilim iS-Si-ma (64) Se-ri-ik-tam (65) la i8-ru- 
uk-Si-im (66) wa-ar-ka a-bu-um (67) a-na Si-im-tim (68) it-ta-al-ku 
(69) i-na namkur bit abim (?) (70) Salusta abliti-84 (71) i-za-az-ma 
(72) a-di ba-al-ta-at (73) i-ik-ka-al (74) wa-ar-ka-za (75) 84 ab-ha- 
s4-ma 

§ 182. (76) Sum-ma a-bu-um (77) a-na méArti-8i (78) iSippat (?) 
(ilu) Marduk (79) 84 Babili(ki) (80) Se-ri-ik-tam (81) la i8-ru-uk-— 
Si-im (82) ku-nu-kam (83) la i8-tur-Si-im (84) wa-ar-ka a-bu-um 
(85) a-na Si-im-tim (86) it-ta-al-ku (87) i-na namkur bit abim (?) 
($8) SaluSta abliti-84 (89) it-ti ab-hi-S4 (90) i-za-az-ma (91) il-kam 
(92) vi-ul i-il-la-ak (93) iSippat (?) (ilu) Marduk (94) wa-ar-ka-za 
(95) e-ma e-li-S4 (96) ta-bu [Column XVI, r.] (1) i-na-ad-di-in 

§ 183. (2) Sum-ma a-bu-um (3) a-na marti-8i SU. GE-tim (4) ¥e- 
ri-ik-tam (5) i8-ru-uk-Si-im (6) a-na mu-tim (7) id-di-i8-8i (8) ku-nu- 


THE CODE OF HAMMURAPI: 443 


band and write a deed, (10) after the father has gone to 
his fate she shall not share in the goods of her father’s 
house. 

§ 184. (15) If a man have not granted a marriage set- 
tlement to his daughter by a concubine, and have not 
given her (20) to a husband, after the father has gone to 
his fate (25) her brothers, according to the fortune of 
her father’s house, shall grant her a marriage settlement 
and (80) give her to a husband. 

§ 185. Ifa man have taken a young child (85) to sonship, 
and have reared him, no one may bring claim for that child. 

§ 186. If a man have taken (40) a young child to son- 
ship, and when he has taken him he is rebellious against 
his (adopted) father and (45) mother, that adopted son 
shall return to the house of his father. 

§ 187. One may not bring claim (50) for the son of a 
chamberlain, who is a palace warder, or for the son of a 
vowed woman. 

§ 188. If an artisan have taken (55) a son for adop- 
tion, and have taught him his handicraft, no one may 
bring claim for that child. 

§ 189. (60) If he have not taught him his handicraft 
that adopted son may return to his father’s house. 


uk-kam (9) i8-tur-Si-im (10) wa-ar-ka a-bu-um (11) a-na $i-im-tim 
(12) it-ta-al-ku (13) i-na namkur bit abim (?) (14) t-ul i-za-az 

§ 184. (15) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (16) a-na mArti-Si (17) SU. GE-tim 
(18) Se-ri-ik-tam (19) la i-ru-uk-Sim (20) a-na mu-tim (21) la id- 
di-i8-Si (22) wa-ar-ka a-bu-um (23) a-na Si-im-tim (24) it-ta-al-ku 
(25) ab-hu-84 (26) ki-ma e-mu-uk bit abim (?) (27) Se-ri-ik-tam 
(28) i-Sar-ra-ku-Si-im-ma (29) a-na mu-tim (30) i-na-ad-di-nu-3i 

§ 185. (81) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (32) si-ih-ra-am (33) i-na me-e-Si 
(34) a-na ma-ru-tim (35) il-ki-ma (36) tr-ta-ab-bi-8i (37) tar-bi-tum 
Si-i (38) t-ul ib-ba-ak-kar 

§ 186. (39) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (40) si-ib-ra-am (41) a-na ma-ru- 
tim il-ki (42) i-nu-ma (43) il-ku-i-80 (44) a-ba-8i (45) Xd um-ma-st 
(46) i-bi-a-at (47) tar-bi-tum §i-i (48) a-na bit a-bi-8u (49) i-ta-ar 

§ 187. (50) mAr manzaz panim (51) mu-za-az ékallim (52) 1 mar 
(sinnisat) zi-ik-ru-um (53) u-ul ib-ba-ak-kar 

§ 188. (54) Sum-ma mar ummanim (55) maram a-na tar-bi-tim 
(56) il-ki-ma (57) Si-pf-ir ga-ti-Su (58) us-ta-hi-zu (59) G-ul ib-ba-kar 

§ 189. (60) Sum-ma &i-pi-ir ga-ti-Si (61) la uS-ta-bi-zu (62) tar- 
bi-tum Si-i (63) a-na bit a-bi-8i (64) i-ta-ar 


444 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


§ 190. (65) If a man have not numbered (70) with his 
sons the young child whom he has taken to his sonship 
and has reared, that adopted son may return to his 
father’s house. 

§ 191. (75) If a man, after he has taken a young child 
to sonship and reared him, (80) has made a house for 
himself and acquired children, have set his face to cut 
off the adopted son, (85) that son shall not go his way. 
The father who reared him (90) shall give to him of his 
goods one third of the portion of a son and he shall go. 
(95) He shall not give to him of field, garden, or house. 

* § 192. If the son of a chamberlain [Column XVII, r.] 
(1) or the son of a vowed woman have said (5) to the 
father who reared him or to the mother who reared him, 
“Thou art not my father,” “Thou art not my mother,” 
they shall cut out his tongue. 

§ 193. (10) If the son of a chamberlain or the son of a 
vowed woman have known his father’s house, and have 
hated (15) the father that reared him and the mother 
that reared him, and (20) have gone back to his father’s 
house, they shall pluck out his eye. 

§ 194. If a man (25) have given his son to a wet-nurse, 
and that son have died in the hands of the wet-nurse, and 

§ 190. (65) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (66) si-ih-ra-am (67) 84 a-na ma- 
ru-ti-S (68) il-ku-Si-ma (69) t-ra-ab-bu-Si (70) it-ti m4ri-Si (71) la 
im-ta-nu-8i (72) tar-bi-tum Si-i (73) a-na bit a-bi-8i (74) i-ta-ar 

§ 191. (75) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (76) si-ib-ra-am (77) 84 a-na ma- 
ru-ti-Si (78) il-ku-Si-ma (79) t-ra-ab-bu-t-3i (80) bit-zu i-pu-u& 
(81) wa-ar-ka mari (82) ir-ta-Si-ma (83) a-na tar-bi-tim na-sa-hi-im 
(84) pa-nam i8-ta-ka-an (85) m4rum &u-t ri-ku-zu (86) u-ul it-ta- 
al-la-ak (87) a-bu-um mu-ra-bi-8d (88) i-na namkuri-si (89) Salusti 
ablati-Si (90) i-na-ad-di-i8-Sum-ma (91) it-ta-la-ak (92) i-na eklim 
kirtm (93) 0 bitim (94) d-ul i-na-ad-di- (95) i$-Sum 

§ 192. (96) Sum-ma mar manzaz pAnim [Column XVII, r.] (1) 0 
lu mar (sinnigat) zi-ik-ru-um (2) a-na a-bi-im (3) mu-ra-bi-8t 
(4) 0 um-mi-im (5) mu-ra-bi-ti-S@ (6) u-ul a-bi at-ta (7) G-ul um-mi 
at-ti ik-ta-bi (8) li8an-Si (9) i-na-ak-ki-su 

_ § 193. (10) Sum-ma mar manzaz pAnim (11) a lu mar (sinni¥at) 
zi-ik-ru-um (12) bit a-bi-8ti (13) ti-we-id-di-ma (14) a-ba-am (15) mu- 
ra-bi-SG (16) X um-ma-am (17) mu-ra-bi-zu (18) i-si-ir-ma (19) a-na 
bit a-bi-8u (20) it-ta-la-ak (21) i-in-84 (22) i-na-za-hu 

§ 194. (23) 8um-ma a-wi-lum (24) mar-84 a-na mu-Se-ni-ik-tim 
(25) id-di-in-ma (26) mérum Sti-i (27) i-na ga-at mu-Se-ni-ik-tim 


THE CODE OF HAMMURAPI 445 


the wet-nurse, (80) without consent of the father and 
mother, have substituted another child, they shall call 
her to account, and because (35) without the consent of 
the father and mother she has substituted another child 
they shall (40) cut off her breasts. 

+ § 195. If a man have struck his father, they shall cut 
off his hands. 


B. Insurtes (§$§ 196-214) 
1. To Males (§§ 196-208) 


¢§ 196. (45) If a man have destroyed the eye of a gen- 
tleman, they shall destroy his eye. 

§ 197. (50) If he have broken a gentleman’s bone‘ 
they shall break his bone. 

§ 198. If he have (55) destroyed the eye of a freedman, 
or have broken the bone of a freedman, he shall pay one 
mina of silver. 

§ 199. (60) If he have destroyed the eye of a gentle- 
man’s slave, or have broken the bone of a gentleman’s 
slave, (65) he shall pay one half his price. 
~ § 200. If a man have knocked out the tooth of a man 
of his own rank, (70) they shall knock out his tooth. 

§ 201. If he have knocked out the tooth of a freedman, 
he shall pay one third of a mina of silver. 


(28) im-tu-ut (29) mu-Se-ni-ik-tum (30) ba-lum a-bi-Si (31) a um- 
mi-St (32) méram S4-ni-a-am-ma (33) ir-ta-ka-a8 (34) i-ka-an-nu-Si- 
ma (35) 48-Sum ba-lum a-bi-(8]i (36) U1 um-mi-8[G] (37) maram 84- 
ni-a-a{m] (38) ir-ku-[su] (39) tula-84 (40) i-na-ak-ki-su 

§ 195. (41) Sum-ma mérum a-ba-Sti (42) im-ta-ha-as (43) ritta-su 
(44) i-na-ak-ki-su 

§ 196. (45) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (46) i-in mar a-wi-lim (47) tib-tap- 
Pe (48) i i-in-Sd (49) u-ha-ap-pa-du 

197. (50) Sum-ma esmet a-wi-lim (51) iS-te-bi-ir (52) esemta-Si 

( 53) i-Se-ib-bi-ru 

§ 198. (54) Sum-ma i-in muskénim (55) ub-tap-pf-id (56) a lu 
esmet muSkénim (57) i8-te-bi-ir (58) I mané kaspim (59) i-84-kal 

§ 199. (60) Sum-ma i-in warad a-wi-lim (61) Gb-tap-pf-id (62) a 
lu ue warad a-wi-lim (63) iS-te-bi-ir (64) mi-Si-il Simi-Si (65) i-S4- 
ka 

§ 200. (66) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (67) Si-in-ni a-wi-lim (68) me-ib-ri- 
$a (69) it-ta-di (70) Si-in-na-8t i-na-ad-du-ti 

§ 201. (71) Sum-ma Si-in-ni (72) muSkénim it-ta-di (73) 4 mané 
kaspim (74) i-Sd4-kal 


446 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


§ 202. (75) If a man have struck the person of a man, 
who is his superior, he shall receive sixty strokes with 
(80) an ox tail whip in public. 

§ 203. If a man of gentle birth (85) have struck the 
cheek of another man of gentle birth who is his equal, 
he shall pay one mina of silver. 

§ 204. If a freedman (90) have struck a freedman, he 
shall pay ten shekels of silver. 

§ 205. If a gentleman’s slave [Column XVIII, r.] 
(1) have struck the cheek of a freedman they shall cut 
off his ear. 

§ 206. If a man have struck a man (5) in a quarrel 
and have wounded him, (10) he shall swear, “I did not 
strike him intentionally,” and he shall be responsible for 
the doctor. | 

§ 207. (15) If he die of the blows, he shall swear, and 
if he be of gentle birth he shall pay one half of a mina of 
silver. 

§ 208. (20) If he be the son of a freedman, he shall 
pay one third of a mina of silver. 


2. To Females with Child ($§ 209-214) 


§ 209. If a man (25) have struck a gentleman’s 
daughter, and have caused her to drop what was in her 


§ 202. (75) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (76) li-e-it a-wi-lim (77) 84 e-li-Su 
ra-bu-t (78) im-ta-ha-as (79) i-na pu-Ub-ri-im (80) i-na (masak) 
kinaz alpim (81) I 8u-8i im-mah-ha-as 

§ 203. (82) Sum-ma mar a-wi-lim (83) li-e-it mdr a-wi-lim (84) 84 
ki-ma Si-a-ti (85) im-ta-ba-as (86) I mané kaspim (87) i-84-kal 

§ 204. (88) Sum-ma muSkénum (89) li-e-it muSkénim (90) im-ta- 
ha-as (91) X Sikil kaspim i-S4-kal 

§ 205. (92) Sum-ma warad a-wi-lim (93) li-e-it mdr a-wi-lim 
{Column XVIII, r.] (1) im-ta-ha-as (2) G-zu-un-8t (3) i-na-ak-ki-su 

§ 206. (4) Sum-ma a-wi-lum a-wi-lam (5) i-na ri-is-ba-tim (6) im- 
ta-ha-as-ma (7) zi-im-ma-am (8) i§-ta-ka-an-Si (9) a-wi-lum 8u-t 
(10) rae i-du-t (11) la am-ha-zu (12) i-tam-ma (13) 0 Asim 1-ip- 
pa-a 

§ 207. (14) Sum-ma i-na ma-ha-zi-8i (15) im-tu-ut (16) i-tam- 
ae (17) Sum-ma mar a-wi-lim (18) misil mané kaspim (19) i-S4- 


ie) 
_ § 208. (20) Sum-ma mér muSkénim (21) } mané kaspim (22) i- 


$4-kal 
§ 209. (23) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (24) marat a-wi-lim (25) im-ha-as- 


THE CODE OF HAMMURAPI 447 


womb, (30) he shall pay ten shekels of silver for what 
was in her womb. 

§ 210. If that woman have died, they shall put his 
daughter to death. 

§ 211. (35) If, through blows, he have caused the 
daughter of a freedman to drop what was in her womb, 
(40) he shall pay five shekels of silver. 

§ 212. If that woman have died, he shall pay one half 
a mina of silver. 

§ 213. (45) If he have struck a gentleman’s maid- 
servant, and have caused her to drop that which was in 
her womb, (50) he shall pay two shekels of silver. 

§ 214. If that maidservant have died, he shall pay 
one third of a mina of silver. 


C. LABORERS AND Lapor (§$§ 215-282) 
1. Free Labor (§§ 215-277) 
a. Skilled Labor (§§ 215-240) 

§ 215. (55) If a doctor have operated with a bronze 
lancet on a man for a severe wound, and have cured 
the man, or (60) have removed a cataract, with a bronze 
lancet, for a gentleman, and have cured the eye of a gen- 
tleman, (65) he shall receive ten shekels of silver. 

§ 216. If he (the patient) be the son of a freedman, 
he shall receive five shekels. 


ma (26) 84 li-ib-bi-S4 (27) uS-ta-di-Si (28) X Sikil kaspim (29) a-na 
84 li-ib-bi-84 (30) i-S4-kal 

§ 210. (31) Sum-ma sinnistum §i-i (32) im-tu-ut (33) m4rat-zu 
(34) i-du-uk-ku 

§ 211. (35) Sum-ma mdéarat muSkénim (86) i-na ma-ha-zi-im 
(37) 84 li-ib-bi-84 (38) u8-ta-ad-di-8i (39) V sikil kaspim (40) i-84-kal 

§ 212. (41) Sum-ma sinniStum &i(-i) (42) im-tu-ut (43) miSil mAné 
kaspim (44) i-Sd-kal 
- $213. (45) Sum-ma amat a-wi-lim (46) im-ha-as-ma (47) 84 li-ib- 
bi-S4 BY) uS-ta-ad-di-8i (49) Il Sikil kaspim (50) i-84-kal 

214. (51) Sum-ma amtum §i-i (52) im-tu-ut (53) 4 4 mané kaspim 

(54) i-S4-kal 

§ 215. (55) 8 Sum-ma 4sim (56) a-wi-lam zi-im-ma-am kab-tam 
(57) ina GIR. NI siparrim (58) i-pu-us-ma (59) a-wi-lam ub-ta-al- 
li-it (60) X lu na-kab-ti a-wi-lim (61) i-na GIR. KAK (!) siparrim 
(62) pane (63) i-in a-wi-lim (64) ub-ta-al-li-it (65) X Ssikil kaspim 
66) 1-h-ki 

§ 216. (67) Sum-ma mar muSkénim (68) V Sikil kaspim (69) i-li-ki 


448 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


§ 217. (70) If he be a gentleman’s slave, the owner of 
the slave shall give the doctor two shekels of silver. 

§ 218. If a doctor have operated, with a bronze lancet, 
on a gentleman (75) for a severe wound, and have caused 
the gentleman’s death, or have removed a cataract, 
(80) with a bronze lancet, and have destroyed the gen- 
tleman’s eye, they shall cut off his hand. 

§ 219. If a doctor have operated, with a bronze 
lancet, on (85) the slave of a freedman, for a severe 
wound and have caused his death, he shall render slave 
for slave. 

§ 220. If he have removed a cataract, (90) with a 
bronze lancet, and have destroyed his eye, he shall pay 
in silver one half of his price. 

§ 221. (95) If a doctor have set a broken [Column 
XIX, r.] (1) bone for a man, or have (5) cured a pain- 
ful swelling (?), the patient shall give five shekels of silver 
to the doctor. 

§ 222. (10) If he be the son of a freedman, he shall 
pay three shekels of silver. 

§ 223. If he be the slave of a gentleman, the owner of 
the slave shall give two shekels of silver (15) to the 
doctor. 

§ 217. (70) Sum-ma warad a-wi-lim (71) be-el wardim a-na asim 
(72) II Sikil kaspim (73) i-na-ad-di-in 

§ 218. (74) Sum-ma Asim a-wi-lam (75) zi-im-ma-am kab-tam 
(76) i-na GIR. NI siparrim (77) i-pu-u’-ma (78) a-wi-lam_ uS-ta- 
mi-it (79) 0 lu na-kab-ti a-wi-lim (80) i-na GIR. NI siparrim (81) ip- 
te-ma i-in a-wi-lim (82) tb-tap-pf-id (83) ritta-Si i-na-ki-su 

§ 219. (84) Sum-ma Asim zi-ma-am_ kab-tam (85) warad 
muskénim (86) i-na GIR. NI siparrim (87) i-pu-u’-ma u&-ta-mi-it 
(88) wardam ki-ma wardim i-ri-ab 

§ 220. (89) Sum-ma_na-kab-ta-Si (90) i-na GIR. NI siparrim 
(91) ip-te-ma (92) i-in-8i tib-tap-da (93) kaspam mi-Si-il (94) Simi- 
Su i-84-kal , 

§ 221. (95) Sum-ma Asim (96) esmet a-wi-lim [Column XIX, r.] 
(1) Se-bi-ir-tam (2) uS-ta-li-im (3) lu Se-ir-ha-nam (4) mar-sa-am 
(5) ub-ta-al-li-it (6) be-el si-im-mi-im (7) a-na Asim (8) V_ Sikil 
kaspim (9) i-na-ad-di-in 

§ 222. (10) Sum-ma m4r muskénim (11) II Sikil kaspim (12) i- 
na-ad-di-in 


§ 223. (13) Sum-ma warad a-wi-lim (14) be-el wardim (15) a-na 
Asim (16) II Sikil kaspim (17) i-na-ad-di-in 


THE CODE OF HAMMURAPI 449 


§ 224. If a veterinary doctor operate (20) on an ox or 
an ass for a severe wound, and save its life, the owner 
of the ox or ass shall give (25) one sixth of a shekel of 
silver to the doctor as his fee. 

§ 225. If he operate on an ox or ass for a (80) severe 
wound, and cause its death, (85) he shall give to the 
owner of the ox or ass one fourth of its value. 

§ 226. If a brander, without the consent of the owner 
of a slave, have (40) made a slave’s mark unrecognizable, 
they shall cut off the hands of that brander. 

§ 227. If a man have deceived a brander, and have 
caused him to make a slave’s (45) mark unrecognizable, 
they shall put that man to death and bury him (50) in 
his house. The brander shall swear, “Not knowing, I 
branded him”’ (55) and shall go free. 

§ 228. If a builder have built a house for a man, and 
have completed it, that man shall give him, as his fee, 
(60) two shekels of silver per SAR of house. 

§ 229. If a builder have built a house (65) for a man, and 
have not made it strong, and the house built (70) have 


§ 224. (18) Sum-ma 4sQ alpim (19) 0 lu imérim (20) lu alpam tu 
lu iméram (21) si-im-ma-am kab-tam (22) i-pu-u3-ma (23) ub-ta-al- 
li-it (24) be-el alpim lu imérim (25) SeduSti (?) kaspim (26) a-na 
Asim (27) idi-8G (28) i-na-ad-di-in 

§ 225. (29) Sum-ma alpam 0 lu inéram (30) zi-im-ma-am kab- 
tam (31) i-pu-us-ma (32) uS-ta-mi-it (33) hamuSti Simi-3u (34) a-na 
be-el alpim 0 lu imérim (35) i-na-ad-di-in 

§ 226. (36) Sum-ma gallébum (37) ba-lum be-el wardim (38) ab- 
bu-ti (39) warad la Se-e-im (40) u-gal-li-ib (41) ritti gallAbim St-a-ti 
(42) i-na-ak-ki-zu 

§ 227. (43) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (44) gall4bam i-da-as-ma (45) ab- 
bu-ti (46) warad la Se-e-im (47) ug-da-al-li-ib (48) a-wi-lam St-a-ti 
(49) i-du-uk-ku-Si-ma (50) ina babi-Su (51) i-ha-al-la-lu-3i 
(52) gall4bum i-na i-du-G (53) la t-gal-li-bu (54) i-tam-ma-ma 
(55) i-ta-48-Sar 

§ 228. (56) Sum-ma itinnu! (57) bitam a-na a-wi-lim (58) i-pu- 
us-ma (59) u-Sd-ak-li-il-Sum (60) a-na I SAR bitim (61) II sikil 
kaspim (62) a-na ki-i8-ti-8i (63) i-na-ad-di-i8-Sum 

§ 229. (64) Sum-ma binim (65) a-na a-wi-lim (66) bitam i-pu- 
us-ma (67) Si-pi-ir-Si (68) la G-dan-ni-in-ma (69) bit i-pu-8i (70) 


1 The ideogram is Dim and is usually read bandm, so also by Ungnad. 
Hrozny has, however, shown (Revue sémitique, July, 1908) that it was 
read itinnu in the Neo-Babylonian period. See further Bruno Meissner, 
Orientalistische Literatur-zeitung, 1912, No. 2, columns 58, 59. 


450 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


fallen and have caused the death of the owner of that 
house, that builder shall be put to death. 

§ 230. If he have caused the death of a son of the 
owner of the house, they shall put to death a (75) son of 
that builder. 

§ 231. If he have caused the death of a slave of the 
owner of the house, he shall give to (80) the owner of the 
house slave for slave. 

§ 232. If he have caused the loss of property, he shall 
restore whatever (85) he has caused to be lost. Further, 
because he did not make strong the house he built and 
it fell, he shall rebuild the house that fell (90) from his 
own goods (i. e., at his own expense). 

§ 233. If a builder have built a house for a man, and 
have not joined (95) his work, and a wall have fallen, 
that builder, [Column XX, r.] (1) at his own cost, shall 
make good that wall. 

§ 234. If a boatman have built a (5) boat of 60 GUR 
for a man, he shall give him two shekels of silver for his 
fee. 

§ 235. (10) If a boatman have built a boat for a man, 
and have not made his work trustworthy and that boat 
meet with an injury (15) in the same year that he built 





Fern Eo (71) be-el bitim u&-ta-mi-it (72) banim su-u id- 
a-a 

§ 230. (73) Sum-ma mér be-el bitim (74) u’-ta-mi-it (75) mar 
banim Sti-a-ti (76) i-du-uk-ku 

§ 231. (77) Sum-ma warad be-el bitim (78) uS-ta-mi-it (79) war- 
dam ki-ma wardim (80) a-na be-el bitim (81) i-na-ad-di-in 

§ 232. (82) Sum-ma namkuram (83) th-ta-al-li-ik (84) mi-im-ma 
(85) 84 U-hal-li-ku (86) i-ri-ab (87) 48-8um bit i-pu-8u (88) la 
ti-dan-ni-nu-ma (89) im-ku-tu (90) i-na namkur (91) ra-ma-ni-8d 
(92) bit im-ku-tu i-ip-pi-e$ 

§ 233. (93) Sum-ma itinnu! bitam (94) a-na a-wi-lim i-pu-us-ma 
(95) Si-pf-ir-80 (96) la u&-te-is-bi-ma (97) igarum ik-tu-up (98) bandm 
$4-G [Column XX, r.] (1) i-na kasap ra-ma-ni-Si (2) igaram Su-a-ti 
(3) G-dan-na-an | 
_ § 234, (4) Sum-ma malahum (5) elip LX kurri (6) a-na a-wi-lim 
ip-hi (7) II Sikil kaspim (8) a-na ki-i8-ti-8G (9) i-na-ad-di-i8-Sum 

_§ 235. (10) Sum-ma malahum (11) elippam a-na a-wi-lim (12) ip- 

hi-ma (13) Si-pf-ir-Si (14) la u-tdék-ki-il-ma (15) i-na 84-at-tim-ma 


tpi; see note on § 228, line 56. 


THE CODE OF HAMMURAPI 451 


it, the boatman shall exchange (20) it or shall make it 
strong at his own expense and shall give a strong ship 
to (25) the owner of the ship. 

§ 236. If a man have given his ship to a boatman 
(30) on hire, and the boatman have been careless, have 
grounded the ship or have caused it to be lost, (35) the 
boatman shall render ship for ship to the owner. 

§ 237. If a man have (40) hired a boatman and a ship, 
and have freighted it with grain, wool, oil, dates, or any 
other kind of freight, and (45) that boatman have been 
careless and have grounded the ship or have lost what 
was in it, (50) the boatman shall render back the ship 
and whatever in it (55) he has caused to be lost. 

§ 238. If a boatman have grounded a man’s ship, and 
have refloated her, (60) he shall give money to the half 
of her price. 

§ 239. If a man have hired a boatman, he shall give 
him six GUR of corn (65) per year. 

§ 240. If a ship under way up stream have (70) struck 
a ship that is moving down stream and have sunk it, the 
owner of the ship whose ship was sunk shall (75) make a 


Sti-a-ti (16) elippum §Si-i (17) iz-za-bar (18) hi-ti-tam _ ir-ta-Si 
(19) malahum (20) elippam St-a-ti (21) i-na-kar-ma (22) i-na namkur 
ra-ma-ni-8t (23) i-dan-na-an-ma, (24) elippam dan-na-tam (25) a-na 
be-el elippim (26) i-na-ad-di-in 

§ 236. (27) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (28) elippu-Si (29) a-na malahim 
(30) a-na ig-ri-im (31) id-di-in-ma (32) malahum i-gi-ma (33) elippam 
ut-te-bi (34) i lu ub-ta-al-li-ik (35) malabum elippam (36) a-na be-el 
elippim (37) i-ri-a-ab 

§ 237. (38) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (39) malabam a elippam (40) i-gur- 
ma (41) Se’am Sipdtam Samnam suluppi (42) 0 a mi-im-ma Sum-St 
(43) 84 si-nim (44) i-si-en-8i (45) malahum 8t-i (46) i-gi-ma (47) elip- 
pam ut-te-ib-bi (48) & 84 li-ib-bi-84 (49) ub-ta-al-li-ik (50) malabum 
(51) elippam 84 ti-te-ib-bu-4 (52) 1 mi-im-ma (53) 84 i-na li-ib-bi-34 
(54) G-hal-li-ku (55) i-ri-a-ab 

§ 238. (56) Sum-ma malahum (57) elip a-wi-lim (58) t-te-ib-bi- 
ma (59) uS-te-li-a-48-S[i] (60) kaspam mi-si-i{I] Simi-8[4] (61) i-na-ad- 
di-i[n] 

§ 239. (62) Sum-ma a-wi-[lum] (63) malaham [i-gur] (64) VI [kur 
Se on ae i-na S4-n[a-at] (66) i-na-a[d-di]-is-[Sum] 

§ 240. (67) Sum-ma el[ip] (68) 84 ma-hi-ir-[tim] (69) elip 84 mu- 
fubl-id-el-pi-{tim} (70) im-ha-as-ma (71) ut-te-ib-bi (72) be-el elippim 
s4 elippu-St te-bi-a-at (73) mi-im-ma 84 i-na elippi-Sa hal-ku (74) 
i-na ma-har i-lim (75) t-ba-ar-ma (76) $4 ma-hi-ir-tim (77) $4 elip 


452 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


declaration before the god, of whatever he has lost in the 
ship, and the owner of the ship under way up stream 
which sunk the ship moving down (80) shall render to 
him his ship and whatever was lost. 


b. Unskilled Labor (§§ 241-277) 


§ 241. If a man have seized an ox for debt, he shall 
pay one third of a mina of silver. 

§ 242. (85) If a man have hired a working ox for one 
year, he shall pay four GUR of grain as its hire. 

§ 243. If a milch cow, he shall give (90) three GUR 
to its owner. 

§ 244. [Column XXI, r.] (1) If aman have hired an ox or 
an ass, and a lion kill it in the field, (5) it is the owner’s loss. 

§ 245. If a man have hired an ox, and through neglect 
or blows have caused (10) its death, ox for ox to the 
owner shall he render. 

§ 246. If a man have (15) hired an ox, and have 
crushed its foot or have cut its nape, ox for ox (20) to 
the owner shall he render. 

§ 247. If a man have hired an ox, and have caused the 
loss of its eye, (25) he shall pay one half its price to the 
owner. 


SA mu-uk-kf-el-pi-tim (78) t-te-ib-bu-ti (79) elippa-Si 0 mi-im-ma+4i 
hal-ga-am (80) i-ri-a-ab-Sum 

§ 241. (81) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (82) alpam a-na ni-pu-tim (83) it- 
te-pi (84) 4 mané kaspim i-s4-kal 

§ 242. (85) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (86) a-na Sattim I i-gur (87) idi 
GUD. DA. UR. RA (88) IV kur Se’im 

§ 243. (89) idi GUD. LID. UD. SAG (90) III kur Se’im a-na 
be-li-Sti (91) i-na-ad-di-in 

§ 244. [Column XXI, r.] (1) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (2) alpam iméram 
i-gur-ma, (3) i-na si-ri-im (4) néSum id-du-uk-8t (5) a-na be-lf-Si-ma 

§ 245. (6) 8um-ma a-wi-lum (7) alpam i-gur-ma (8) i-na me-gu- 
tim (9)t lu i-na ma-ha-zi-im (10) uS-ta-mi-it (11) alpam ki-ma 
alpim (12) a-na be-el alpim (13) i-ri-a-ab 

§ 246. (14) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (15) alpam i-gur-ma (16) Sép-8t is- 
te-bi-ir (17) U lu la-bi-a-an-St (18) it-ta-ki-is (19) alpam ki-ma alpim 
(20) a-na be-el alpim (21) i-ri-a-ab 

§ 247. (22) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (23) alpam i-gur-ma (24) ’in-Sd tb- 
tap-(pf)-id_ (25) kaspam mi-Si-il Simi-Si (26) a-na be-el alpim 
(27) 1-na-ad-di-in 


THE CODE OF HAMMURAPI 453 


§ 248. If a man have hired an ox, and have broken 
(30) its horn, cut off its tail, or have injured its nostril 
(lit., the place where the ring passes), (35) he shall pay a 
fifth (?) of its price. 

§ 249. If a man have hired an ox, and the god have 
struck it and it (40) have died, the man who hired the ox 
shall swear before the god and go free. 
® § 250. Ifasavage bull, (45) inhis charge, have gored aman 
and have caused his death, (50) that case has no remedy. 

-§ 251. If an ox given to goring belong to aman, and have 
shown (55) to him this vice that he is given to goring, but he 
have not bound up his horns, and have not shut up his ox, 
and (60) that ox have gored a man of gentle birth, and 
have killed him, he shall (65) pay one half of a mina of silver. © 

§ 252. If he be a gentleman’s slave he shall pay one 
third of a mina of silver. 

§ 253. If a man have (70) hired a man to oversee his 
field, and have furnished him with seed-grain, have in- 
trusted him (75) with oxen, and have contracted with 
him to cultivate that field, and that man have stolen the 
seed or the provender and it be found (80) in his hands, 
they shall cut off his hands. 


§ 248. (28) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (29) alpam i-gur-ma (30) karan-Su 
is-bi-ir (31) zibbat-zu it-ta-ki-is (32) 0 lu Sir pasumti-Su (33) it-ta- 
sa-ag (34) kaspam hamusti (?) Stmi-SUu (35) i-na-ad-di-in 

§ 249. (36) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (37) alpam i-gur-ma (38) i-lum im- 
ha-zu-ma (39) im-tu-ut (40) a-wi-lum S84 alpam i-gu-ru (41) ni-iS 
i-lim (42) i-za-kar-ma (43) t-ta-48-Sar 

§ 250. (44) Sum-ma alpum su-ga-am (45) i-na a-la-ki-Sti (46) a-wi- 
(47) ik-ki-ip-ma (48) uS-ta-mi-it (49) di-nu-um S0-G (50) ru-gu-um- 
ma-am (51) t-ul i-St 

§ 251. (52) Sum-ma alap a-wi-lim (53) na-ak-ka-p[{f]-m[a] (54) ki- 
ma na-ak-k[a]- -pu-G (55) ba-ab-ta-8i_ (56) U-Se-di-Sum-ma (57) kar- 
ni-sd (58) la u-Sar-ri-im (59) alap-8d la vi-sa-an-ni-ik-ma (60) alpum 
Sd-G (61) mar a-wi-lim (62) ik-ki-ip-ma (63) uS-[ta]-mi-it (64) mi8il 
{ma]né aie (65) i-[na]-ad-di-in 

§ 252. (66) (Sum-m]a warad a-wi-lim (67) 4 mané kaspim (68) i- 
na-ad-di-in 

§ 253. (69) Sum-ma a-wi-lum a-wi-lam (70) a-na pa-ni_ ekli- 
Su (71) G-zu-uz-zi-im (72) i-gur-ma (73) alda-am (74) [i-]ki-ip-3G 
ie taliph {i]p-ki-zum (76) [a-na e}klim e-ri-Si-im ti-ra-ak-ki-zu 
(77) [SJum-ma a-wi-lum SG-u (78) zéram t lu ukullém (79) i8-ri-ik- 
ma (80) i-na ga-ti-Su (81) it-ta-as-ba-at (82) ritta-Sa i-na-ak-ki-su 


454 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


§ 254. If he have taken the seed-grain, (85) starved 
the oxen, from the seed which he has hoed he shall 
restore. | 

§ 255. If he have (90) hired out the man’s oxen, or 
have stolen the seed, and have not made it grow in the 
field, they shall call that man to account and (95) he 
shall measure out 60 GUR of grain per GAN. 

§ 256. If he be not able to pay his compensation, they 
shall cause him to (100) remain in that field with the 
cattle. 

§ 257. If a man [Column XXII, r.] (1) have hired a 
field laborer, he shall give him eight GUR of corn per 
year, 

§ 258. (5) If a man have hired an ox-driver, he shall 
give him six GUR of corn per year. 

§ 259. (10) If a man have stolen a watering machine 
in a field, he shall give five shekels of silver to the owner 
(15) of ae watering machine. 

§ 260. If a man have stolen a watering bucket or a 
harrow (? plow), he (20) shall pay three shekels of silver. 

§ 261. If a man have hired a herdsman for the cows 
or a shepherd for the sheep, (25) he shall give him eight 
GUR of grain per year. 


§ 254. (83) Sum-ma alda-am (84) il-ki-ma as (85) i-te-en-ni-i8 
(86) ta-a (?)-na Se’im (?) 84 (?) im-ri-ru (87) i-ri-a 
§ 255. (88) Sum-ma alpi (89) a-wi-lim a-na ec (90) it-ta-di- 
in (91) U lu zéram if-ri-ik-ma (92) i-na eklim la uS-tab-si (93) wie 
lam Sti-a-ti (94) i-ka-an-nu-Si-ma (95) i-na eb[Grim 1] GAN. 
(96) LX ku[r] Se’im i-[m]a-ad-da-ad 
§ 256. (97) Sum-[ma] pi-ha-zu (98) _a-p[a]-lam la i-li-i (99) i-na 
eklim St-a-ti i-na alpi (100) 1m-ta-na-ds8-84-ru-su 
§ 257. (101) Sum-ma a-wi-lum [Column XXII, r.] (1) ikkaram (?) 
i-gur (2) VIII kur Se’im (8) i-na Sattim I (kam) (4) 1-na-ad-di-is-Sum 
§ 258. (5) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (6) LIB. GUD i-gur (7) VI kur Se’im 
(8) i-na Sattim I (kam) (9) i-na-ad-di-i8-Sum 
§ 259. (10) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (11) nartabam i-na ugarim (12) i8- 
ri-ik (13) V Sikil kaspim (14) a-na be-el nartabim (15) i-na-ad-di-in 
. § 260. (16) Sum-ma nartab TUK. KIN (17) lu makaddam 
(18) i&-ta-ri-ik (19) III Sikil kaspim (20) i-na-ad-di-in 
§ 261. (21) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (22) ndkidam a-na alpi (23) 0 séni 
(24) ri-im i-gur (25) VIII kur Se’im (26) i-na Sattim I (kam) (27) i- 
na-ad-di-is-Sum 


THE CODE OF HAMMURAPI 455 


§ 262. If a man, an ox, or a sheep (80) to [this section 
is defaced and six lines are wanting]. 

§ 263. If he have lost an ox or a sheep, which was 
given him, (40) ox for ox, sheep for sheep, shall he render 
to their owner. 

§ 264. If a herdsman, to whom (45) oxen or sheep 
have been given to pasture, (50) have received his hire, 
whatever was agreed, and his heart has been contented, 
yet has (55) diminished the cows, diminished the sheep, 
or lessened the birth rate, he shall (60) give offspring and 
produce according to his contracts. 

§ 265. If a herdsman, to whom oxen and sheep have 
been given (65) to pasture, have been dishonest or have 
changed their price, or have sold them, (70) they shall 
call him to account, and he shall (75) render to their 
owner cows and sheep tenfold what he has stolen. 

§ 266. If in a sheepfold a stroke of god have fallen, or 
a lion have killed, the herdsman shall declare himself 
innocent before the god and the owner of the fold shall 
face (80) the damage of the fold. 

§ 267. If a herdsman have been careless, and have 
brought about a loss in the fold, the shepherd shall 
make good the fault of the loss (85) which he have 


§ 262. (28) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (29) alpam t lu immeram (30) a-na 
QR [Six lines wanting.] 

§ 263. (37) Sum-ma a{lpam] t lu [immeram] (38) S4 in-na-ad-nu- 
[Sum] (39) tb-ta-al-lifik] (40) alpam ki-ma [alpim] (41) immeram 

i-ma [immeram] (42) a-na be-lfi-[Sd-nu] (43) 1-ri-a-[ab] 

§ 264. (44) Sum-ma [ré’Am] (45) $4 al[pd] (46) a lu sé{nt] (47) a- 
na rfi-im] (48) in-na-[ad-nju-Sum (49) idi-Si gfa-a]m (?)-ra-tim 
(50) ma-hi-ir (51) li-i[b-bJa-Si ta-ab (52) alpi (53) u[s-s]a-ab-bi-ir 
(54) séni (55) us-sa-ab-bi-ir (56) ta-li-it-tam um-ta-ti (57) a-na pi 
ri-ik-sa-ti-80 (58) ta-li-it-tam (59) u bi-il-tam (60) i-na-ad-di-in 

§ 265. (61) Sum-ma ré’fim (62) 84 alpt (63) t lu gént (64) a-na ri-im 
(65) in-na-ad-nu-Sum (66) t-sa-ar-ri-ir-ma, (67) Si-im-tam ut-ta-ak-ki- 
ir (68) 0 a-na kaspim (69) it-ta-di-in (70) G-ka-an-nu-Si-ma (71) a-du 
X-8t 84 i8-ri-ku (72) alpi (73) 0 séni (74) a-na be-li-Si-nu (75) i-ri-a-ab 

§ 266. (76) Sum-ma i-na tarbasim (77) li-pi-it ilim it-tab-8i (78) u 
lu néSum id-du-uk ré’Gm ma-har ilim (79) ti-ub-ba-am-ma (80) mi- 
ki-it-ti tarbasim (81) be-el tarbasim i-mah-har-Sd 

§ 267. (82) Sum-ma ré’(im i-gu-ma (83) i-na tarbasim pf-sa-tam 
uS-tab-8i (84) ré’Gm bi-ti-it pfi-sa-tim (85) 84 i-na tarbasim U-S4-ab- 


456 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


caused in the fold, and shall pay cows or sheep and give 
to the owner. 

§ 268. (90) If a man have hired an ox for threshing, 
twenty KA of grain is its hire. 

§ 269. If he have hired an ass for threshing, ten KA 
of grain (95) is its hire. 

§ 270. If he have hired a young animal for threshing, 
one KA of grain is its hire. 

§ 271. If a man have hired (100) oxen, a wagon, and a 
driver, he shall pay [Column XXIII, r.] (1) one hundred 
and eighty KA of grain per day. 

§ 272. If a man have hired a wagon (5) only, he shall 
pay forty KA of grain per day. 

§ 273. If a man have hired a laborer, (10) from the 
beginning of the year till the fifth month, he shall pay six 
SE of silver per day; (15) from the sixth month to the 
end of the year he shall pay five SE! of silver per day. 

§ 274. (20) If a man shall hire an artisan— 


(a) the wage of an artisan....... five SE of silver 
(25) (b) the wage of a brickmaker.... . five SE of silver 
(c) the wage of a tailor.......... five SE of silver 


1A Se was reo Of a shekel. 


ie (86) alpi 4 sé¢mi (87) (-84-lam-ma (88) a-na be-lf-Si-nu (89) i-na- 
ad-di-in 

§ 268. (90) Sum-ma a-wi-lum alpam (91) a-na di-a-Si-im i-gur 
(92) 20 kti Se’im idi-Su 

§ 269. (93) Sum-ma iméram (94) a-na di-a-Si-im i-gur (95) 10 ka 
Se’im idi-Sa 

§ 270. (96) Sum-ma lalA4m (97) a-na di-a-Si-im i-gur (98) I ka 
Se’im idi-8i 

§ 271. (99) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (100) alpi erikkam (101) 0 mu-tr- 
te-di-84 i-gur [Column XXIII, r.] (1) ina Gmim I (kam) 180 ka 
$e’im (2) i-na-ad-di-in 

§ 272. (3) Sum-ma a-wi-Jum (4) erikkam-ma (5) a-na ra-ma-ni-sa 
i-gur (6) i-na Gmim I (kam) 40 ké Se’im (7) i-na-ad-di-in 

§ 273. (8) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (9) (awil) agram i-gur (10) i8-tu ri-eS 
$4-at-tim (11) a-di ha-am-Si-im warhim(im) (12) VI SE kaspim 
(13) ina fmim I (kam) (14) i-na-ad-di-in (15) i8-tu §i-Si-im_ war- 
bim(im) (16) a-di ta-ak-ti-it 84-at-tim (17) V SE kaspim (18) i-na 
dmim I (kam) (19) i-na-ad-di-in 

§ 274. (20) Sum-ma a-wi-lum |(21) m4r ummAénim (22) i-ig-ga-ar 
(23) idi (awil)[. . .] (24) V SE kaspim (25) idi (awil)GAB A 
(26) V [SE kas]pim (27) ifdi (aw]il)KAD (28)[. . . SE] kaspim. 


THE CODE OF HAMMURAPI 457 
(d) the wage of a stone cutter .. . (30) SE of silver 


CG) MINeTWaAvelOl givens eifhete i las ek SE of silver 
CDRS NerWaPOsOlias Vaya nic nts ios: SE of silver 
(35) (g) the wage of a carpenter...... four SE of silver 


(h) the wage of a leather worker.four SE of silver 

(i) the wage of a ship builder... . (40) SE of silver 

(j) the wage of a builder............ SE of silver 

so much per day shall he pay. 

§ 275. (45) If a man have a (? ship), its hire is three 
SE of silver per day. 

§ 276. If he have hired a ship, sailing up stream, (50) he 

shall give two and a half SE of silver per day as its hire. 

§ 277. If a man have hired a ship of sixty GUR (ton- 

nage), (55) he shall give one sixth of a shekel per day 


as its hire. 
2. Slaves (§§ 278-282) 


§ 278. If a man have bought a male or female slave, 
and the slave have not completed (60) his month, and 
the bennu fever fall on him, he shall return him to the 
seller, and the buyer shall receive the (65) money which 
he paid. 

§ 279. If a man have bought a male or female slave, 
and there be a claim upon him, (70) his seller shall be 
responsible for the claim. 


(29) [idi purJkullim (?) (30)[. . . SE ka]spim (31)[idi . . J 
.. . (32). . . SEkalspim (33) [idi (awil)napp]ahim (34) [. . . 
SE ka]spim (35) [idi] naggdrim (36) IV (?) SE kaspim (37) idi SA 
(38) [. . .] SE kaspim (39) idi addubim (40)[. . .] SE kaspim 
(41) [idi] banim (42)[. . . SE ka]spim (48) [i-na Omim] I (kam) 
(44) [i-na-ad-d]i-in_ . 

§ 275. (45) [Sum-ma a-wli-lum (46)[. . .] i-gur (47) i-na dmim 
I (kam) (48) III SE kaspim idi-84 

§ 276. (49) Sum-ma ma-hi-ir-tam i-gur (50) II 4 SE kaspim idi-s4 
(51) i-na timim I (kam) (52) i-na-ad-di-in 

§ 277. (53) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (54) elip LX kurri i-gur (55) i-na 
tmim I (kam) (56) SeduSti (?) kaspim idi-84 (57) i-na-ad-di-in 

§ 278. (58) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (59) wardam amtam i-S4-am-ma 
(60) warab-8u la im-la-ma (61) bi-en-ni e-li-S0 (62) im-ta-ku-ut a-na 
na-di-na- (63) ni-Su ti-ta-ar-ma (64) S4-a-a-ma-nu-um (65) kasap i8- 
ku-lu (66) i-li-ki 

§ 279. (67) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (68) wardam amtam i-S4-am-ma 
(69) ba-ak-ri ir-ta-Si (70) na-di-na-an-8i (71) ba-ak-ri i-ip-pa-al 


458 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


§ 280. If a man have purchased a male or female 
(75) slave of a man in a foreign land, and if, when he 
come back to his own land, (80) the owner of the male 
or female slave recognize his male or female slave, if the 
male or female slave be natives, (85) without price he 
shall grant them their freedom. 

§ 281. If they be natives of another land, the pur- 
chaser shall declare (90) before the god the money which 
he paid for them, and the owner of the male or female 
slave shall (95) give to the merchant the money that 
he had paid and he shall receive his male or female 
slave. 

§ 282. If a slave have said to his master, “Thou art 
not my master,’ (100) they shall call him to account as 
his slave, and his master shall cut off his ear. 

§ 280. (72) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (73) i-na ma-at (74) nu-ku-tr-tim 
(75) wardam amtam 84 a-wi-lim (76) i8-ta-am (77) i-nu-ma (78) i-na 
li-ib-bu mAtim (79) it-ta-al-kam-ma (80) be-el wardim 0 lu amtim 
(81) lu warad-zu a lu amat-zu (82) t-te-id-di (83) Sum-ma wardum 
ti. amtum St-nu (84) m4rt ma-tim (85) ba-lum kaspim-ma (86) an- 
du-ra-ar-St-nu (87) i8-S4-ak-ka-an 

§ 281. (88) Sum-ma mart ma-tim S4-ni-tim (89) 84-a-a~ma-nu-ma 
(90) i-na ma-har i-lim (91) kasap i8-ku-lu (92) i-ga-ab-bi-ma (93) be- 
el wardim 0 lu amtim (94) kasap i8-ku-lu a-na tamkarim (95) i-na- 
ad-di-in-ma (96) lu warad-zu lu amat-zu i-pa-tar 

§ 282. (97) Sum-ma wardum a-na be-li-8d (98) u-ul be-li at-ta 
(99) ik-ta-bi (100) ki-ma warad-zu (101) i-ka-an-Si-ma (102) be-el- 
$0 G-zu-un-Si i-na-ak-ki-is 


EPILOGUE 


[Column XXTV, r.] (1) The righteous laws, which Ham- 
murapi, the wise king, (5) established, and confirmed to 
the land a just law and a gracious rule. Hammurapi, 
(10) the perfect king, am I. The people,’ whom Hllil 
presented to him, and whose rule Marduk gave me, 
(15) I was not careless of them, nor was I neglectful. 


1 Literally, the black-headed. 


[Column XXIV, r.] Di-na-a-at mi-Sd-ri-im 84 Ha-am-mu-ra-pi 
Sar-ru-um li-G-um (5) t-ki-in-nu-ma ma-tam ti-sa-am ki-nam ti ri- 
dam dam-ga-am w-84-as-bi-tu Ha-am-mu-ra-p{ (10) Sar-ru-um gi-it- 
ma-lum a-na-ku a-na salm4t kakkadim $4 (ilu) Illil i8-ru-kam 
ri-ti-zi-na (ilu) Marduk i-din-nam (15) t-ul e-gu a-bi u-ul ad-di 48-ri 


THE CODE OF HAMMURAPI 459 


A dwelling place of peace I provided for them. (20) I 
opened up difficult barriers, I made the light to stream 
over them. With the powerful weapon which Zamama 
and Nana (25) entrusted to me, with the keenness of 
vision which Ea assigned me, with the wisdom which 
Marduk gave me, (30) I drove out the enemies above 
and below, I made an end of fighting. To the land I 
brought prosperity, I made (35) the people to dwell in se- 
curity, I suffered no disturber among them. 

(40) The great gods have called me, and I am the 
shepherd that brings good, whose staff is (45) righteous, 
and my good shadow is spread over my city. In my 
bosom (50) I protect the people of Sumer and Akkad; 
under my protection I let their brethren (55) work in 
peace; in my wisdom I hide them, that the strong may 
(60) not hurt the weak, that orphans and widows may 
be protected in Babylon, the city of Anu and Bel may 
lift up (65) the head; in Hsagila, the temple whose foun- 
dations stand like heaven and earth. (70) To pronounce 
the justice of the land, to decide questions, to right the 
wrong, my precious words have I written (75) upon my 
monument, and established them before my image as 
king of righteousness. 

The king, who is (80) powerful among kings, am I. 
My words are well considered, my wisdom has not a 
Sti-ul-mi-im eS-te-i-Si-na-Sim_ pu-uS-ki wa-[48]-tu-tim (20) u-[p]i (!)- 
it-ti n{u-rja-am G-Se-zi-Si-na-Si-im i-na kakkim da-an-nim 8&4 (ilu) Za- 
ma-ma a (ilu) Innanna (25) i-84-at-li-mu-nim i-na hasisim $4 (ilu) 
En-ki i-Si-ma-am i-na li-i-tim 84 (ilu) Marduk id-di-nam (80) na- 
ak-ri e-li-i$ 0 34-ap-li-i8 az-zu-Uh ga-ab-la-tim t-bi-el-li Si-ir ma-tim 
u-ti-ib (35) ni-Si da-ad-mi a-bu-tr-ri t-Sar-bf-is mu-gal-li-tam t-ul 
EF ahaa Pay (40) ilX rabdtum ib-bu-t-nin-ni-ma a-na-ku-ma 

é’im mu-S4-al-li-mu-um 84 hattu-Si (45) i-Sd-ra-at si-li ta-bu- 
i a-na 4li-ja ta-ri-is i-na ut-li-ia (50) ni-Si mAt Su-me-rf-im 4 
Ak-ka-di-im t-ki-il i-na la-ma-zi-ia ah-hi-S4 (55) i-na S-ul-mi-im 
at-tab-ba-al-Si-na-ti i-na ne-me-ki-ia uS-tap-si-ir-Si-na-ti dan-nu-um 
en-S4-am (60) a-na la ha-ba-lim ekém almattim (?) 8t-te-St-ri-im 
i-na Babili(ki) Alim 84 Anum & Ill (65) ri-8i-8a G-ul-lu-t i-na E-sag- 
ila bitim 84 ki-ma 84-me-e 0 ir-si-tim i8d4-84 ki-na (70) di-in ma-tim 
a-na di-a-nim pu-ru-zi-e ma-tim a-na _pa-ra-si-im ha-ab-lim 8i-te- 
SG-ri-im a-wa-ti-ia Si-ku-ra-tim (75) i-na naré-ia 48-tur-ma i-na 
ma-har salmi-ia Sar mi-S4-ri-im ti-ki-in Sarrum 84 in Sarri(ri) (80) St- 


460 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS © 


rival. By the command of Shamash, (85) the great 
judge of heaven and earth, righteousness shall be estab- 
lished in the land. By the order of (90) Marduk, my 
lord, destruction shall not come upon my statue; in 
Esagila, which I love, shall my name [Column XXV, r.] 
(1) forever be had in remembrance. Let him who is 
(5) oppressed, but has a cause, come before my image 
as king of righteousness, (10) read my inscription, heed 
my precious words, (15) my monument shall make him 
to know his cause, he shall find justice, and make his 
heart merry. (He will say) (20) ‘““Hammurapi is a lord, 
who is a father unto his subjects, who has kept the 
(25) words of Marduk his lord, who has obtained the 
victory of Marduk above and (30) below, who has re- 
joiced the heart of Marduk, his lord, and brought peace 
(35) unto the people for all time, and set the land in 
order.’”’ Then shall he (40) pray with a full heart before 
Marduk, my lord, and Zarpanit, my lady, (45) and the 
protecting deities, the gods of entrance (50) of Esagila, 
within Esagila be favorable to his wishes before (55) Mar- 
duk, my lord, and Zarpanit, my lady. 

In the days that are (60) to come, forever and ever, 
the king who is in the land shall attend unto the words 





tu-ru a-na-ku a-wa-tu--a na-aS-ga li-ti-ti S4-ni-nam t-ul i-80 i-na 
ki-bf-it (lu) Sama& (85) da-a-a-nim ra-bi-im 84 Samé 0 ersetim mi- 
S4-ri i-na mAtim li-i’-te-p{ i-na a-wa-ai (90) (ilu) Marduk be-li-ia 
ti-zu-ra-tu-t-a mu-84-zi-kam a ir-Si-a i-na E-sag-ila $84 a-ra-am-mu 
Sui-mi i-na da-mi-ik-tim [Column XXV, r.] a-na da-ar li-iz-za-ki-ir 
a-wi-lum ha-ab-lum 84 a-wa-tam (5) i-ra-48-Si-i a-na ma-ha-ar 
salmi-ia Sar mi-S4-ri-im li-il-li-ik-ma nari (10) 84-at-ra-am li-i8-ta- 
as’-si-ma a-wa-ti-ia Si-ku-ra-tim li-i8-me-ma (15) nari a-wa-tam li- 
kAl-lim-80 di-in-8d li-mu-tr li-i[b]-ba-8d I[i-nJa-ap-pf-i8-ma (20) [Ha]- 
am-mu-ra-pi-mi be-lum 84 ki-ma a-bi-im wa-li-di-im a-na ni-Si 
i-ba-d3-80-1 (25) a-na a-wa-at (ilu) Marduk be-li-Si u8-ta-ak-ti-it- 
ma ir-ni-ti (ilu) Marduk e-li-i8 (30) XQ S4-ap-li-i8 ik-Si-ud li-ib-bi 
(ilu) Marduk be-l{-8d u-ti-ib 0 Si-ra-am ta-ba-am (35) a-na ni-8i a-na 
da-ar i-Si-im 0 ma-tam ué&-te-Se-ir da-ni-tam (40) li-ik-bi-ma i-na 
ma-har (ilu) Marduk be-lf-ia (ilu) Sar-pa-ni-tum be-el-ti-ia (45) i-na 
li-ib-bi-8ti ga-am-ri-im li-ik-ru-ba-am Se-du-um la-ma-zum i]t e-ri- 
bu-ut (50) E-sag-ila libitti E-sag-ila i-gi-ir-ri-e (mi(mi)-S4-am i-na 
ma-har (55) (ilu) Marduk be-li-ia (ilu) Sar-pa-ni-tum _be-el-ti-ia 
li-dam-mi-ku a-na wa-ar-ki- (60) a-at Gmi a-na ma-ti-ma Sarrum, 54 


THE CODE OF HAMMURAPI 461 


(65) of righteousness, which I have written upon my 
monument. (70) The law of the land, which I have 
given, the decisions which I have pronounced, he shall 
not alter, nor efface my image. (75) If that man have 
wisdom, if he wish to keep his land in order, he shall take 
heed to the words which I have written upon my monu- 
ment. (80) The procedure, the administration, and the 
law of the land, which I have given, the decisions which 
I have pronounced, this monument (85) will show unto 
him. He shall so rule his subjects, pronounce judgment, 
(90) give decisions, drive the wicked and evildoers from 
the land, and promote his people’s prosperity. 

(95) Hammurapi, the king of righteousness, whom 
Shamash has endowed with justice, am I. My words 
are well considered, (100) my deeds have no rival, ex- 
alted, noble (?), grand (?). They are for the wise, [Col- 
umn XXVI, r.] (1) a model, to attain unto glory. 

If that man give (5) heed to my words, which I have 
written upon my monument, do not (10) efface my law, 
do not deface my words, do not alter my monument, so 
may Shamash (15) prolong his reign, that he may rule 
his people in righteousness as he has mine, who am king 
of righteousness. 

If that man do not give heed to my words, (20) which 


i-na mAtim ib-ba-48-Si-t1 a-wa-a-at (65) mi-S4-ri-im 84 i-na naré-ia 
4S-tu-ru li-sur di-in ma-tim 84 a-di-nu (70) pu-ru-zi-e mAtim 84 
ap-ru-su a t-na-ak-ki-ir ti-zu-ra-ti-ia a u-84-zi-ik (75) Sum-ma a-wi- 
lum §t-t ta-Si-im-tam i-Sii-ma ma-zu Si-te-Su-ra-am 1-li-i a-na a-wa- 
a-tim 84 i-na naré-ia 48-tu-ru li-kul-ma (80) ki-ib-sa-am ri-dam 
di-in matim 84 a-di-nu pu-ru-zi-e matim 84 ap-ru-su na-ru-um St- 
(85) li-k4l-lim-Si-ma sa-al-ma-at ga-ga-di-8u li-i8-te-Se-ir di-in-Si-na 
li-di-in pu-ru-za-Si-na (90) li-ip-ru-uS i-na ma-ti-SG ra-ga-am v 
si-nam li-zu-th Si-ir ni-3i-80 li-ti-ib (95) Ha-am-mu-ra-pi Sar mi-8é- 
ri-im 84 (ilu) Samaé ki-na-tim i8-ru-ku-Sum a-na-ku a-wa-tu-t-a na- 
a8-ga (100) ip-Se-tu-ti-a S4-ni-nam u-ul i-S4-a e-la-a na-la-ha zi-im- 
ri-ga (105) a-na im-ki-im [Column XXVI, r.] a-na ta-na-da-tim &t- 
sa-a Sum-ma, a-wi-lum Sti-ti a-na a-wa-ti-ia $4 i-na naré-ia 48-tu-ru 
(5) i-kul-ma di-ni la ti-Sd-az-zi-ik a-wa-ti-ia la uS-te-pi (!)-el G-zu- 
ra-ti-ia (10) la u-na-ki-ir a-wi-lum $0-t ki-ma ia-ti Sar mi-84-ri-im 
(ilu) Samas hattu-Sd (15) li-ir-ri-ik ni-8i-84 i-na mi-84-ri-im_li-ri 
Sum-ma a-wi-lum §u-i a-wa-ti-ia (20) S4-i-na naré-ja 48-tu-ru 


462 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


I have written upon my monument, if he despise my 
curses, and fear not (25) the curse of the god, if he blot 
out the law which I have given, (30) deface my words, 
alter my images, blot out my name, and write (35) his 
own name, or on account of these curses commission 
another to do so—as for that man, (40) whether he be 
king, or lord, or patesi, or commoner, whatever name he 
bear, may (45) the great Anu, the father of the gods, 
who has established my reign, may he take from him the 
glory of royalty, break (50) his staff and curse his fate. 
May Ellil, the lord, who fixes destinies, (55) whose com- 
mand is not changed, who has made my kingdom great, set 
up a rebellion, which his hand cannot control, (and) make 
(60) the wind (?) of his downfall to blow upon his dwell- 
ing, may he fix as his destiny, a reign of sighs, (65) a 
short life, years of famine, darkness without light, 
(70) and sudden death. The destruction of his city, the 
scattering of his subjects, (75) the wresting away of his 
dominion, the blotting out of his name and memory in 
the land, may Bel (80) command with his powerful order. 

May Belit, the great mother, whose command is power- 
ful in Ekur, (85) the lady who has heard my wishes, in 
the place of justice and decision, make his (90) affairs 
evil before Ellil; may she put in (95) Ellil’s mouth, the 


IRM ee ar er en MLCT ete eth e 
la i-kul-ma ir-ri-ti-ia i-me-e3-ma (25) ir-ri-it j-li la i-dur-ma di-in 
a-di-nu up-ta-az-zi-is a-wa-ti-ia (30) uS-te-pi(!)-el u-zu-ra-ti-ja ut- 
ta-ak-ki-ir SG-mi ¥%4-at-ra-am ip-Si-it-ma (35) 8um-Su iS-ta-tar As- 
Sum ir-ri-tim Si-na-ti S4-ni-a-am-ma _u8-ta-hi-iz  a-wi-lum $u-a 
(40) lu Sarrum lu bélum lu is8akkum u lu a-wi-lu-tum 84 Si-ma-am 
na-bi-a-at (45) Anum ra-bu-um a-bu i-lf na-bu-t palé-ia melim 
Sar-ru-tim li-te-ir-8d (50) hattu-8t li-i8-bi-ir Si-ma-ti-Su li-ru-ur (ilu) 
Illil be-lum mu-Si-im Si-ma-tim (55) 84 ki-bf-zu la ut-ta-ka-ru 
mu-Sar-bu-t gar-ru-ti-ia te-Si la Sd-ub-bi-im (60) ga-ba-ra-ah 
ba-la-ki-8i = i-na = 8ti-ub-ti-Su li-S4-ap-pi-ha-d8-Sum palé ta-ne- 
hi-im (65) t-mi i-zu-tim 84-na-a-at bu-Sd-ab-hi-im ik-li-it la na- 
wa-ri-im (70) mu-ut ni-ti-il i-nim a-na Si-im-tim li-Si-im-Sum ha-la- 
ak Ali-Sd na-aS-pu-th ni-Si-Sd (75) Sar-ru-zu Si-pi-lam Sum-Si 
zi-kir-8G i-na ma-tim la ¥d-ub-S4-a-am i-na pi-Si kab-tim (80) l-ik- 
bi (ilu) Bélit ummum ra-b{-tum 84 ki-bi-za i-na Ekurrim kab-ta-at 
(85) rubatum mu-dam-mi-ga-at i-gi-ir-ri-ia a-Sar Si-ip-ti-im 0 pu- 
ru-zi-im i-na ma-bar (ilu) Illil (90) a-wa-zu li-li-mi-in $i-ul-pu-ut 
ma-ti-si ha-la-ak ni-Si-Si ta-ba-ak na-pi8-ti-8i ki-ma me-e (95) i-na 


THE CODE OF HAMMURAPI 463 


run of his land, the destruction of his people, the pouring 
out of his life like water! 

May Ea, the great prince, whose decrees (100) take 
precedence, the leader of the gods, who knows everything, 
who prolongs [Column X XVII, r.] (1) the days of my life, 
deprive him of knowledge and wisdom, lead him (5) into 
oblivion, lock up his rivers at their sources, and permit 
not grain, the life of the people, to grow (10) in his land. 

May Shamash, the great judge of (15) heaven and 
earth, who rules all living creatures, the lord of courage, 
break (20) his kingdom in pieces, grant him not his right, 
make his way disturbed, destroy the foundation of his 
troops, and (25) bring into his dreams evil omens of the 
uprooting of the foundation of his throne (80) and the 
ruin of his land. 

May the curse of Shamash sweep him away quickly, 
may he cut him off above (35) among the living; below, 
in the earth, may he deprive him (40) of water. 

May Sin, the lord of heaven, the father, who begat 
me, whose scimetar shines among the gods, take from him 
(45) crown and royal throne, and lay upon him heavy 
guilt and great sin, which (50) shall not depart from him. 
May he bring to an end the days, months, and years 
of his reign in sighs (55) and tears, may he multiply 


pi (ilu) Dhl Sar-ri-im li-84-48-ki-in (ilu) En-ki rubim ra-bi-um 84 
Si-ma-tu-su (100) i-na mah-ra i-la-ka apkal i-lf mu-di mi-im-ma 
Sum-Si mu-Sé-ri-ku [Column XXVII, r.] t-um ba-la-ti-ia uz-nam 
a ne-me-ga-am li-te-ir-3G-ma (5) i-na mi-Si-tim li-it-ta-ar-ru-Si 
nérati-Su i-na na-ak-bi-im li-is-ki-ir (10) i-na ir-si-ti-Si aSndn na- 
pi-i8-ti ni-Si a i-84-ab-Xi (ilu) Sama¥ da-a-a-nu-um ra-bi-um (15) 8A 
sd-me-e 1 ir-si-tim mu-uS-te-Se-ir S4-ak-na-at na-pf{-i8-tim be-lum 
tu-kul-ti (20) Sar-ru-zu li-is-ki-ip di-in-8G a i-di-in t-ru-Gh-8t li-3i 
iSdi um-ma-ni-Ssi (25) li-iS-hi-[e]l-zi i-na bi-ri-Si Siram lim-nam 84 
na-sa-ah iSdi Sar-ru-ti-Su (30) U ha-la-ak ma-ti-8u li-i$-ku-un-Sum 
a-wa-tum ma-ru-us-tum S84 (ilu) amas ar-hi-i$ i-ik-8i-zu 
e-li-iS (35) i-na_ ba-al-tu-tim  li-iz-zu-ah-si S4-ap-li-i8 i-na_ ir-si- 
tim etemmu-Su (40) me-e li-S4-as-mi (ilu) Sin be-el Sd-me-e ilum 
ba-ni-i 84 Se-ri-zu i-na i-lf Si-pa-a-at (45) agdm kussém Si Sar- 
ru-tim li-te-ir-84 ar-nam_ kab-tam Se-ri-zu. ra-bi-tam 84 i-na zu-um- 
ri-SG (50) la i-hal-li-ku li-mu-zu-ma timi(mi) warhi S4-na-a-at palé- 
Su i-na ta-ne-hi-im (55) 0 di-im-ma-tim li-S4-ak-ti kam-ma-al Sar- 


464 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 


the burdens of sovereignty, a life (60) like unto death 
may he fix as his destiny. 

May Ramman, the lord of fruitfulness, (65) the prince 
of heaven and earth, my helper, deprive him of the rain 
from heaven, and the water floods (70) from the springs, 
destroy his land in hunger (75) and want, thunder 
furiously over his city and make his land (80) into heaps. 

May Zammama, the great warrior, the first-born son of 
Ekur, (85) who goes at my right hand, break his weap- 
ons on the field of battle, turn his day into night, make 
(90) his enemy to triumph over him. 

May Ishtar, goddess of battle and conflict, who takes 
hold of (95) my weapons, my gracious protector, who 
loves my reign, curse his dominion with great fury in her 
(100) angry heart and turn his grace (105) into evil. 
[Column XXVIII, r.] (1) May she break his weapons on 
the field of battle and conflict. (5) May she create dis- 
order and rebellion for him; strike down his warriors and 
let the earth drink up (10) their blood. May she cast 
the bodies of his troops in heaps (15) upon the field. As 
for him, may she not grant him a life of pity, (but) give 
him into (20) the hand of his enemies, to bring him 
bound into the land of his enemies. 

May Nergal, (25) powerful among the gods, the war- 
ru-tim li-S4-ad-di-il-Si ba-la-tam (60) 84 it-ti mu-tim Si-ta-an-nu 
a-na_ Si-im-tim li-Si-im-Sum (ilu) Rammdénum be-el hegallim 
(65) gugal S4-me-e 0 ir-si-tim ri-zu-ti-a zu-ni i-na 84-me-e mi-lam 
(70) i-na na-ak-bi-im li-te-ir-8i ma-zu i-na hu-S4-ab-hi-im 0 bu-bu-tim 
(75) li-bal-li-ik e-li 4li-8d iz-zi-i8 li-is-si-ma ma-zu a-na til a-bu-bi-im 
(80) li-te-ir (ilu) Za-ma-ma kar-ra-du-um ra-bi-um mérum ri-eS-tu- 
um 84 Ekurrim (85) a-li-ku im-ni-ia a-Sar tam-ha-ri-im kakka-3i 
li-i8-bi-ir d-ma-am a-na mu-Si-im li-te-ir-Sum-ma (90) na-ki-ir-3t 
e-li-Si. li-i8-zi-iz (ilu) Innanna be-li-it tabizim 0 kablim pa-ti-a-at 
(95) kakki-ia la-ma-zi da-mi-ik-tum ra-i-ma-at palé-ia i-na li-ib- 
bi-84 (100) ag-gi-im i-na uz-za-ti-84 ra-bf-a-tim Sar-ru-zu_ li-ru-ur 
dam-ga-ti-8i (105) a-na li-im-ne-tim li-te-ir [Column XXVIII, r.] 
(li-te-ir) a-Sar tahazim 0 kablim kakka-8u li-iS-bfi]-ir (5) i-Si-tam za- 
ah-ma-d8-tam li-i8-ku-un-8um kar-ra-di-8u li-S4-am-ki-it (10) da-mi- 
$u-nu ir-si-tam li-i8-ki gu-ru-un 84-al-ma-at um-ma-na-ti-80 (15) i-na 
gi-ri-im li-it-ta-ad-di ummAén-3i rfi-mja-am a-i t-Sar-3i  Si-a-ti 
(20) a-na ga-at na-ak-ri-8i li-ma-al-li-Sd-ma a-na ma-at nu-ku-ur- 
ti-Si ka-mi-i8 li-ru-8G (ilu) Nergal (25) dan-nu-um i-na i-lf ga-ba-al 


THE CODE OF HAMMURAPI 465 


rior without a rival, who grants victory to me, may he 
bind up his subjects (30) with great power, as in strong 
vessel of reeds; (35) with his powerful arms beat him 
down, and break his members like an earthen image. 

(40) May Nintu, the exalted mistress of the lands, the 
mother of births, deny him a son; grant him (45) no 
name, and in the settlements of his subjects permit no 
heir to be born. 

(50) May Nin-karrasha, the daughter of Anu, who 
promises me grace, bring upon his members, in 
Ekur, a (55) terrible disease, an evil fever, sore wounds, 
which may not be healed, whose character (60) is un- 
known to the physician, which he cannot heal with 
bandages, which, like the sting of death, cannot be put 
away (65) till his life go away, and he lament over life’s 
power. 7 

(70) May the great gods of Heaven and Earth, the 
Anunnaki, all of them, (75) the Genius of the temple, 
and of the walls of Ebarra, cover with irresistible curses, 
him, his seed, his land, his army, (80) his subjects, and his 
soldiers. May Ellil curse him (85) out of his mouth with 
a mighty curse which cannot be altered, which (90) shall 
come speedily upon him. 


la ma-ha-ar mu-S4-ak-Si-du ir-ni-ti-ia i-na ka-8i-Si-84 (30) ra-bi-im 
ki-ma i-S4-tim iz-zi-tim 84 a-pi-im ni-Si-8é li-ik-me (35) in kakki-st 
dan-nim li-S4-ti-Si-ma bi-ni-a-ti-Sii ki-ma sa-lam ti-ti-im li-ih-pu-uS 
(40) (ilu) Nin-tu rubdtum si-ir-tum 84 ma-ta-tim ummum ba-ni-ti 
ablam li-te-ir-Sti-ma (45) Sti-ma-am a 1t-Sar-Si-Si i-na_ kir-bi-it 
ni-Si-Si. zér a-wi-lu-tim a ib-ni (50) (ilu) Nin-kar-ra-84 mdAarat 
Anim(nim) ga-bi-a-at dum-ki-ia i-na Ekurrim (55) mur-sa-am kab- 
tam asakkam li-im-nam zi-im-ma-am mar-sa-am S&4 la i-pa-d8-Se-hu 
4sim ki-ri-ib-SG (60) la i-lam-ma-du i-na zi-im-di la t-na-ab-bu-si 
ki-ma ni-Si-ik mu-tim la in-na-za-hu i-na bi-ni-a-ti-Su (65) li-84- 
gi-a-48-Sum-ma a-di na-pf{-i8-ta-8i i-bi-el-lu- a-na id-lu-ti-8i li-id- 
dam-ma-am (70) ili rabitum 84 84-me-e 0 ir-si-tim (ilu) Anunnaki 
i-na naphari-Si-nu (75) Se-id bi-tim libitti Ebarrim St-a-ti zér-Su 
ma-zu sdb-80 (80) ni-3i-SG t% um-ma-an-8t ir-ri-tam ma-ru-us-tam 
li-ru-ru ir-ri-tim (85) da-ni-a-tim (ilu) Ilil i-na pf-Si 84 la ut-ta-ak- 
ka-ru li-ru-ur-Sti-ma (90) ar-bi-i§ li-ik-Si-da-Si 


INDEX 


Abdi-Khiba of Jerusalem, let- 
ters of, 268-278 

Abishi, 207 

Abydenus on Sennacherib, 347 

Acco, Ashurbanapal at, 359 

Adad, identified with Ramman, 
147 

Adad-nirari III, 292; for intro- 
duction, see Shalmaneser III; 
Calah inscription, 305; Nebo 
statue, 307 

Adamu. See Adapa 

Adapa, myth of, 67 

Adini, 298 

Adoption, certificate of, 393 

Agade, city of King Sargon, 135 

Ai-ibur-shabu, 364 

Aleppo, 297 

Amarna, the Tell-el period, in- 
troduction, 252; discovery of 
letters, 252; Egypt at period 
of, 254; Syria and Palestine at 
period of, 258 

Amel-Ea. See Ur-shanabi 

Amel-Marduk (Evil Merodach), 
371 


Amenophis III, letter from 
Tushratta, 263 
Amenophis IV, letter from 


Burraburiash, 262 

Ammizaduga, king of Babylon, 
105 

Amraphel. 
246 

Amurrfi, 259 

Anshar, 4, 10, 13, 14, 16, 17 

Anu, 4, 6, 22, 26, 28 

Anunnaki, judges in Hades, 129 

Apamza, 289 

Apason (Apsu), 44 

Apsu, 10 

Arabia, campaign of Sennach- 
erib, 345; campaign of Esar- 
haddon, 353-357 

Arad-Sin, text of, 248 

Armenia, 310 

Aruru, as creator, 82 

Ashdod, Sargon against, 328 


See Hammurapi, 


466 


Ashur, identified with Anshar, 
54; god as creator, 57 

Ashurbanapal, 147; introduc- 
tion, 352; at Acco, 359 

Ashur-nadin-shum, king of Baby- 
lon, 212 

Ashurnazirpal, introduction to, 
283; annals of, 286 

Asia Minor, taken by Cyrus, 376 

Asshur-utir-asbat (Pitru), 295 

Astyages, 376 

Asushunamir, 127 

Azariah of Yaudi, 311 

Azazel, 196 


Babylonian Chronicle, 208 

Bad, the god identified with 
Ellil and others, 192 

Bel-ibni, king of Babylon, 212 

Belili, sister of Tammuz, 130 

Belshazzar, 374, 379 

Berossos, on early myths, 76; 
on early kings, 78; on the 
Deluge, 109; on destruction 
by fire, 112; on Neo-Baby- 
lonian period, 370 

Bir-idri of Damascus, 297 

Bit-Adini, 288 

Bit-Khumria, 320 

Borsippa, 161 

Boundary stone (Kudurru), 387 

Building inscription with cos- 
mology, 58 

Burraburiash, letter of, 262 

Byblus, letters from Rib Adda 
of, 265, 266 


Calah, capital of Assyria, 286, 
307 


Calno (Kullani), 311 

Canaan (Kinakhkhi), 259 

Carchemish, fall of, 325 

Certificate of Adoption, 393 

Chedorlaomer, 246 

Chronicle, early Babylonian, 
203; the Babylonian, 208 

Chronology, literature of, 240; 
materials of, 199 


INDEX 


Code of Hammurapi, introduc- 
tion, 395; literature, 397; 
translation, 398 

Contract of Marriage, 394 

Cosmogony, Babylonian, accord- 
ing to Damascius, 44 

Cosmology in a ritual, 44; Assy- 
rian, 53 

Creation, Assyrian text of, 54; 
Babylonian story of, 3; 
bilingual of, 47; of cattle and 
beasts, 50; river of, 60; sun 
and moon, 46; of world by 
Marduk, 47 

Croesus, king of Lydia, 376 

Cyaxares, king of Medes, 376 

Cyrus, introduction, 375; cylin- 
der of, 380; conquers Medes, 
374; king of Anshan, 376; 
takes Ecbatana, 376; con- 
quers Lydia, 376; governs 
Asia Minor, 376; takes Baby- 
lon, 377, 378 


Darius, king of Babylon, 219; 
chronicle written in his reign, 
219 

Deluge, according to Berossos, 
109; Fragment (Morgan), 104; 
Fragment (Hilprecht), 108. 
See Flood Story, another re- 
cension, 103 

Demons and Dragon, 60 

Demons, seven evil, 63 

Descent of Ishtar to Hades, 121 

Destruction by Fire, 112 - 

Doctrinal and Liturgical Texts, 
188 

Dragon and Demons, 60 

Dream, prayer for favorable, 
185 


Durgurgurru, city of, 183 


Ka (Nudimmud), 6, 14 

Ea and Atrakhasis, 113 

Eabani. See Engidu 

Ea-gamil, king of Country of 
Sea, 207 

Edoranchus, 79 

Egisshirgal, temple in Ur, 142 

Egypt, Esarhaddon against, 351, 
357; invasion by Nebuchad- 
rezzar, 363, 367 

Ellasar (Larsa), 245 

Ellil and the Labbu, 60 


467 


Ellil, identified with Bad, 192 

Eluleus (Luli), of Sidon, 335 

Ii-makhtila, temple in Borsippa, 
150 

Engidu, friend of Gilgamesh, 82 

Enmeduranki, 79 

Epic, Gilgamesh, 80 

Eponym, the Assyrian list, 219; 
the list with notes, 226; the 
chronicle, 236; fragment of 
eponym, 238 

Ereshkigal, wife of Nergal, 123 

Eri-Aku, inscription of, 248. See 
also Arad-Sin, 245, 246 

E-sagila, temple in Babylon, 
150, 161 

Esarhaddon, introduction, 349; 
Prism A, 353; Prism B, 355; 
campaign against Arabia and 
Egypt, 357; king of Babylon, 
215; invades Egypt, 217; cap- 
tures Memphis, 217; dies in 
Egypt, 218 

Ethical incantation, 170 

E-ulbar, temple of Ishtar, 375 

Evil-Merodach (Amel-Marduk), 
371 

E-zida, temple in Borsippa, 150_ 


Flood story, Babylonian, 90 


Gaza, Sargon against, 327, 331 

Gezer, tablets from, 279-281 

Giammu, 297 

Gilgamesh Epic, 80 

Gishdubar. See Gilgamesh 

Gods of the months, 194 

Gushea, identified with Ishtar, 
153 


Hades, descent of Ishtar to, 121; 
queen of, 123 

Hamath, Sargon against, 327 

Hammurapi, introduction, 243; 
inscriptions of, 248-252; code 
of, 395 

Hanno of Gaza, 322 

Hazael, king of Damascus, 290 

Herodotus on Sennacherib, 346 

Hezekiah, king of Judah, 336, 
343 

Historical texts, 241 

Hophra, king of Egypt, 361, 362 

Hoshea, king of Samaria, 312 

Hymns and Prayers, 139 


468 


Tlu-bi’di of Hamath, 324, 332 

Imkhuliu, evil wind, 26, ’29, 64 

Incantation against toothache, 
52; for childbirth, 114; with 
ethical contents, 170 

Irkalla, 121 

Irnini identified with Ishtar, 153 

Ishkur, name of Ramman, 147 

Ishtar, descent to Hades, 121; 
the goddess identified with 
others, 192; prayer to, 153 

Ishtar-Anunit, goddess, 375 

Ishtar-khundu, king of Elam, 
210, 212 

Israel, kingdom of, arises, 284 

Izdubar. See Gilgamesh’ 


Ja’udi, 311 

Jehoahaz (Ahaz), king of Judah, 
322 

Jehoiachin, king of Judah, 361 

Jehoiakim, king of Judah, 360 

Jehu, king of Israel, 290 

Jerusalem, letters from Abdi- 
Khiba of, 268-278; campaign 
against by Sennacherib, 340; 
siege by Nebuchadrezzar, 363 

Job, the Babylonian, 164 


Kalab-Ea. See Ur-shanabi 

Kal’at Shergat, site of Asshur, 58 

Kalbu, or Labbu, 61 

Kalneh (Kullani), 311 

Kandalanu (Ashurbanapal), 352 

Karkar. See Qarqar 

Kashtiliash, king of Kassites, 
207 

Kaushmalaka, 
322 

Khabiri, 259, 260 

Khaldia, kingdom of, 291, 309, 
310 

Khalman (Aleppo), 295, 297 

Khullushu, king of Elam, 212 

Khumbaba, warder of the cedar 
mountain, 84 

Khummakhaldash, king of Elam, 
215 

King List, the Babylonian A, 
201; the Babylonian B, 202 

Kings, early, 76, 78 

Kingu, 9, 12, 13, 21, 22, 28 

Kishar, 4 

Kudur-Mabuk, text of, 247 

Kudurru, boundary stone, 387 


king of Edom, 


INDEX 


Kullanhou, 311 

Kullani (Calno), 311 

Kurigalzu, king of Babylon, 394 

Kuturnankhundi, king of Elam, 
84 


agement king of Baby- 


Labba le Ellil, 60,-61 

Lachish, letter from, 278; Sen- 
nacherib at, 345 

Lakhamu, 3, 8, 20 

Lakhmu, a 20 

Larsa (Ellasar), 245 

Lebanon, Nebuchadrezzar 
365 

Legend of Sargon, king of Agade, 
135 


in, 


Literature of chronology, 240 

Liturgical and Doctrinal Texts, 
188 

Lubarna, king of Patin, 285 

Luli (Eluleus) of Sidon, 335 

Lydia, conquered by Cyrus, 376 


Manasseh of Judah, 349 

Marduk, 16, 25; creator of the 
world, 47; hymn to, 150 

Marduk, the god, identified with 
others, 193 

Marduk-nadin-shum, 292 

Marduk-zakir-shumu, 332 

Mari, king of Damascus, 292 

Marriage Contract, 394 

Matan-bi’l of Arvad, 322 

Mattaniah, king of Judah, 361 

Media, 310 

Menahem, king of Samaria, 316 

Merodach-baladan, king of Bab- 
ylon, 210; sends embassy to 
Hezekiah, 333; death of, 826 

Months, gods of, 194 

Mullil (Ellil), 148 

Mummu, 3, 4, 7 


Nabonassar, king of Babylon, 
208, 309, 313 

Nabonidus, introduction, 371; 
inscription from clay cylin- 
ders, 378 

Nabopolassar, king of Babylon, 
394 

Nabunadinzer, 313 

Nadinu, king of Babylon, 209 

Nannar, identified with Sin, 142 


INDEX 2 


Naphtali, 321 

Naram-Sin, king of Akkad, 375 

Neb-maat-Ra (Amenophis IIT), 
256 

Nebuchadrezzar, introduction, 
360; East India House in- 
scription, 364; in the Lebanon, 
365; campaign against Egypt, 
367; building inscription, 368; 
western campaign, 369 

Nergal and Ereskigal, 131 

Nergal-shar-usur, king of Baby- 
lon, 372 

Nergal-ushezib, king of Babylon, 

213 


Nimmuria (Amenophis ITT), 256 
Nin-igi-azag as creator, 50 
Nisir, the mountain, 97 
No-return, land of, 121 
Nudimmud (Ea), 4 


Oannes, 77, 78 
‘Opartes, 79 
Otiartes. See Opartes 


Panammu of Sam/al, 322 

Pantheon, the, 189 

Paradise story influenced by 
Adapa myth, 69 

Patin, 285, 289 

Pekah, king of Samaria, 312 

Pitru, 295 

Polyhistor on Sennacherib, 347 

Poros (Pulu), 308 

Prayer for a favorable dream, 
185 

Ptolem my. canon of, 239 

Pulu ( iglathpileser ITI), 308 

Puzur-Amurri, sailor, 94 


Qargar (Apameza), 148, 289, 295 


Rahab, 61 

Raising of the hand, prayer of, 
153 

Ramman, hymn to, 147 

Rapikhu (Raphia), 324 

Reson. See Rezon 

Restoration to divine favor, 
prayer for, 178 

Revelation, primitive, 76 

Rezon, king of Damascus, 284, 
317 

Rib-Adda, letters of, 265, 266 


469 


Sabbath, the Babylonian, 189 

Sam/al, 311 

Samaria, fall of, 323, 331 

Sammuramat (Semiramis), 307 

Samsu-iluna, 206 

Sangar, king of Carchemish, 295 

Sanipu of Bit-Amman, 322 

Sargon I, legend of king, 135 

Sargon II, chronicle concern- 
ing, 203; campaign against 
Merodach-baladan, 210, 211; 
introduction, 323; takes Sa- 
maria, 323; attacks Merodach- 
baladan, 324; invades Urartu, 
324; conquest of Samaria, 326; 
campaign against Hamath 
and Gaza, 327; stone inscrip- 
tion from Calah, 327; cam- 
paign against Ashdod, 328; 
cylinder inscription, 328; cam- 
paigns against Samaria, ‘Gaza, 
and Hamath, 331 

Sarpanitum, wife of Marduk, 151 

Scapegoat, the, 196 

Semiramis, 307 

Sennacherib, introduction, 332; 
campaign against Jerusalem, 
340; summary of western cam- 
paign, 344; at Lachish, 345; 
last campaign against west, 
345; Herodotus on campaign 
of Sennacherib, 346; Polyhis- 
tor and Abydenus on Sen- 
nacherib, 347 


Seven evil demons, legend. of 
the, 63 
Shalmaneser III, introduction 


to, 288; Obelisk inscription, 
293ff.: Monolith inscription, 
294ff. ; : Bull inscription, 297ff.; 
Berlin inscription, 298; An- 
nalistic fragment, 303 

Shamash-ditana, 207 

Shamash-shum-ukin, 352 

Shamshi-Adad IV, 292 

Sharru (Marduk), 95 

Shurpu, an incantation series, 
170 

Sib’e of Egypt, 324 

Siduri-Sabitu, 38 

Sin, hymn to, 141 

Sin-idinnam, ‘letters from Ha- 
murapi, 248f, 

Sin-liki-unnini, poet, 81 

Substitution, doctrine of, 195 


470 . 


Tabi-utul-Ellil, 164 

Tammuz, hymn to, 179, 182 

Tauthe (Tiamat), 44 

Tell-el-Amarna, 131 

Tell-el-Hesy (Lachish), 261 

Tema, 374 

Tiamat, 3, 4, 5, 7, 10, 13, 14, 20, 
22, 28, 29 

Tiglathpileser III, introduction, 
308; annals, 313; western 
campaign, 317; small inscrip- 
tion, 320; Nimroud Tablet, 
322 

Tishpak, slayer of dragon, 62 

Toothache, incantation against, 
52 

Tushratta, letter of, 263 

Tyre, siege by Nebuchadrezzar, 
363 


Ukinzer, 209, 313 
Ulam-Buriash, 207 


INDEX 


Ummanigash, king of Elam, 209, 
210 

Ummu-Khubur, 8, 11, 20 

Ungi, 310 

Upshukkinaku, 19 

Urartu, kingdom of, 291, 325 

Ur-shanabi, 89 

Uruk, city of Gilgamesh, 81 

Ut-napishtim, 89, 90 

Uvakhshatara (Cyaxares), 376 


Wisdom literature, fragment of, 
164, 175 


Xisuthros, 110, 111 


Yau-bi’di of Hamath, 324, 332 
Yaudi, 311 


Zabibé, queen of Arabia, 316 
Zedekiah, king of Judah, 361 


ILLUSTRATIONS 


471 


PLATE NO. 1 


Fragment of the First Tablet of Creation. British Museum, K. 5419 
C. Size of the original, 3% by 1% inches. It is translated pages 3-10. 
Photograph by W. A. Mansell & Co., London. 





{EVERSE 


‘PEATE LOL 


473 


PUAT EH NO?2 


The Second Tablet of Creation. British Museum, Number 40,559. 


It is translated pages 10-16. 
Photograph by W. A. Mansell & Co., London. 


ithe se 2e- 


ge itt 
Fn oping tend TE 


pee, eee 
iO OD 


* 





REVERSE 


PLATE No. 2 
475 


PEA EaNO 25 


The Third Tablet of Creation. British Museum, Number 93,017. 
It is translated pages 16-24. 
Photograph by W. A. Mansell & Co., London. 





REVERSE 


Piate No. 3 
477 


PLATE NO. 4 


The Fourth Tablet of Creation. British Museum, Number 93,016. 
It is translated pages 24-32. 
Photograph by W. A. Mansell & Co., London. 


pei 


= ers = ; 





REVERSE 
PLATE No. 4 


479 


PLATE NO. 5 


The Fifth Tablet of Creation. British Museum. Size of the original 
28, by 1% inches, K. 3567 joined to K. 8588. It is translated pages 
32-36. 

Photograph by W. A. Mansell & Co., London. 





REVERSE 


PLATE No. 5 
481 


PEA TESNOS6 


The Sixth Tablet of Creation. British Museum, Number 92,629. It 
is translated pages 36, 37. 
Photograph by W. A. Mansell & Co., London. 





REVERSE 


PLATE No. 6 
483 


PEA NO ser 


The Seventh Tablet of Creation. British Museum K. 8522. Size of 
the original, 3% by 2% inches. It is translated pages 38-44. 
Photograph by W..A. Mansell & Co., London. 





REVERSE 
PEATRONOS +7 
485 


PLATE -NO?8 


Conflict between a god, as the representative of Cosmos, anda horned 
dragon, as the representative of Chaos. In the early mythology it was 
Ellil who thus destroyed the dragon. In the later mythology it was 
Marduk who assumed this role, and when the Hebrews caught up these 
mythological ideas the role of destroyer was taken by Jahweh. See 
Psalm 89. 8-12, and compare Rogers, Religion of Babylonia and Assyria, 
New York, 1908, pp. 133, 134. 

The original is in the British Museum. Limestone slabs, Numbers 
28 and 29. 

Illustration from L. W. King, Babylonian Religion and Mythology, 
London, 1903, by kind permission of Messrs. Kegan Paul, Trench, 
Trtibner & Co., Ltd. 


8 ON GLvTd 





487 


PLATE. NO. 9 


The Story of the Deluge. Assyrian clay tablet in the British Museum, 
K.2262 + K. 2602 + K. 33217 -b&k. 4486 -- Sm. 21861) Sizesonne 
orizinal, 8'4 by 5% inches. Obverse. It is translated pages 90-101. 

Photograph by W. A. Mansell & Co., London. 


6 


ON GLvIg 








PLATE NO. 10 


The Story of the Deluge. Reverse. 
Photograph by W. A. Mansell & Co., London. 


0 


T 


ON SLVIg 





49] 


PEA THAN @) sie 


The Story of the Deluge. Assyrian clay tablet in the British 
Museum. Size of the original, 53 by 54% inches. Obverse. This 
tablet is, in part, a duplicate of that shown in Plate No. 10. 

Photograph by W. A. Mansell & Co., London. 


Aye haga 
Fog werent 
Nate ed mee Ay 
jaf ff * Pe ee Fr 


Do ees 
we 


ied Mew 


Bed cee ia 


yea Lar hartge GOO 
146 Pee ie, 


pee Es 
seep aie 


of spe pois 
Fee pbb aE. 


Aecpaxtin opa pape 
[pence rr bee he 


Lokeninde 
AD, atl 14 


te etenerty 
iets th 


(ZG, 


. Feige yt 
Co Eubvair ein 


SS tes hcl 
pee 9 


PLATE No. 11 


493 


Sudha 
~ Ye pr, 
homes 





PLATES NO- 12 


The Story of the Deluge. ° Reverse. 
Photograph by W. A. Mansell & Co., London. 





Prate No«12 


495 


PLATE NO. 13 


Assyrian representation of Gilgamesh, depicted as strangling a lion 
Found by Botta at Khorsabad. See Botta et Flandin, Monument de 
Ninive, Vol. 1, Plate 41. Now preserved in the Louvre, Paris. 

Illustration reproduced from Minive und Babylon, von Carl Bezold, 
Ste Auflage, Leipzig, 1909. 





Puate No. 13 
497 


PLATE NO. 14 


Seal Cylinders. 


Figure 1. Seal cylinder depicting scenes from the Gilgamesh Epic, 
representing Gilgamesh and Engidu in conflict with the lion -and the 
bull. 

Figure 2. Seal cylinder depicting a scene from the Gilgamesh Epic. 
Gilgamesh is journeying by boat to the underworld, where he meets 
Ut-napishtim. 

Figure 3. Seal cylinder depicting Ut napishtim in his ship (the ark), 
portrayed as a house-like structure surrounded by wavy lines to repre- 
sent water. 

Illustrations from Cyrus, von Ernest Lindl, Miinchen, 1903. 





PLATE No. 14 
Figure 1. Figure 2. Figure 3. 


499 


PUA TE SN@ 285 


The Descent of Ishtar to Hades. Assyrian clay tablet in the British 
Museum. Size of the original, 97% by 3% inches. Obverse. It is 
translated pages 121-131. 

Photograph by W. A. Mansell & Co., London. 


e f yg BG ' 
eo pee a 





PLATE No. 15 
501 


PEATE -NO=16 


The Descent of Ishtar to Hades. Reverse. 
Photograph by W. A. Mansell & Co., London. 


oe Fed gee rk ty he ptete Lime 9 
AE yihoren Mor gs i iE lee Be ee per 
afters prem er EP par Per Pwrthd £EF  & f if 
sete 6 cal ieaeae is 
ee 15 sok thn ae — 
p98 alpine sant serpy spies prey eae: 
ss gated visdatohaabhad gers ies e ; 


t for 
Arr IOET ot 
Br, ‘ E ee 

$ rps irrer eres ere 
ae oe pie Rete 


tiled 


~ 
ete PP Mgt yepe 
PINE Tm TT ITE! St tisnp her CE ft 
eprint STROLLS Bed ae oP itcke 
$e? RE bo Chae s 
BOM AOTE rere 


a 


CP a ae ee 
ies eee £ 


eeeatigl! ee 
pistes = Seen pope Eo pas 


at oi tase 
F sataneenenaasedinces Ae: vee 





PLATE No. 16 


503 


PISA Peay Ges lez. 


Seal Cylinders, which were used by the Babylonians to certify doc- 
uments. The seal was rolled over the clay while still soft and left the 
impression which is here shown. 

Figure 1. Babylonian cylinder seal of the reign of Ur-Engur, king 
of Ur about 2500 B. C. It is inscribed with an address to the king 
and with the name of its owner. The scene represents Sin, the moon 
god, seated, to whom a worshiper, probably Khaskamer, the owner of 
the seal, is being introduced. British Museum, Number 89,126. 

Figure 2. Persian cylinder seal depicting Darius, king of Persia 
(521-485 B.C.), hunting lions in a palm plantation. Above is the em- 
blem of the god Ahuramazda, and at the end is the king’s name and 
titles in Persian, Susian, and Babylonian. British Museum, Number 
89,132. 

Figure 3.. Babylonian cylinder seal, probably about 2500 B C., 
inscribed with the name of Adda the scribe as its owner. On the left 
is the. goddess Ishtar with a bow and at her feet a lion; between the 
mountains is Shamash rising, or setting. British Museum, Number 
89,115. 

The illustrations are from A Guide to the Babylonian and Assyrian 
Antiquities. 2d Edition, 1908. By permission of the Trustees of the 
British Museum. 





abs 


PLATE No 


505 


PEALE SN OSES 


Seal Cylinders. 

Figure 1. Seal cylinder depicting the goddess Ishtar, with the bow in 
her hand, and the Venus star above her head. 

Figure 2. Seal cylinder formerly incorrectly supposed to represent 
the Babylonian tradition of the temptation. 

Figure 3. Seal cylinder depicting two women picking dates from 
the palm tree. The crescent, symbol of the moon god Sin, appears 
between two of the figures. 

Illustrations from Cyrus. von Ernest Lindl, Miinchen, 1903. 





































































































PLATE No. 18 
Figure 1. Figure 2. Figure 3. 


507 


PLATE NO. 19 


Shamash, the sun god, in his shrine. Stone tablet of Nabu-pal- 
iddin, king of Babylonia (about 885-854 B.C.). The god is represented 
as seated within his shrine, in front of which is his symbol, before 
which are three figures, the first a priest conducting the king, Nabu- 
pal-iddin, who is second, and isinturn followed by the goddess A, who 
intercedes for the king. This beautiful slab, 1114 by 7 inches, was 
found in an earthenware casket at Sippar by Hormuzd Rassam and is 
now in the British Museum. 

Illustration from Rassam, Asshur and the Land of Nimrod, with an 
introduction by Robert W. Rogers, Cincinnati, 1897. 








| mm Piate No. 19 


BEALE ING 220 


Statue of the god Nabu. This statue was one of four made by Bel- 
tarsi-iluma, governor of the city of Calah, and dedicated to the god 
for the purpose of securing a long life to the King Adad-nirari IV and 
his mother Sammuramat (Semiramis). For the translation of the text 
which belts the statue see page 307. The statue was discovered by 
Hormuzd Rassam in the mound of Nimroud, the site of ancient Calah. 
See Rassam, Asshur and the Land of Nimrod, with an introduction by 
Rober W. Rogers, Cincinnati and New York, 1897. Illustration taken 
from this book. 





PLATE No. 20 
511 


PEATE INO = 1 


Babylonian Demons. Now preserved in the British Museum. 
Illustration from The Devils and Evil Spirits of Babylonia, London, 
1903, by kind permission of Luzac & Co. 





PLATE NO. 22 


Clay tablet containing a Babylonian Chronicle, now preserved in 
the British Museum (Number 92,502). It is translated pages 208-219. 

Illustration from A Guide to the Babylonian and Assyrian Antiquities. 
2d Edition. London, 1908. By permission of the Trustees of the 
British Museum. 





PLATE No. 22 


515 


PLATENO. 23; 


Building brick stamped with an inscription of Kudur Mabuk, trans- 
lated pages 247, 248. It is preserved in the British Museum, 
Number 900,541. ae 

Photograph by W. A. Mansell & Co., London. 








PLATE No. 23 


D17 


RUA LESNOe 24. 


Bronze figure, canephore, of Arad-Sin (Eri-Aku), king of Larsa. 
British Museum, Number 91,144. 
The illustration is from A Guide to the Babylonian and Assyrian Antiq- 


uities. 2d Edition, 1908. By permission of the Trustees of the British 
Museum. 





. 24 


PLATE No 


9 


1 


5 


BEATESNO@25 


Relief from a Theban grave now in Berlin Museum, depicting 
Amenophis IV. See page 252f. 

Illustration from Alfred Jeremias, Das Alte Testament im Lichte des 
Alten Orients, Leipzig, 1906, p. 307. 





PLATE No. 25 


521 


PLATENOS26 


Ikh-en-Aton (Amenophis IV), with his wife Nefertiti (Tatukhepa) 
and his six daughters, sacrifices to the Solar Disk, whose rays stream 
toward him, each ray terminating in a hand. The inscriptions give 
only the names and titles of the divine principle thus worshiped, and 
of the members of the royal family. 

The illustration is from Adolf Erman, Aegypten und zgyptisches Leben 
im Altertum, Tubingen, n. d. I, p. 76. 











i ive He 





See a 


I eens 


(ulesees 





. —— 





facil 





pees he : 





O% Cas)! i 


WRs se e)e ball 


aa ae tare 


fio Ifo 
See? aay © 











PLatE No, 26 


523 


BCA ENG 227 


Relief from Tell-el-Amarna in. Berlin Museum, depicting Amenophis 
IV and his family. 

Illustration from Alfred Jeremias, Das Alte Testament im Lichte des 
Alten Orients, Leipzig, 1906, p, 308. 





525 


PLATE No. 27 


= 


PLATE NO. 28 


Clay tablet, measuring 83, by 4% inches, from Tell-el-Amarna, 
containing a letter from Tushratta, king of Mitanni, to Amenophis III, 
king of Egypt, and preserved in the British Museum (BU. 88-10- 
13, 70). It is not the same as the letter translated on pages 263, 264, 
though with somewhat similar contents. 

Illustration from A Guide to the Babylonian and Assyrian Antiquities. 
2d. Edition, London,. 1908.- By permission of the Trustees of the 
British Museum. 





PLATE No. 28 


527 


» 


PLATE NO. 29 


Figure 1. Tablet from the Tell-el-Amarna collection. One of the 
letters of Abdi-Khiba, of Jerusalem, now preserved in the Royal 
Museum of Berlin. For translations, see page 268f. (Photograph 
supplied by W. A. Mansell & Co.) 

Figures 2 and 3. Basalt statue of Shalmaneser III (859-825 B. C.), 
found by the Deutsche Orient Gesellschaft December 18,1903, east of the 
zikkurat of the city of Asshur, the ancient capital of Assyria. When 
complete the statue measured about 2% metres in height. The beard 
shows well the typical Assyrian plaited treatment. The belt contains 
two dirks, and suspended about the neck is a cord with astrological 
symbols, of which we may still discern Shamash (the sun’s disk with 
four cross-formed sun’s rays and four narrow flames), the corona, and 
Ishtar (the sun’s disk with eight rays). The text which covers the 
statue is translated on pages 298, 299. 

Illustration from Mitteilungen der Deutschen Orient Gesellschaft, No. 21, 
March, -1904, pp. 40, 41. 





529 


PLATE No. 29 


igure 3. 


Figure 2. 


igure 1. 


PE ATEN Gy st) 


Colossal figure from the doorway of the palace of Ashurnazirpal, 
king of Assyria (885-860 B. C.), excavated at Calah in 1847 by Sir 
Austin Henry Layard, and now in the British Museum. The figure is 
composite, with the head of a man, the wings of an eagle, and the 
body of a lion. 

Photograph by W. A. Mansell & Co,, London. 





PLATE No. 30 
531 


PLATE. NO; 31 


Obelisk of Shalmaneser III (859-825 B. C.) found in the central 
building at Nimroud (Calah) and now in the British Museum. It is 
beautifully inscribed on all four sides with an account of the expedi- 
tions of the king during thirty-one years of his reign. On the four 
sides there are in all twenty small reliefs in five series, each series 
containing four portions of a scene representing the payment of tribute 
of a certa'‘n country. The relief at the top of each side forms one 
series, the second relief, on each side, forms another, andsoon. The 
scenes are as follows. 

1. The tribute of Shua of Gilzan. 

. The tribute of Jehu of the land of Omri (Israel). 
. The tribute of the land of Musri. 
. The tribute of Marduk-apal-usur of the land of Sukhu. 

. The tribute of Kalparuda of Patin. 
merenian from Assyrian Sculptures, Il, Kleinmann & Co. -» London. 


ON & WN 


— 





PLATE No. 3 


533 


BEALE ONOZ32 


Obelisk of Shalmaneser III (859-825 B. C.), enlargement of the 
upper four reliefs on one side. The relief here shown as the first 
represents Shalmaneser. receiving the submission of Jehu, king of 
Israel. The signs visible beneath this relief contain the words: ‘‘Trib- 
ute of Jehu, of the land of Omri: silver.’’ For the translation of the 
entire legend, which continues upon the three remaining sides of the 
Obelisk, see page 304. 

Illustration from Assyrian Sculptures, 11, Kleinmann & Co., London. 





PLATE No; 32 


535 : 


PEASE SN@ 3 


Monolith of Shalmaneser III, inscribed with an account of his cam- 
paigns, portions of which are translated pages 294ff. British Museum. 

The illustration is from Carl Bezold, Minive und Babylon, 3te Auflage, 
Leipzig, 1909. 





PrLATH Noe 33 
537 


PEAT EON@s 32 


Stele of Shalmaneser III carved out of the native rock on the bank 
of Dog River (Nahr el-Kelb, the Lykos of the Greeks) north of Beirut. 
On the right of the picture is shown the large stele of Rameses II 
(1292-1225 B.C.), king of Egypt, whose See ie the Assyrian king 
followed in setting up this memorial, 

The illustration is from Carl Bezold, Ninive und Babylon, 3te Auflage, 
Leipzig, 1909. 





PLATE No. 34 
539 


PLA TESN@ 235 


Portion of aclay tablet, 934 by 7 inches, with an inscription of Tiglath- 
pileser IV, king of Assyria (745-727 B. C.), and generally known as the 
Nimroud tablet. A portion of it is translated on page 322, containing 
the mention of Ahaz, king of Judah—the first mention of Judah in the 
Assyrian inscriptions. The original is preserved inthe British Museum, 
and is numbered K. 3751. See Bezold’s Catalogue, Il, page 561, and 
note that in the Guide to the Babylonian and Assyrian Antiquities, 2d 
Edition, 1908, p. 59, the number is incorrectly given as K. 2751, so 
also in Mansell’s Catalogue, p. 13. 

Photograph by W. A. Mansell & Co., London. 


GE ‘ON GL 


VI 


d 





541 


PLEA EE NO236 


Six-sided baked clay prism of Sennacherib, king of Assyria (704- 
682 B.C.), preserved in the British Museum, Number 91,032, and pop- 
ularly known as the Taylor Cylinder. The illustration shows the first 
three columns, and the portion translated on page 340f. begins in 
column II, line 34, beginning after the line visible in the illustration 
nearly half way down the middle column. 

Photograph by W. A. Mansell & Co., London. 





PLATE No. 36 
543 


PEATE AN@ 237 


Limestone slab with relief depicting the siege of Lachish by the 
troops of Sennacherib, king of Assyria (704-682 B. C.). . 

Illustration from Assyrian Sculptures, V, H. Kleinmann & Co., 
London. - 


Cl 


L 


Wid 





545 


PUATESNORS3S 


Sennacherib at Lachish (701 B. C.). A relief representing the king 
seated upon his portable throne, which has been set near some vines 
and fig trees outside the city. His officers are reporting to him the 
events of the siege, and behind them are the representatives of the 
conquered city. The four lines of cuneiform text in front of the king 
are translated on page 345. 

Photograph by W. A. Mansell & Co., London. 


ON OL 


Wid 





547 


PLATE NO?39 


Relief from the top of a Kudurru, or boundary stone, containing a 
portrait of Merodach-baladan, king of Babylon, who is represented in 
the act of conferring title to landed property upon one of his nobles. 
Above the king’s head is a two-line inscription: ‘‘The portrait of Mer- 
odach-baladan, king of Babylon.’’ Atthe top is a series of symbols of 
gods, representing (from left to right) (1) Nabu, (2) Ninkharsag, or 
Ninlil, (3) Ea, and(4) Marduk. The stone is now in the Berlin Mu- 
seum (V. A. 2663), 

The illustration is from Carl Bezold, Ninive und Babylon, 3te Auflage, 
Leipzig, 1909. 





549 


PLATE NO. 40 


Diorite stele of Esarhaddon, king of Assyria (680-668 B.C.), found 
at Sinjirli and now in the Berlin Museum. It is the largest Assyrian 
monolith yet discovered, measuring 3.46 meters in height and 1.35 
meters in width. Above and in front of the king’s head are a number 
of symbols of gods which, beginning at the left, represent (1) Bearded 
figure, Ashur; (2) Goddess on lion, Belit; (3) Ellil, with hands extended 
and riding on an animal; (4) Ramman, with lightning in left hand. 
The second group by the king’s hand: (5) The spearhead, Marduk; 
(6) Double staff, Nabu; (7) Staff with ram’s head bent over, Ea: (8) 
Mace with two dog's heads, Ninib. Then, at the top on the right: (9) 
Crescent, Sin: (10) Winged disk, Shamash; (11) The sixteen-pointed 
star, Ishtar; and, finally, at the extreme left above the king’s head, (12) 
the seven stars, the Sibitti. 

At the feet of the king are King Tirhaka of Egypt, the small figure, 
and King Baal of Tyre, the large bearded figure. 

Photograph supplied by W. A. Mansell & Co., London. 





PLATE No. 40 
551 


PLATE N@?41 


Ashurbanipal, king of Assyria (668-625 B. C.), represented mounted 
and drawing the bow. British Museum. 
Photograph by W. A. Mansell & Co., London. 





if: 


V 


O 


N 


CI 


L 


V 


4 


d 





5593 


PLATE NO. 42 


Baked clay ten-sided prism of Ashurbanipal (668-625 B.C.), king of 
Assyria. A brief extract from column IX is translated pages 359, 360. 
British Museum, Number 91,026. The illustration-is from A Guide to 
the Babylonian and Assyrian Antiquities. 2d. Edition, 1908. By per- 
mission of the Trustees of the British Museum. 





PLATE No. 42 
555 


PLATE NO. 43 


Assyrian relief, soldiers in ful’ armor, a masterly work of art, and 
interesting as showing the type of men, and of weapons, who conquered 
Western Asia. The period is that of Ashurbanipal (668-625 B. C.). 
British Museum. 

The illustration is from Assyrian Sculptures, V, Kleinmann & Co.. 
London. 











3 


Prats No, 4 


557 


PLATE NO. 44 


Figure 1. Cylinder of Nabonidus (555-538 B.C.). One-of four 
found in the corners of the temple of Sin (the moon-god) at Mugheir 
(anciently Ur of the Chaldees). It is preserved in the British Museum, 
Number 91,125. It is translated pages 378, 379. 

Photograph by W. A. Mansell & Co., London. 

Figure 2. Cylinder of Nebuchadrezzar II (604-562 B. C.). One of 
the series in the British Museum containing building inscriptions of the 
king, similar to that translated on pages 368, 369. The one here 
illustrated is Number 91,142, and the photograph is by W. A. Mansell & 
Co., London. 

Figure 3. © Cylinder of Nabonidus, containing an account of his 
building operations, and mentioning Naram Sin. See Rogers, History 
of Babylonia and Assyria, p. 318, 319.. The original is in the British 
Museum, Number 91,109, and the photograph is by W. A. Mansell & 
Co., London. . 


=, 2 





PLATE No. 44 
Pas ure 1: Figure 2. Figure 3. 
559 


6) 


PLATE NO. 45 


Broken cylinder of Cyrus, king of Babylonia (538-529 B. C.). Itis 
of baked clay, inscribed in the Babylonian cuneiform script, and is 
preserved in the British Museum, Number 90,920. It is translated 
pages 380-384. 

Photograph supplied by W. A. Mansell & Co., London. 


Cp ON GLVId 





561 


PLATE N@: 46 


Figure 1. Kudurru, or Boundary Stone, found at Nippur in February, 
1896, and now in the Museum of the University of Pennsylvania. It is 
a conical block of black limestone, 49 centimeters (about 19% inches) 
in height and 732 centimeters (about 283( inches) in circumference 
about the center. It is translated on pages 387-393, and is fully de- 
scribed and elaborately discussed in W. J. Hinke, A New Boundary Stone 
of Nebuchadrezzar I from Nippur, Philadelphia, 1907, from which this 
illustration is taken. 

Figure 2. Stone mace-head with inscription in archaic Babylonian 
character dedicated to Shamash (the sun god) in Sippar by Sargon I, 
king of Agade. British Museum, Number 91,146. This was the first 
inscription of Sargon ever found. See King, History of Sumer and 
Akkad, London. 1910, pp. 217, 218. On the date of Sargon see Plate 44, 
Figure’. 

Photograph by W. A. Mansell & Ca., London. 





PuaTE No. 46 
Figure 1. Figure 2. 


PLATE NO,..47 


The Symbols of the Boundary Stone of Nebuchadrezzar | from Nip- 
pur. See Plate 38, Figure 1. 

The symbols as enumerated by Professor W. J. Hinke (A New 
Boundary Stone of Nebuchadrezzar I trom Nippur) are as follows: 
(1) Shrine with Marduk’s spearhead, and before it a crouching dragon 
with the head broken off. (2) Pointed shaft, symbol of Nabu (?). 
(3) Scepter with knob and en animal at center. (4) Shrine with tiara, 
symbol of Anu. (5) Neck and head of lion, symbol of Nergal. 
(6) Scepter like No. 3. (7) Shrine with tiara, symbol of Ellil, 
(8) Head and neck of vulture above shrine, symbol of Zamama. 
(9) Scepter like Nos. 3 and 6. (10) Shrine with yoke-shaped figure, 
symbol of Ninkharsag (?)  (i1) Scorpion, symbol of Ishkhara. 
(12) Crescent, symbol of Sin, partly surrounding (13) a five-pointed 
Star, the symbol of Ishtar. (14) Sitting dog, symbol of Gula. (15) Sun 
disk, symbol of Shamash. (16) Lightning fork of Ramman, ending in 
two serpents, (17) Unknown figure, perhaps a censer. (18) Tortoise 
above the partly effaced dragon of Marduk. (19) Serpent, winding 
over the head of the stone. (20) Bird perched on a pole alongside of 
the serpent. 

Illustration from Hinke, op. cit., p:7120, 


Lo 
a 


aN 


Tey 2 Pops $e = 
Sy : 
ae 


 /g 





Puate No. 47% 


565 


PLATE NO. 48 


Basalt stele, inscribed with the Code of Laws of Hammurapi, king of 
Babylon (circa 1950 B. C.), nearly eight feet in height and seven in 
circumference. Onthe upper part is a relief representing Shamash, the 
sun god, seated upon his throne with his feet resting upon the moun- 
tains. Upon his head is a horned head-dress of power, and in his 
right hand the ring and staff emblematic of sovereignty, while from his 
shoulders rise flames of fire. Before him stands the king receiving 
the code of laws inscribed below, his right arm bared and raised, and 
his posture indicating worship. The code entire is translated on pages 
398-465. 

Photograph supplied by W. A. Mansell & Co., London. 








PLATE No. 48 


567 


—> 
ot eh 


~~ fee, 
‘we 5 3 


_-_ 
- 





CHRONOLOGICAL TABLE 





RULERS OF ASSYRIA 


Tr1t1 


RULERS OF BABYLONIA Usupra ' about 2300 B. C. 


FIRST DYNASTY OF BABYLON 


Years of Reign 


SUMU-ABU 
SUMU-LA-ILU 
SaBUM 
APIL-SiIn 
SIN-MUBALLIT 
HaMMURAFI 
SAMSU-ILUNA 
ABEsHU (EBISHUM) 
AMMI-DITANA 
AMMI-SADUKA 
SAMSU-DITANA 


(14) circa 2060 B. C. 
(36) 
(14) 


(18) SECOND DYNASTY OF BABYLON 


(20) 
(43)! cirea 1950 B. C. 


(37) IrTILi-NIBI 

(21) DAMIK-ILISHU 

(31) ISHKI-BAL 
SHUSHSHI 


GULKISHAR? circa 1800 B. C. 
PESHGAL-DARAMASH 
ADARA-KALAMA 
AKUR(EKUR)-ULANNA 
MELAM-KURKURA 

Ea-Gami? 





(Dynasty of the Sea-Land) 


(38) 
(33) an rte [see Chronicle No. 3, p. 207] 


KoKia 

ZARIKU 
ENLIL-KAPKAPU 
Puzur-Asuir I 
SHALIM-AKHUM 
ILu-sHuma" 

TrisHum (or Erisuum)” 
Ikunvum (son) 
SHARRUKIN I 
Puzur-Asuir II 
AxkutI-ASHIR 

Rim-sin 

Ir1sHum IT 
SuaAmsuHi-Apap I"* (son) circa 1820 B. C. 
IsHme-Dacan I 


circa 2060 B. C. 
circa 2040 B. C. 


circa 2000 


Kgapete. ] ASSHAT 
THIRD DYNASTY OF BABYLON epee 
DASI 
(Cassttes) BEL-BANI 
SABAI 
GANDASH (16) circa 1746-1731 B. C. Sarma-Apap I 
Aaum I (22) GiziL-SIN 
Kasu-tTiiasi [ (22 ZIMZAI 
Ususai (8) Luar 
Sui-NInvuA 


ABI-RATTASH 
'TAZZI-GURUMASH 
KHARBA-SHIPAK Trisuum III 


The Eighth King (name unknown) SHAmsut-Apap IT 
Aevum IIT IsHME-DaGan IT 


Kuricauzu I SHAmsui-Apap IIT 
Mett-surpak [ Puzur-Asuir III 


NAZIMARUTTASH I ENLIL-NASIR [ 


BuRNABURIASH [| NURILI 
Kouri-cauzu II IsHME-Daaan III 


ASHIR-NIRARI I 
Puzur-Asuir IV 
ENLIL-NASIR 
ASHIR-RABI [ 
ASHIR-NIRARI IT 
ASHIR-BEL-NISHESHU 


Kara-Inpasu I ASHIR-RIM-NISHESHU”” (brother) 


KapasuMman-E.uit I ASHUR-NADIN-AKHI 
Erpa-Apap (son) 


ASHUR-UBALLIT (son) 
(father-in-law of Kara-KHARDASH of Babylonia) 
ELLIL-NIRARI (son) 


SHARMA-ApApD IT 





Kasuriziasu IT 

Aevum III 
BuRNABURIASH II? 
Kara-inpasu II 
KADASHMAN-KHARBE [| 
Kouricuuzu Il 





Nazi-marutTtasu III (son) (26) ARIK-DEN-ILU (son) 

KADASHMAN-TURGU (son) (17) ADAD-NIRARI I (son) 

KapASHMAN-ELLIL IT (6) SHALMANESER I (son) circa 1280-1261 
Kupur-E uit (son) (9) 


SHAGURAKTI-SHURIASH® (son) (13) 


Kasu-titiasu ITT (son) (8) circa 1260 Tuxutti-Nrvrta I'8 (son) circa 1260 











ELLIL-NADIN-SHUM (son) (114) ASHUR-NADIN-APLI (son) 
KADASHMAN-KHARBE II (1%) ASHUR-NIRARI IIT 
ADAD-SHUM-IDDIN (6) 
ADAD-NADIN-AKHI™ (30) ELLIL-KUDUR-USUR 

(or ADAD-SHUM-USUR) 
Meti-suipak IT (15) 
MARrDUK-PAL-IDDIN (13) NINURTA-APAL-EKUR [ 
ILBABA-SHUM-IDDIN (1) circa 1175 ASHUR-DAN [’9 cirea 1175 
BEL-NADIN [AKHI] 3 NINURTA-TUKULTI-ASHUR 


Muraxxit-Nusku 





SECOND DYNASTY OF ISIN 





NOTES 


aries are connected |} 


Names of kings who are certainly known toy contempor: 
. inseription of Nabonidus (I R, © b. 4-8) Hammurapi is located seven hundred years before Burnaburiash. This is, of 
n an s 


a round number and is probably too high, perhaps one hundred years too high. 
course, 


2'The Boundary Stone of Ellil-nadin-pal (Hilprecht, Old Babylonian I nscriptions, Vol. i, part i, Plate 30, text 83) places Gulkishar 
696 years before his time. This looks like an exact number resting, perhaps, upon the chronological lists which were before the writer, 
but may have been based upon the usual round-number system. (See King, Chronicles Concerning Early Babylonian Kings, i, p. 89.) 


* Ea-gamil, last king of the Sea-Land dynasty, was defeated by Ulam-Buriash, brother of the Cassite king, Kash-tiliash. See Pp. 
207, 208 (Chronicle No. 3). 


4 Burnaburiash was a contemporary of Amenophis III (1411-1375 B. C.) and Amenophis IV (1375-1358 B. C.), coming to the 
throne near the end of the reign of the former. See his letter to the latter king on pages 262, 263. The synchronism with Egypt is ex- 
tremely valuable, for the Egyptian chronology in this period is good. 


5 Jn an inscription of Nabonidus (V R, 64, c. 27-30. Compare Rogers, History of Babylonia and Assyria, i, p. 307). Shagarakti- 
shuriash is placed 800 years before his time, that is, about 1355 B. C. This is quite clearly a round number and much too high. 


*Contemporaneous with Tukulti-Ninib I. See King, Records of the Reign of Tululti-Ninib, p. 86. (Note that in this ota 
King, Kashtiliash is read Bibeashu.) 


*Contemporaneous with Ellil-kudur-usur. (See King, Records of the Reign of Tuleulti-Ninib, p. 105.) 
*See King, Nabu-shum-libur, Proceedings of the Society of Biblical Archeology, June, 1907, p. 221. 


*Contemporaneous with Ashurnazirpal II. See Annals of Ashurnazirpal, Column iii, line 19 (Budge and King, Annals of the 
Kings of Assyria, i, p. 351) and also with Shalmaneser III. See Synchronistic History, Column iii, 22-25 (Schrader, Keilinschrijtliche 
Bibliothek, i, pp. 200, 201). 


*° Contemporaneous with Shalmaneser III. (See Obelisk line 73ff. Schrader, op. cit. i, pp. 134, 185.) 


‘* Contemporaneous with Shamshi-Adad IV. (See Synchronistic History, Fragment S, lines 7-9. Schrader, op. cit. i, pp. 200, 201.) 
“ Contemporaneous with Tiglathpileser Lil. See page 208 (Babylonian Chronicle, Column i, 1-5). With Nabu-nasir (Nabonassar) 
begins the Ptolemaic Canon (see page 239). 


*Contemporaneous with Tiglathpileser III. (See King, Chronicles Concerning Early Babylonian Kings, i, p. 64.) 
™% Contemporaneous with Sumu-abu. See page 205 (Chronicle No. 3, line 14). 


 Reigned 159 years before Shamshi-Adad. (See Building Inscription of Shalmaneser I, Column ii, line 37. Compare Andre, 
Mittheilungen der Deutschen Orient-Gesellschajt, No. 21, pp. 30ff., and Lehmann-Haupt, Beitrage zur alten Geschichte, iv, 1, p- 112, Note 8, 
and King, op. cit. i, p- 120.) 


* Reigned 580 years before Shalmaneser I (see references in Note 15) and 641 years before Ashur-dan I. See T iglathpileser I, 
Cylinder Inscription, Column vii, lines 60-70. Compare Budge and King, Annals of the Kings of Assyria, i, p. 95. 

7 Contemporaneous with Kara-indash. (See Synchronistic History, Column i, 1-4, Schrader, op. cit. i, pp. 194, 195.) 

** Reigned 600 years before Sennacherib. (See King, Records of the Reign of Tukulti-Ninib I, p- 106. Compare also ib. p. 60f.) 

* Reigned 60 years before Tiglathpileser I. (See reference in Note 16.) 


*° Contemporaneous with Marduk-nadin-akhi. (See Synchronistic History, Column ii, 14-24. Schrader, op. cit. i, p. 198, 199.) 
According to Sennacherib (III R, 14, 48-50, Schrader, op. cit ii, p. 119) Marduk-nadin-akhi took away two gods during the reign of 
Tiglathpileser, which Sennacherib restored “after a lapse of 418 years.” This 418 years is dated from the destruction of Babylon in 689 
and brings us to 1107 B. C. as a year in the reign of Marduk-nadin-akhi. Ona boundary stone of Marduk-nadin-akhi (III R, 43, Col- 
umn i, lines 5, 27, 28) there is a mention of a victory over Assyria in the tenth year of his reign which may quite well be the date of the 
removal of these gods. See further Rogers, [Tistory of Babylonia and Assyria, i, pp. 320, 321. 


71 Contemporaneous with Marduk-shapik-zer-mati. See Synchronistic History, ii, 25-28, and was the son-in-law of Adad-pal- 
iddin. Jb., lines 33-35. Schrader, op. cit. pp. 198, 199. 


* Contemporaneous with Shamash-mudammik. (See Synchronistic History, iii, 1-7. Schrader, op. cit. pp. 200, 201. Also con- 
temporaneous with Nabu-shum-ishkun, i, 7b. lines 10, 11.) 


33 See Notes No. 9 and No. 10. 
% See Note No. 11. 


25 See Notes No. 12 and No. 18. 


SECOND DYNASTY OF ISIN 


MARDUK-SHAPIK-ZERI 
NINURTA-NADIN-SHUMI 


—a OO ————————— —— ae 
tee te 


NEBUCHADREZZAR I 1146-1123 a es eA ae a circa 1127 


MARDUK-NADIN-AKH]2° circa L117 1101 a a ae —__________ TIGLatu-piLeser I” (son) circa 1115-1103 





ELLIL-NADIN-PAL (son) 
IrTt- MARDUK-B ALATI 
MARDUK-SHAPIK-ZER-MATI 
RAMMAN-PAL-IDDIN (22) 
(father-in-law of AsHUR-BEL-KALA, king of Assyria) 
MARDUK-AKHI-ERBA (114) 
Marvux-zer [ | (12) 
NABU-SHUM-LIBUR® (8 ?) 


THE DYNASTY OF THE SEA LAND 
SIMMASH-SHIPAK (18) circa 1040 B. C. 
EA-MUKIN-SHUMI (5 months) 
KASHSHU-NADIN-AKHI 

THE DYNASTY OF BAZI 
E-ULMASH-SHAKIN-SHUM (17) circa 1020 B. C. 

3 


NINURTA-KUDUR-UsUR [I 
SHIRIKTU-SHUKAMUNA (3 months) 


THE ELAMITE DYNASTY 


MaR-BITI-APAL-USUR (6) 


DYNASTY... 


NABU-MUKIN-PAL circa 990-? 
Nrinurta-Kupurri-vusur IT 
MAR-BITI-AKHE-IDDIN 


NINURTA-APAL-EKUR II 


ASHUR-BEL-KALA”! (son) circa 1092-1086 


ENLIL-RABI 
ASHUR-BEL-KALA IT 
Ertpa-[. . .] 
Suamsui-Apap IV (brother) 
ASHURNAZIRPAL I (son) 


SHALMANESER IT (son) 
ADAD-NIRARI [V 
ASHUR-RABI IT 


ASHUR-RISH-ISHI IT : 
TIGLATH-PILESER IT circa 966-934 


AsHuR-DAN II 933-912 


SHAMASH-MUDAMMIK circa 910 DAD-NIRARI II 911-891 
NABU-SHUM-UKIN Le tS ee eee II 890-885 
NABU-PAL-IDDIN? circa 885-854 SHUR-NAZIR-PAL IIT 884-860 
MaARrDUK-ZAKIR-SHUM” circa 854-824___——— ——<— pe III 859-825 


MARDUK-BALATSU-IKBI circa 823-820 (?) 


Here follows a brief interregnum 


BAvU-AKHI-IDDIN" 
Unknown King comes here 
NABU-MUKIN-ZERI 
MarDUK-BEL [..... ] 
MARDUK-APAL-IDDIN II 
Errpa-Marpuk 






NABU-SHUM-ISHKUN 753-748 B.C. 
NABU-NASIR” (14) 747-734 
NABU-NADIN-ZER (son) (2) 733-73 


NABU-SHUM-UKIN IJ (1 month) 732 


VARIOUS RULERS, CHIEFLY ASSYRIAN 





SHAMSHI-ADAD V 824-812 
SEMIRAMIS 811-808 
ADAD-NIRARI IIT 807-783 
SHALMANESER IV 782-7738 
ASHUR-DAN III 772-764 
ADAD-NIRARI IV 763-755 
ASHUR-NIRARI V 754-747 


-TIGLATH-PILESER ITI™ 746-727 


UKIN-ZER (3) 732-730 B.C. 

Puiu (= TicLaTHPILeser IIT) (2) 729-707 

Uva (=SHALMANESER V) (son) (5) 727-799 SHALMANESER V (s on) 727-793 

MarbDvK-PAL-IppDIN IIT (12) 721-710 

Sarcon IT (5) 709-705 Sarcon IT 722-706 

SENNACHERIB (son) (2) 704-702 

MarbDUK-ZAKIR-SHUM IT (1 month) 702 

MARDUK-PAL-IDDIN IIT (9 months) i 

BEL-IBNI (3) 702-700 

ASHUR-NADIN-SHUM (6) 699-694. SENNACHERIB (son) 705-681 

(son of SENNACHERIB) 

NERGAL-USHEZIB (1144) 693-692 

MusuHezip-Marpuk (4) 692-689 

SENNACHERIB (8) 688-681 

EsaRHADDON (12 630°660 ee ee ee EsARHADDON (son) 680-669 

SHAMASH-SHUM-UKIN (20) 668-648 

KANDALANU 647-626 ASHURBANIPAL (son) 668-626 
ASHUR-ETIL-ILANI (son) 
SIN-SHUM-LISHIR 626-612 


THE NEO-BABYLONIAN EMPIRE 


625-604 B. C. 

NABOPOLASSAR one 

NesvowApReZAR TI (on) 604-561 
Ampexr-Manpus (fiyi1- EROD » = 
NERGAL-SHAR-USUR (brother-in-law) a 

~ Lasasni-Marpuk (son) fates, 


Nasu-naipu (NaBONIDUS) 


ULERS 
PERSIAN R 539-529 B.C. 


Cyrus 529-522 
Campysss (son) 529-486 
Darius I (Hystaspis) 486-465 


Xerxes I (son) 


Arraxprxes I (Lonaimanvs) (son) 465-424 


Xerxes IT i day) 
Darius II s. 
eaten II (Mnemon) (eon) aA a2) 
ArTAXERXEs III (Ocnos) (8 aie 


ArsEs (son) ag 
NUS) 
Reiabylon Lat re Alexander the Great 331 B. C.) 


SIN-SHAR-ISHKUN 
(Nineveh taken by Medes 612 B. C. 


ASHUR-UB 
ALLIT becon = 
arran idee 


of the Assyrians at 





ee) ee, VE 





) I smah-sas0F | " ea Oe =e Bee 
WA. MUWHA-MIIAHG eke le Seo eer 
eee rist st coset | | pile He RN: 
Aeouerad qo) wmoHeink ee ee ee Se aie eS 
ioe | (noe) MUAUAL.. raat See wie ere ON Se 
aa Luisvasene |. BABY EAA ca Beret oe te 
It sineA-wosut- 7 ar ee orcs. 
cd saiieh-mah ahead OS : th 
Nase - yre-nai$t | Poe ' 
Sia eis RR ee" a ce | ‘Eassessh@ > See 5, p. 2077 Bere typi ees 
Pie PERS BIT Astoe) e) qacAanemane a =; ROCs nt. er te 
Ree ht Se ee setaia ers ork j Asdatl-guneal pels Ge WR TE cee . — 
er ss Tanden {-.. 2. | , ae Woah a | 
7 oe eum 
Midna maak 
| Pe ee aentcte | 
= TARAS 
eee eee Gch AAG eRe Cs Pee | (saDuth 1et1-OEVi antigo (04 
AIPA Acie : oR 


FS ns : “2 oe me Basa: rma - liad : L 
- ee —— ——oe- eetnboee 8 ee 4 7S ee Oe 286 eR 8 ob ee — Sina pep eagennm eee a Han maint 








om 
Wy 




















cea 
b te 


- 


ere 


8 ae Pan 








viet she ties nk BL1620 .R718 1926 
atk He Cuneiform parallels to the Old 


Princeton Theological Semina 











a iii iiiiiiiiiii 







































































































\ € ‘ 
i ; ; ’ ' : N 1 101 M4 0000 O 02 
7 i) vi ‘ ‘ \e4 it N My 6 4 
ao ’ \ ‘ ’ A 
y eden 
apni tied ' ‘ 
‘ 5 n f ‘ 
Aiebenneese t 
ius y I \ f 
‘ % ¥ . . : . 
(aged heron tlt H 
behets ' re : 
i Mat y t 
4 oy i Ml v 4 i ' 
prney ‘ ’ * 
are ele ' » ; . ere 
fet vs ai a | ¢ feta ‘ 4 
{ Nr i \ ' 
Mn ray eek } i ; : 
V4 ke j pind 
: AEE et MU Sig . ‘ , shige : ; 
rey ‘ & + ‘ f 9 ; 
Hiieriey bese towed ith ' , i r 
ati yg eae ‘ Rib ‘ OS ak , 
Heticoned iy ra “ ‘ « ’ Oe a 
ey ’ i 
yw dhe \ , * f y 
‘ t ¥ r + 
¥ me 5 ‘ ‘ § H 
on 4 k ; i 
aa | tb f 1 Hiedeoty 
‘ . . we hee t 
' ' ’ | yas 
cer ¥ 
' J ‘ 
s ay ‘ 
. . f la 4 
Hp ibre L eek ; pe ; 
é t { ‘ ‘ * . . 4 4 
i “4 si! 
Pr ses ‘ ; ¥ i bay , 
i f pape * ; 
ver ® ¥ , ¢ * 4 g 
hh aed AW i - gy ied’ oP pv ing 
seplbn ad Mabe : ( ¥ Tee} fs ; 
iG Op a hn , i JAD apf ri 
er Heke! ‘ b i U | ’ ee ; ‘ 
} F iy 
i ee | 
; v 
: . , 
i ‘ wiih fay if 
i ; i ' ¥ wake ewe 4 
* ave , : VW 
{ i / ; We ets ee * ¥ 
{ ¥ 
vf , we He , 
y , ¢' i re 
é 
, 7 \ ‘ 
: , + ty 
i 6 e 
‘ j es 
k : ; 
ened ew 
Pee 
i : : 
‘ 4 ¢ ¥ ss 4 F) 
+. ‘ ed 4 og at 
7 ‘ ¥ , if ri ; ” 
1 / ? : peo 
‘4 
ek ene rs ' yee 
jinewe ri + feb ' 
elesebeyenedpriie & frie @ . 
Whitrhes t i Hey ae p 7 7 
ounty f v¥ 4 ‘ y v 
Jee wey eck ww c 
vettphott , ‘ ty t 
peeiedient 4 Ny | 
» per my pee ‘ © i’ ; : 
, 14 oo wre a ' ‘ ‘ 
ey Da tar a paren y t t ’ 
4 “ P 
’ ¥ : e 
pels geet iy f oti we . ; 
i shen ‘ ‘ : a i ; 
‘ ‘ , ois yey 2 ¢ 
4a yey boa i ‘ 6 A 
t ’ is t m 
wae Byrhiaes ' 4 j : “ 
epee eter se Wie ’ fin 4 iA ® fi lye [A ‘ bs v : 
oe Vibe pe Went ' es . * . ‘ ' of ’ 
We als i hep 6 . ; \ ; § fet 6B 
oye i 4 i : : AS } 
ae ‘ $4 ; i 
Home g eel dete J 4 ; i &o¥ 
' yhe an § ; 
: h yw r, 4 id 
4 ‘ i H i 
4 ; Wf ive 4 ‘ 
ee esingn ine ae eel ‘ 
se We hee A ' i hi ‘ J 
pide othey ni eee y : 
i igh peewrk i i the i 
t beth rt a we . 
‘ y ae P “le ; ’ t ; ks Ps na , 
Vis sailed Lae v * ee a 4 ; vv 
er oo ee ‘ ey ve q é * rl # 2 " " 
Shee ie | j ‘7 
car fom henon sd 
Ay 9h gis Gon vee: WEE D ¢ J i A 
r% depornenvehiaeyt SM BEG: Biv : ie 4 , 
v at oe dpuagede® we Wey ‘ ' pe be bet ; w : A st " ? 
Pr pete’ grhah yh Weer ter igty Le yetteave deve ive , * : ‘ 
errant et. tt he ee] eae Bh hae pe 4 ey re i F - 
piper |9 é ein i 6} \ 9 +a ene 
rp (688 { ra , & f ¥ 
i . ‘ 
wiry s £ # ; * 
+ F F 
4 ¥ i ‘ vs ; ‘ : ‘ 
tarts ht ae re 
H's Webs Remo we nes ‘ tow Oh " ‘ ‘ 
Wh pee phy 4 * ul ne. a 
4 a begey ye’ W eh ow irk ‘ TT “ashe 
) ®t AN 
+ jwaod Wp be eRe int te ie haem Tee ee hl a, iis a" p 
sed ‘ be beep y Met ' 
¥ Heme fap wre ey 
Pr te) , ‘ oP Gee ty eed ‘ : : 
* eb tae w tyre @ € 4 Ph efiy oe et y ' A" at 
+p pene | £ a yh "e pete ay Se vu ve #2 pings EN! UB Pac hiwedeery hel ) 
Oe Pieweee 4 yeh ' ef ' ‘ a 
Wily dene paebede at Ww pty le ay Roce’ 6 » wb pt ' ieee ; ‘ ‘ 
° Kuar ds Whe Perey fore : ; ‘ a 4 : wet ' Lowe + 4 . f 
+4 ; ark ” et : ‘ Oe oe *P 7 y bye edie? § eet » . y 
wht yr t % h eure ® wy : 
" pie Robe Side +4 ‘ : oye eH ake 4 eget eeaearde war Pa ie 
‘ oi tM pee eee ei 4 ee Hah Hie yl ee Ate y hols 
Heber deere’ é ; . j H fi habedt” oe) Qe mene eae evo Ord he bedee i a f ita 
n “4 ’ ve ** ee Orit " & . s 
’ 8 “ ( A‘ J ¢ : ' tv w® ee ¥ be , : 
ane i re ee ae , feat 4 ‘ 
’ be Cagis ones ' 
atl i peste ¢ ‘ ‘ A 
eerie ‘ i ‘ uy i 4 - 
¥ » 6 J 7 ° ‘ > 
Gage bee i 7) ¥ owy bi 
h { ' H i 
ee et pe ve y 4 ; 4 
drys ran d ‘ i ‘ t 
youd Ter “ 
Benne #r4 ye aheye ‘ 
vad D "| hep 
ots Bef 4 Ae) ‘ 
ia fy HF A ty ’ ’ ' q 
4 . ” Het get ep ' Bs) ‘ on ‘ ; 
‘ (Ter F 7) a be 
», 4 * ¢ , tt 
7 »% 4 4 ‘ Ve , 
Sipcied eh : : 5 f poet ea ye & ° 
re te 4 et ‘ 
ove A 
i ot 





